6f 



4- 5-/t 



<> ■« ■ » 




^XOafeMlty/tit a=/Yo.. 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 




IXJ&rJ"^ 



^^.95. 



f <?c*-^t 






/f-jtf. 






'H 



/C^^c__ <^S~ 



£ 



0£> 



' . 



pB&I MK-ft £^A£_ 



-^ 



/l**^z> 



am. 



i'-k= m "l~-\iv V .? 




.-^a 



"-Zfe- Jvz&£ i/"^e ceidd, kve to see this ingat7uvina 
v speabal maxy sap. lord,™™? lett&t 
thou tAfy servant de/iart in peace. " 






&*? Xfe/t-'ff& 



MEMOIR 



GEORGE DANA BOARDMAN, 



LATE 



MISSIONARY TO BURMAH. 

CONTAINING MUCH INTELLIGENCE RELATIVE TO THE 
BURMAN MISSION. 

BY ALONZO KING, 

MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL IN NORTHBOROUGH, MASS. 



" I will go in the strength of the Lord God."— Ps. lxxi. 16. 






WITH AN 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, 

BY A DISTINGUISHED CLERGYMAN. 



NEW AND IMPROVED STEREOTYPE EDITION. 



BOSTON: 

GOULD, KENDALL & LINCOLN. 
mdcccxxxvi. 






v 3 fcjftp> 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1836, by 

GOULD, KENDALL, & LINCOLN, 

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 



J f OS 



STEREOTYPED BY T. G. WELLS & Co. 
BOSTON. 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



The following work is respectfully presented to the Bap- 
tist Board of Foreign Missions, at whose particular request 
it was undertaken. Its appearance in public, has hitherto 
been prevented by circumstances not within the control of 
the Compiler. He hopes, however, that it has lost nothing 
by the delay. The recent arrival from India, of Mr. 
Boardman's private journal and some other papers, has 
contributed much to the interest and value of the book. It 
is now commended to the charities and prayers of the pub- 
lic, and to the blessing of the God of missions. 

Northborough, (Mass.) March, 1834. 



NOTICE TO NEW EDITION. 



The rapid sale of the large edition of this work first published— the increasing 
demand for it, — and the evident good which its circulation has accomplished, have 
induced the publishers to bestow much expense and labor upon it, in order to pre- 
sent the present edition in as complete and attractive form as possible, with a view 
to giving it a still wider and more rapid circulation. 

The revision of this work for the press, was among the last things that occupied 
the attention of the Author, Mr. King, before being called to rest from his labors, 
and join the company of the redeemed. 

Thus early, have the subject and the Author of this memoir, been permitted to 
meet and embrace each other on the heavenly plains, where they doubtless, now 
together, swell, with rapturous notes, the song of redeeming love, before the throne 
of God and the Lamb. 

A valuable Essay of thirty-Jive pages, written by one of the most eminent divines 
of the present day, has been added*, and in addition to its having been handsomely 
stereotyped, a correct likeness of Mr. Boardman, taken on steel, from a painting in 
possession of the family, and a beautiful vignette, representing the baptismal scene 
just before his death, have also been added. 

The publishers feel a pleasure in presenting this work to the public, in its present 
improved state, — they feel a pleasure in being able to hold up to the world some- 
thing of the character and the labors of one so universally beloved — one possessing 
such ardor of piety and depth of humility, such striking traits of a faithful persever- 
ing Missionary — one who labored so successfully, who fought so valiantly, and who 
died in the field of conflict so gloriously ; and they confidently believe that the 
perusal of these pages, will, by the blessing of God, be the means of awaking the 
Church, more fully, to the cause of Missions 5 and that many of her young men, on 
casting their eyes around and beholding the moral desolation of the heathen world, 
and the question coming home, who shall carry the news of salvation to these 
benighted heathen ? who will go for us ? will be led to exclaim as did George Dana 
Boardman, " Pll go." 

THE PUBLISHERS. 

Boston, Feb. 1836. 



CONTENTS. 



Page. 
Introductory Essay -i 



CHAPTER I. 

Including a sketch of Mr. Boardman's early history ... 9 

CHAPTER II. 

Mr. Boardman pursues his studies at Waterville — He indulges a 
hope in Christ, and makes a profession of religion — The happy 
state of his mind ------.-,-14 

CHAPTER III. 

Waterville College — Mr. Boardman enters it — His progress in 
study — Graduates, and is appointed tutor 28 

CHAPTER IV. 

His domestic afflictions — Progress and result of his exercises on 
the subject of missions — He offers himself to the Board and is 
accepted — Leaves College 37 

CHAPTER V. 

He pursues his studies at Andover — Correspondence — His labors 
for tiie Clarkson Society in Salem — He visits Maine and receives 
ordination -57 

A* 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER VI. 



Mr. Boardman's travels West and South — His marriage, embarka- 
tion, and voyage -75 



CHAPTER VII. 

Mr. Boardman's arrival and residence at Calcutta — Description of 

schools and native churches -------88 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Mr. Boardman announces the close of the war with Burmah — 
He is requested by the English Baptists to remain still longer 
in Calcutta 103 

CHAPTER IX. 

Mr. Boardman leaves Calcutta and arrives at Amherst — Estab- 
lishes a new station at Maulmein — He is in imminent peril of 
his life, and suffers loss by robbers 122 



CHAPTER X. 

Mr. Boardman is joined at Maulmein by Messrs. Judson and 
Wade — He opens a school for boys — Conversation with his 
two Burman scholars — Review of the past year, and resolu- 
tions for the future-*-His letter on the death of Mr. C. Holton 
— An interesting extract from his diary 134 



CHAPTER XI. 

The thermometer at Maulmein — Mr. Boardman's religious dis- 
course with his pupils — Death of Dr. Price — He leaves Maul- 
mein and establishes a new station at Tavoy — Prospects of the 
mission at that place - 150 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER XII. 



Historical sketch of the Karens — Their apparent readiness to re- 
ceive the Gospel — Description of Tavoy, with its temples and 
images ----- 163 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Uncourteous demeanor of a few natives — Interesting case of a 
Chinese youth — Hopeful conversions and baptisms — Mr. Board- 
man's method of spending the Sabbath 176 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Plan of enlarged operations in the department of native schools — 
The deified book of the Karens 190 



CHAPTER XV. 

Mr. Boardman's first tour into the Karen jungle — Baptisms — 
Visit to the prison in Tavoy — Execution of a bandit - 209 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Voyage of health to Mergui — Description of Mergui — Death of 
little Sarah — Review of the past year 226 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Revolt of Tavoy — Mrs. Boardman repairs to Maulmein — Mr. 
Boardman follows, but soon returns to Tavoy and resumes his 
labors - - - - 238 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Dangerous illness of Mrs. Boardman — Visit to the Karen settle- 
ments south of Tavoy — Mrs. Boardman leaves for Maulmein 258 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



His letters to Mrs. B. at Maulmein — Leaves Tavoy to take charge 
of the station at Maulmein — His health declines — Returns to 
Tavoy — Success of the mission 273 



CHAPTER XX. 

Mr. Boardman's last letter to his relatives in America — Mr. and 
Mrs. Mason join the mission — Mr. Boardman dies amid the 
mountains of Tavoy - 292 



CHAPTER XXI. 
Conclusion 309 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 



" The Missions in Bengal, of which the public have heard so much of late years, 
are the Missions of Anabaptist dissenters, whose peculiar and distinguishing tenet it 
is, to baptize the members of their church by plunging them into the water when 
they are grown up, instead of sprinkling them with water when they are young." 

Edinburgh Review, Vol. xii. p. 158. 

" The first number of the Anabaptist Missions informs us. that the origin of the 
Society will be found in the ivorkings of Brother Carey^s mind, whose heart ap- 
pears to have been set upon the conversion of the heathen in 1786, before he 
came to reside at Moulton. These workings produced a sermon at Northampton, 
and the sermon a subscription to convert 420 millions of Pagans." lb. p. 158. 

" We must be satisfied that the rapid or speedy conversion of the whole world to 
Christianity forms no part of the scheme of its Almighty Governor; and that it can 
be no offence in his eyes, that we do not desert our domestic duties, and expose 
the lives and worldly happiness of multitudes of our countrymen to hazard, in order 
to attempt this conversion, under circumstances the most untoward and unpromis- 
ing." lb. p. 170, note. 

" No man (not an Anabaptist) will, we presume, contend that it is our duty to 
preach the natives into an insurrection, or to lay before them so fully and emphati- 
cally the scheme of the gospel, as to make them rise up in the dead of the night 
and shoot their instructors through the head." lb. p. 171. 

" The misfortune is, the men who wield the instrument, ought not, in common 
sense and propriety, to be trusted with it for a single instant. Upon this subject 
they are quite insane and ungovernable ; they would deliberately, piously, and con- 
scientiously expose our whole Eastern empire to destruction, for the sake of con- 
verting half a dozen Brahmins, who, after stuffing themselves with rum and rice, 
and borrowing money from the Missionaries, would run away, and cover the gospel 
and its professors with every species of impious ridicule and abuse." lb. p. 173. 

" The duties of conversion appear to be of less importance, when it is impossible 
to procure persons to undertake them, and when such religious embassies, in con- 
sequence, devolve upon the lowest of the people. — Why are we to send out little 
detachments of maniacs to spread over the fair, regions of the world the most unjust 
and contemptible opinion of the gospel ?" lb. p. 179. 

" If a tinker is a devout man, he infallibly sets off for the East. Let any man 
read the Anabaptist Missions *, — can he do so, without deeming such men pernicious 
and extravagant in their own country, and without feeling that they are benefiting 
us much more by their absence, than the Hindoos by their advice ?" lb. p. 180. 

" Shortly stated, then, our argument is this -. — We see not the slightest prospect 
of success ; — we see much danger in making the attempt 5 — and we doubt if the con- 
version of the Hindoos would ever be more than nominal. If it is a duty of general 
benevolence to convert the heathen, it is less duty to convert the Hindoos than 
any other people, because they are already highly civilized, and because you must 
infallibly subject them to infamy and present degradation. The instruments 
employed for these purposes are calculated to bring ridicule and disgrace upon the 
gospel." lb. p. 180. 

" We have one short answer, it is not Christianity which is introduced there, 
but the debased mummery and nonsense of Methodists, which has little more to do 
with the Christian religion, than it has to do with the religion of China. We would 
as soon consent that Brodum and Solomon should carry the medical art of Europe 
into India, as that Mr. Styles,* and his Anabaptists should give to the eastern world 

» Rev. Dr. Styles, of Brighton, who had written a c-jtique of their former article. 



11 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

their notions of our religion. — Why are common sense and decency to be forgotten 
in religion alone ? and so foolish a set of men allowed to engage themselves in this 
occupation, that the natives almost instinctively duck and pelt them ? — Our charge 
is that they want sense, conduct, and sound religion ; and that if they are not 
watched, the throat of every European in India will be cut : — the answer to which 
is, that their progress in languages is truly astonishing ! If they expose us to immi- 
nent peril, what matters it if they have every virtue under heaven ? We are not 
writing dissertations upon the intellect of Brother Carey, but stating his character 
so far as it concerns us, and caring for it no further." lb. vol. xiv. p. 45, 46. 

" Make the Hindoos enterprising, active and reasonable as yourselves, — destroy 
the eternal track in which they have moved for ages, and, in a moment, they would 
sweep you from off the face of the earth. Let us ask, too, if the Bible is univer- 
sally diffused in Hindostan, what must be the astonishment of the natives to find 
that we are forbidden to rob, murder, and steal,— we, who, in fifty years, have 
extended our empire from a few acres about Madras over the whole peninsula, and 
sixty millions of people, and exemplified in our public conduct every crime of which 
human nature is capable. What matchless impudence to follow up such practice 
with such precepts ! If we have common prudence, let us keep the gospel at home, 
and tell them that Machiavel is our prophet, and the god of the Manicheans our 
god." lb. p. 48. 

" Our opinion of the Missionaries and their employers is such, that we most 
firmly believe, in less than twenty years* for the conversion of a few degraded 
wretches, who would be neither Methodists nor Hindoos, they would infallibly 
produce the massacre of every European in India', the loss of our settlements 5 and 
consequently of the chance of that slow, solid, and temperate introduction of Christ- 
ianity, which the superiority of the European character may ultimately effect in 
the Eastern world " Ib. p. 50. 

* This article appeared in April, 1809 ; twenty-six years have now elapsed. 



It is in the power of some of our readers to look back to the 
era when, as it may in some sense be said, Modern Missions 
began. True it is, the Moravians had been long employed in 
silent and steady labors for the heathen, but their example 
seemed lost upon the other Protestant churches. The growth 
of Neology was draining all spiritual life from Germany, the 
country which had sent forth Swartz and his associates. And 
it was chiefly with the prayers and the efforts of our own breth- 
ren, Carey, Fuller, Ryland, Sutcliff and Pearce, that there began 
that train of thoughtfulness and energetic exertion for the 
souls of the heathen, which is now spreading throughout the 
evangelical churches of Europe and America. Sublime as was 
the design, there was, save to the eye of faith, something so 
painfully and absurdly inadequate in the means with which the 
design was to be accomplished, that the world looked on the 
enterprise and its abettors with a boisterous and heartless mer- 
riment. " Sixty millions of Hindoos" (we quote the actual 
language of the scoffers,) "to be converted by four men and 
sixteen guineas:"! or t0 repeat the words already cited — words 
which shrunk yet more the means of the enterprise, and in- 
creased its magnitude, " a sermon and a subscription to con- 
vert four hundred and twenty millions of Pagans." The 
Edinburgh Review, then risen to be lord of the ascendant 

f Edinburgh Review, Vol. XIV. p. 48. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. ill 

in literature, threw its withering scorn on the Serampore Mis- 
sion. It is matter of devout pleasure now to turn to the pages, 
(some at least of which, it is said, were furnished for that peri- 
odical by a clergyman of the English Establishment, who is 
yet living,) and to contrast the eloquent and bitter contempt 
there poured upon men of whom the world was not worthy , 
with the actual results of their labors, and the high position, 
which even by the consent of the world, is now accorded to 
their Mission. The Anglo-Indian empire was to fall in twenty 
years, unless the ignorant fanatics were curbed. But, as Foster 
has said of this same " wrathful earnestness" on the part of the 
accusing seers, " time and experience have brought contempt 
on all their rant of prognostication." Never were the gainsay- 
ings and the prophesyings of this world's wisdom more signally 
rebuked. And a most impressive document might be com- 
piled by gathering these articles, (the writer of which, Robert 
Hall described as uniting "to the levity of a buffoon, a heart 
of iron and a face of brass, 15 ) and some similar attacks of less 
able assailants, and placing them in one volume, and under 
the same covers, with a modest memoir of the Northampton- 
shire shoe-maker and his humble associates, " the nest of 
consecrated cobblers," whom the Edinburgh Reviewer boasted 
of " routing." * They were poor men, originally uneducated, 
the ill-paid ministers of a church, unendowed and portionless. 
But in their weakness, it might be said, was the secret of their 
strength. Men of greater fame might have shrunk from risk- 
ing their character in so arduous and novel an enterprise; and 
men of opulence would have been slow to leave their downy 
comforts. Their station and origin contributed to make them 
humble; and to be humble, before Christ, is to become mighty. 
Did the world mock and scorn them? They had but expected 
it, and might feel as if they deserved it. But when the world 
went on to mock and scorn their enterprise, they defied her 
with a holy intrepidity, and paid back her proud contumely 
with a serene meekness. Their enterprise was ChrisVs, and 
would and must live, though all its instruments sunk and broke, 
in their unequal conflict with the vanities and idolatries of a 
godless world.f 

* Edinburgh Review, Vol. XIV. p. 40. 

f It is but justice to the memory of those from among these devoted men 
who have now entered into rest, to quote the language of Heber, in his Epis- 
copal charge to the clergy of India. Against one scholar we would thus set 
another of still higher name; — to a dignitary in England, prophesying of the 
things that should be, we would oppose a higher dignitary in India, describ- 
ing the things that were ; and to the fancies of one writing at a distance from 
the scene, the testimony of another, an eye witness, as to the results spread 
as they were before him, and around him. " To the former of these classes," 



IV INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

And well has the issue answered to their faith. God has 
upheld and prospered, even beyond the limit of their own 
modest hopes, the holy men who have from our own and other 
churches gone forth to labor for the heathen. Within the last 
half century, Christian Missions have done more to refine and 
humanize the savage, than was ever done in ten centuries 
by the philosophy and the philanthropy of this world. New 
Zealand was, but a very few years since, given up to hordes 
of treacherous cannibals. What has made so many of her 
ports now, the safe resort of the navigator? — The faithful toil 
of the Missionary. The Hottentot of South Africa was, in the 
literature of our forefathers, as any man conversant with it 
will have observed, the name for a mongrel and debased ani- 
mal, living, if he belonged at all to our own race, upon its very 
outskirts, the connecting link between the man and the ape, — 
the humiliating proof to civilized men of how much stupidity, 
and how much filthiness, and how much deformity might 
dwell in the shape of their own kind. What has stripped from 
the Hottentot the garb, and ejected the spirit of the beast, and 
made him the cultivated, and active, and cleanly being which 
travellers now describe him? — The Missionary has done it: — 
is the answer reluctantly growled forth by the boor, from 
whose lash and yoke Missions have ransomed this his bruti- 
fied slave. Who went in to stay the desolating flood of licen- 
tiousness that was sweeping over the fair isles of the Pacific, 
and to bring back the race from the sties of blood and lust, in 
which they were losing their national power, and melting 
away the strength and life of their souls? — Upon the head of 
the Missionary rests the shame of this work also, by the unani- 
mous and indignant testimony of the profligate voyagers, 
who, hoping there to find the victims of an unbridled licen- 

says the Bishop, " may be referred the loud opposition, the clamors, the ex- 
postulation, the alarm, the menace and ridicule which, some few years ago, 
were systematically and simultaneously levelled at whatever was accomplished 
or attempted for the illumination of our Indian fellow subjects. We can well 
remember, most of us, what revolutions and wars were predicted to arise 
from the most peaceable preaching and argument ; what taunts and mockery 
were directed against scholars who had opened to us the gates of the least 
accessible oriental dialects ; what opprobrious epithets were lavished on men 
of whom the world was not worthy. We have heard the threats of the mighty ; 
we have heard the hisses of the fool; we have witnessed the terrors of the 
worldly wise, and the unkind suspicions of those from whom the Missionary 
had most reason to expect encouragement. Those days are, for the present, 
gone by. Through the Christian prudence, the Christian meekness, the Christ- 
ian perseverance, and indomitable faith of the friends of our good cause, and 
through the protection, above all, and the blessing of the Almighty, they are 
gone by! The angel of the Lord has, for a time, shut the mouths of these 
fiercer lions." — Heber^s Sermons in India, p. 11. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. V 

tiousness, have been met by the purity, and the order, and the 
mental culture of a Christian land. Who gave to the Green- 
lander, " the man-fish," as Cecil has so appositely termed 
him, a being well nigh as stupid and brutish as the seal or the 
bear on which he preyed, civilization and comfort; and planted 
amid the snows of the cheerless North, the hopes, and the 
order, the peace, and the moral purity of a Christian commu- 
nity? — The Missionary. What has shaken to its base the 
system of Hindoo Polytheism that stood up in gloomy magnifi- 
cence, the work of long centuries, and rooted in all the habits 
of the nation; and has at the same time left in perfect solidity, 
and unshorn of its splendor, the British power, that seemed 
originally enveloped by, and dependent upon this great fabric 
of idolatry? — The toil of the Missionary, sapping as quietly 
and effectually as the noiseless tooth of time, but far less tedi- 
ously. In the frequent and varied attempts made to stay the 
decay, and to raise and civilize the character of our own Indi- 
ans, what experimenter has gained even partial success ?- — The 
Missionary, and he alone. 

And it is not in the lands of heathenism only, that the effects 
of our Modern Missions are to be traced. The Church has 
been blessed by them to an extent which would well repay her 
every sacrifice of funds and of life, had she failed to gain a 
single convert from among the tribes of Paganism. Her own 
mind has been enlarged. Neff, in order to give to his moun- 
taineers the interest he desired them to feel in the Monthly 
Concert of Prayer, taught them geography. They learned the 
extent of the earth, and when they saw the breadth and com- 
pass of its moral desolations, their zealous evangelist needed 
no more to busy himself in stimulating their flagging energy. 
To feel for the heathen, it was necessary that the range of 
their own minds should be enlarged, and a care for missions in 
him, indirectly wrought to make his people scholars. The 
church at large has felt, in some measure, a similar necessity, 
and experienced a like benefit. Christians have acquired a 
greater amount of knowledge, and the consequence has been 
an increased liberality of thought. We may have, many of 
us, noticed the effect produced upon the feelings and energies 
of some rural and secluded community, when several of its 
youth have wandered away, to become the colonists of some 
far land that richly repaid their adventurousness and their 
toils. We have seen how interest in the lot of those who 
were their own children, or had been their pupils, or neigh- 
bors, o£* playmates, united the old and the young in the eager 
pursuit of information. All the books they could find were 
consulted; travellers were questioned; letters were exchanged: 
and it was not until they had a thorough knowledge of " the 
B 



VI INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

what and the whereabouts" of the lot of their absent friends, 
that the little community could content itself, and be at rest. 
It has been even thus, that the missions of the church have 
benefitted Christian lands. The churches at home have learned 
to inquire about the world. Their hearts have gone with the 
Missionaries who quitted their altars and hearths for a more 
blessed but more toilsome life. The minds of those who 
continued to hold the homesteads of the church, have been 
enlarged, as they crept up the hills that girt around the happy 
valley, where Rasselas-like, they had lived in the enjoyment 
of a peaceful ignorance, and as they looked abroad from the 
eminence thus gained, upon that wide world beyond, which 
before had been to them an unknown land. There is a degree 
of knowledge in the common members of the church now, 
regarding the character and moral condition of the nations 
which was utterly wanting to those of the last generation. 

The Missionary enterprise has done yet more. It has not 
only enlarged the minds of Christians, but it has softened and 
bettered their hearts. There is something delightful in the 
very exercise of kindly affection, though it be lavished in vain, 
and waste itself on an unworthy object, or though it spring 
less from principle than from impulse. Even the daughter of 
gaiety and dissipation, who has, in some hour of thoughtless 
generosity, given to suffering poverty, but that she might be 
relieved from its importunate cry, or its irksome presence, has 
returned at night to gaze with a keener delight, and fonder 
affection, on her own cradled child, as she contrasted his lot 
with that of the squalid misery, to which the past day had intro- 
duced her ; thus carrying back into her own ceiled and sump- 
tuous mansion a new-found pleasure, from the scenes of want 
and wretchedness she had left behind. Christians have learn- 
ed, thus, to prize the gospel more than they did, ere they 
knew, in the review of the heathen world, the miseries en- 
tailed by the want of that gospel. And they have found, too, 
a luxury of the highest order in their feelings of compassion 
for the multitudes that lay perishing in their ignorance. To 
the soul of Howard, as he returned at night to his pillow, 
fatigued with the toils and privations of his pilgrimages of 
benevolence, there was more of pure and high pleasure, (con- 
sidering the question merely as one with regard to the degree 
of pleasurable excitement), in the feelings of sympathy and 
commiseration he had gratified, in his visits to the dungeon, the 
galley, and the hospital, than he could have found, had he 
resorted to the palaces of kings, swollen the train of an ambas- 
sador, or lingered with the scholar, to wonder and muse amid 
the glorious monuments of ancient art. The luxury of doing 
good has become known to the church; and through the instru- 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. vii 

mentality of our larger Missionary Societies, and their numer- 
ous dependent associations, the new found pleasure has been 
made cheap and accessible, until it can now be shared by all 
ranks and conditions. And the veriest child, whose petty 
contribution would scarce, when separately reckoned, pay the 
expense of its own transmission to Pagan lands, may, through 
the innumerable channels now opening for the charities of the 
churches, reach the most distant heathen ; and she finds her 
own heart gladdened by the assurance that she is printing the 
Bible, and scattering tracts, sustaining the missionary, and- 
teaching the true God to the little heathen child, whose hands 
had else been folded in prayer before some idol shrine, and 
whose eyes had else looked only to the gods of wood and of 
stone that can neither hear nor save. 

It has given activity to the church. And this to man, in 
every state, brings in its train a thousand attendant blessings. 
To instance but one of its good effects, the theories of the 
church have been made clearer, and her principles stronger, 
by the occupations to which she has thus devoted herself. The 
waters of salvation have sparkled and brightened, and become 
purified, as they ran forth to reach the far heathen. As they 
flowed onwards, gathering speed and strength as they went, 
they were seen, beneath the open heaven and its freshening 
airs, cleansing themselves of the feculence that had mantled 
upon them, as they stagnated in the pools of a missionless 
church. The real nature and full powers of the truth are 
never developed, until the truth is seen in action. Much of 
the drivelling, and much of the quibbling, that have beeu 
miscalled theology, would never have been known, had the 
church remained true to her missionary charter. It could not 
have existed in a community actively embarked in efforts for 
the world. And it is to the missionary employments of the 
church that we look with confidence, as promising much for 
the practical theology of the nineteenth century. Missions 
have already thrown a mass of new evidence around the great 
outworks of scriptural orthodoxy, as held and defended by the 
evangelical Christians of all ages. It was one of the charges 
which Socinianism brought against the Deity and vicarious 
atonement of our Lord, that the doctrine hindered the progress 
of the gospel, and that the promulgation of such statements, 
as a revelation from heaven, would only awaken the hootings 
of the nations not yet christianized. But what has been the 
actual result ? If any one fact stand forth as a prominent and 
immovable one, sustained by the consenting testimony of all 
our missions, of whatever sect, and whether in Greenland, in 
India, or in South Africa, among the Indians of North Ameri- 
ca, or the natives of the Isles that " float like halcyon nests on 






Vlll INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

the bosom of the Pacific," it is just this, that no statement 
seems to touch and melt the heart of the Pagan like this ; — 
that the sufferings of a dying God, incurred in love to his 
murderers, are seen to unbar the heart that had remained 
impervious to all other arguments ; — and that so far from 
shocking or repelling, it is true of the doctrine of the atone- 
ment, that it proves its identity with that cross of Christ which 
was the theme of Paul's boasting, by its becoming every where, 
to the men of every creed, and every hue, and of all the varied 
grades of barbarism or civilization, as did Christ crucified in 
the teachings of that Apostle, the power of God to their salva- 
tion. So again the vaunt of the Romish church, that she 
proved her apostolical character by being the only community 
that sustained, and sustained successfully, missions to the 
Pagan,* is now smitten down: and the rival zeal, and supe- 
rior success of Protestant missionaries, have furnished new 
arguments to those who assail the grand apostasy of Roman- 
ism. Again, the Mission field affords a ready test for the trial 
of every theological speculation. Men of old might devise 
pretty and plausible systems, which would look well and win 
a name for their authors, because they were not tested and 
worn in the out-door labors of the church. But the teachers 
of the modern church must expect their opinions to undergo a 
speedy and severe trial in the out-posts of missionary labor ; 
and the church will say to them, as Fuller, with his wonted 
masculine sense, said in reply to the scruples and quiddities of 
his Scottish brethren: "If you have a better discipline and 
uniform, and more ample accoutrements than are ours, prove 
it, by sending out your troops and officers into the field against 
the common foe. 5 ' It will not longer avail for any Christian 
denomination to while away its time in boasting of its own 
transcendent knowledge, or its ancient and unstained lineage, 
now that the onset of the church upon the heathen world has 
fairly begun. We point her to the breach — we summon her 
to the high places of the field — we look for her banner in the 
thickest of the strife. And if she fail in this test 3 we scout 
her pretensions. 

Yet let it not be supposed, that the church will find her doc- 
trinal purity invaded, or her great outlines of religious belief 
materially altered by the missions of the age. Many truths, 
however, which have as yet received but a scanty measure of 
attention, will now be more anxiously studied, and better un- 

* " This conversion of nations, according to the divine commission, is the 
prerogative of the Catholic church, in which it has never had any rival." But- 
ler's Lives of the Saints : Vol. xi. p. 14. See also Bp. Milner's End of 
Controversy. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. ix 

derstood; and others, which have been unduly magnified, will 
sink down into their proper place in the great " proportion 
and analogy of the faith." We have seen many a youth going 
out into the world, strong in the store of pithy maxims received 
from his father or teachers; and they did indeed profit him 
much: but he was quick in learning, that he had not estimated 
properly their relative value, when compared one with another. 
Experience soon taught him, which were of rare applicability; 
and which, from their constant usefulness, should form the very 
staple of his meditations and his plans. Thus is it with our 
views of theology. It is an active and an evangelizing church, 
that will be, in some respects, most competent to give due ad- 
justment, and the needed symmetry, to her own views of scrip- 
tural truth. She will take her vestments out of the presses 
and the wardrobes, in which they have been treasured by the 
economy and industry of other ages, and putting them to actual 
use, learn their fitness or their deficiency, their power to clothe 
the arm, and cherish the vigor of the warrior, or to turn the 
dart of his antagonist. Old truths thus perpetually put anew 
into successful application, will not be forgotten or become 
obsolete ; while on the other hand, the weapon of a new opin- 
ion, that may have all the gloss and burnish of novelty upon 
it, will be little valued, if it be found that its edge is turned, 
and its point lost, whenever it is tried in the contest that is 
continually waged with Paganism, and superstition and skep- 
ticism. And in thus acquiring a sounder and juster view of 
the great system of Christian morals, and Christian doctrine, 
we anticipate much from the unsophisticated judgment and 
piety of the recent converts from heathenism.* We see reli- 
gion too much as to its minor details, with the traditionary 
disfigurements and corruptions we have inherited from our 
revered ancestors, and which the influence of habit has in our 
eyes adorned with a spurious sanctity. But the neophytes 
of our Missionary brethren will aid in disabusing and disen- 
chanting us, although we may be their superiors and their 
teachers, in biblical criticism and ecclesiastical history. And 

* Cecil, in his Life of the celebrated English sculptor, Bacon, has said of 
him, that he was prepared to heed the criticisms of his friends, even upon 
those subjects in which his own experience was far superior to theirs. " Once 
walking" (says his biographer) " through his pieces, as I passed a statue 
nearly finished, I hastily said, ' Mr. B. that leg is too short.' He replied^ 
c Stop, stop: look again: for it never occurred tome.' 'Phoh!' said I, * I 
know nothing of the matter: no doubt but you are quite right.' 'I don't 
know that,' answered he ; ' I have taken no other rule of proportion than 
the measure of my eye, and the remark of a fresh eye is always matter of 
serious consideration with me.'" Now, the new-made convert brings this 
"fresh eye" to the gospel. 



X INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

as the church goes on, kindling in hope, and growing in energy 
and in love, she will find the swathings of her sickly, her peev- 
ish, and her dependent infancy unwrapping themselves ; and 
the church, surrounded by her missionary colonies, will be not 
only a larger, but a purer, not only a more powerful, but a 
better tempered and more thoroughly educated community, 
than she has yet been. If it be needed to defend such an 
expectation from the charge of presumption or fancifulness, 
we might adduce the language of that eminently sober-minded 
theologian, the elder President Edwards. "It may be hoped 
then, that many of the Negroes and Indians will be divines, 
and that excellent books will be published in Africa, in Ethi- 
opia, in Tartary, and other now the most barbarous countries; 
and not only learned men, but others of more ordinary educa- 
tion, shall then be very knowing in religion. — There shall then 
be a wonderful unravelling of the difficulties in the doctrines 
of religion, and clearing up of seeming inconsistencies: c Lo, 
crooked things shall be made strait, and rough places shall be 
made plain, and darkness shall become light before God's 
people.' Difficulties in scripture shall then be cleared up, and 
wonderful things shall be discovered in the word of God, which 
were never discovered before. This seems to be compared, 
(in the book of Revelations,) to removing the veil and dis- 
covering the ark of the testimony to the people."* Such were 
the hopes of one who, more than most interpreters, was of 
intellect " all compact," and who had drunk deeply into the 
spirit of the scriptures he studied. 

And as the church sees, from many a shore now resigned to 
the unmolested sway of their ancient superstitions, the clouds 
of new-born Christians, who shall come trooping to her side, 
like doves to the windows of their dove-cote, she will find her- 
self prepared for, and entering into, that state of union, the 
object, in our own and former times, of so much devout aspi- 
ration, of so many anxious speculations, and such repeated 
and fruitless efforts. Of the various schemes that have been 
devised for the entire, or more partial union of evangelical 
Christians, from the days of Dury and Calixtus down to those 
of Hall and Mason, we may say that most seem to have over- 
looked the need of a higher state of holiness, ere union could 
become profitable, even were it possible. And in reviewing 
many of these attempts to fuse an alloyed and debased Chris- 
tianity into one homogeneous mass, we cannot but remember 
the language of Jeremiah: " The founder melteth in vain, for 
the wicked are not plucked away." A higher state of Christian 

* History of Redemption, Period III. Part VIII. Edwards' Works 
(Dwight's Ed.) Vol. iii. p. 405, 406. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XI 

discipline, and vital godliness more fully developed, are needed 
in all communities, to make such union feasible, and to make 
it advantageous were it feasible. There have been temporary 
unions, in which the principle of aggregation was merely the 
binding frost of a common liberalism, — an indifference to all 
truth. Such unions, if universal, would but convert the church 
into an avalanche, powerful indeed, but powerful only for deso- 
lation and ruin. The furnace of a common affliction, but yet 
more, the intense flames of a holy and heaven-descended char- 
ity, will produce the refined purity needed to effect an union 
that shall endure, and be worthy of the name. And Missions 
will aid in this. The exercise of Christian graces in the field 
of Missionary labor will have aided to purge from every com- 
munion much of its errors, and more of its selfishness j and 
above all, will have given to every denomination that high 
standard of personal holiness, the want of which, although 
few have suspected it, is, after all, the chief barrier to union 
among Christian sects. Men are not prepared to bear, and to 
forbear, to resign, and to adopt, to yield the post of superiority, 
or take the burden and the peril, as they must do, ere Chris- 
tians can live together as one banded family. The growing 
holiness, and the growing dangers and obstacles of a Mission- 
ary community will bring the various bands nearer. And as 
they look abroad upon the hills darkened with the gathering 
lines of those who fight against their common God, and look 
onward to a common heaven, then seen more nearly and vivid- 
ly than it now is, they will learn to know their brethren, upon 
whom they have heretofore looked askance as rivals, or aliens; 
and along the whole line one watch-word will run, and every 
eye will kindle with a contagious ardor, and the banners of 
sectarianism will fall before, or be clustered harmoniously 
around the uplifted Cross, as it is borne onward, amid their 
deep and silent prayers, to a perilous onset, and a protracted 
conflict, but to win at the last an assured victory. And how 
much have Missions already done towards that holy commu- 
nion of heart, — that spiritual unity, which is far preferable to 
any merely external uniformity of symbols and of ordinances. 
The true Christian holds closer to his heart the brother of known 
piety, who speaks not his own sectarian Shibboleth, than he 
possibly can the lukewarm professor, who wears indeed his 
own partisan badge, but displays no warmth of piety. The 
existence of such men as Martyn, and Buchanan, and Thom- 
ason and Heber, has done more to reconcile the Baptist to 
Episcopacy ; and the labors of David Brainerd have done 
more to excite his sympathy for godly Paedobaptists, than 
would have been effected by tomes of angry and able debate. 
The Episcopalian cannot,despite his prejudices, look down with 



Xll INTRODUCTORY ESSA\. 

contempt upon the community that fostered a William Carey: 
and the sturdiest champion for the government of the Church 
by her presbyters, and for the admission of her infants to the 
privileges of membership, finds his soul melting into somewhat 
of sympathy for the Antipaedobaptist, when he reads the gush- 
ing heart of Pearce, as it yearned over the Missionary field, or 
tracks the labors of our own Judson and Boardman. And 
Swartz and Vanderkemp, Fisk and Gordon Hall, Chamberlain 
and Ward, and Pacalt, Harriet Newell, and Ann Judson, and 
Charlotte Sutton, and Eliza Leslie, and Harriet Winslow, and 
a host of names that crowd in on the memory and the heart, as 
we write, are felt to belong, in a higher and better sense, to no 
one community, but are hailed by the whole household of faith, 
as kinsmen and kinswomen, our common love to whom should 
be the bond and the pledge of our love to each other. And all 
this is true, the bitter taunt of the Reviewer already quoted to 
the contrary notwithstanding, when he asserts, that " the dar- 
ling passion in the soul of every Missionary is, not to teach the 
great leading truths of the Christian faith, but to enforce the 
little paltry modifications and distinctions, which he first taught 
from his own tub."* 

We have seen what Missions have done, and are still to do. 
Yet let us remember the vast field that remains unbroken and 
unreached. The snows of the North, and the sands of the 
South are traversed by whole tribes that know not our Savior. 
The Sun of Righteousness has indeed arisen upon the earth, 
but how faint is his lustre, and how limited the range of his 
rays, compared with the realms over which, in his zenith, he is 
yet to shine, swathing the world with his light as with a gar- 
ment. Asia and Africa are yet as continents unevangelized. 
Europe is but too largely overspread with the pall of Antichrist, 
except where " the covering" he has " cast over the face of the 
nations " is eaten away by the moth of scepticism it ever breeds : 
and the Southern portion of our own continent is his undis- 
puted domain. The millions of the earth are on the side of 
their destroyer. The King, the Redeemer, is denied by the 
vast mass of the race he came to ransom. 

The cause of Missions must be carried forward, and the ef- 
forts of its friends greatly enlarged, to meet the wants of a 
world, to answer the claims of our Lord, and to fulfil the vows 
of our own high profession. May we be allowed, therefore, 
to turn the eye of the reader awhile to some of the suggestions 
which have been made for upholding and extending the Mis- 
sionary enterprise. In an undertaking of such general interest, 
and of such vast importance, it may be expedient at times to 

* Edinb. Rev., Vol. xiv. p. 46. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xiii 

remember, that in the multitude of counsellors is safety. From 
the bosom of that multitude, obscure, incompetent, and unex- 
perienced, truths may yet at times come, deserving the most 
thoughtful study. 

The remarks already made have overgrown the intended 
bounds of this Introduction. The suggestions which yet re- 
main have been gathered by the writer, amid other and en- 
grossing employments, that forbade his giving them the order 
and the compression he would have desired. Loosely and 
hastily thrown out, they may yet, ere they perish, meet the eye 
of some one better qualified and more at leisure, to give to the 
churches a review of the various plans of modern Missions, 
and their real or supposed defects. The remarks to be offered 
may be grouped under the several heads: I. Of the Home Re- 
sources of the Missionary enterprise; II. Of the training and 
character of Missionaries ; and III. Of the various plans for 
Missionary labor. 

I. The church in Christian lands bears to Missions, evidently, 
the relation of a cabinet of war and an arsenal, to an army in 
foreign service. She must have wise counsel to form her 
plans of action; must provide the needful funds and materiel 
of warfare ; and select as her agents abroad, those who will 
necessarily, from the distance at which they labor, be left in 
many instances to their own discretion, and who should there- 
fore be of the character to meet satisfactorily, so great a trust. 
She must also have those channels of access to Christians at 
home, by which information may be continually given them, 
and the needful aid, mental and pecuniary, be as regularly 
received from them. She must elicit prayer, and send back 
the records of its achievements and answers, to stimulate and 
sustain prayer. Every closet and sanctuary must become 
tributary to her in supplications, just as every Christian home 
and congregation should be brought to minister to her ex- 
hausted treasury. The system of effecting all this, that shall 
exhibit the greatest simplicity compatible with the requisite 
strength, will be the best of all systems. Various suggestions 
have been made as to this division of the Missionary enter- 
prise. An original and vigorous writer of our own times 
(Douglass, in his work on the Advancement of Society,) has 
proposed that the concerns of our Societies should be in the 
hands of a few, as increasing the sense of responsibility, and 
as securing men more likely to keep themselves informed of 
the doings and experience of their predecessors; and that the 
active labors of the Society should rest chiefly on one or more 
Secretaries, adequately paid, and who should give themselves 
to the work exclusively of all pastoral engagements. Upon 
these principles, it is believed, most of our Societies act. 



XIV INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

Another writer of high talent, the author of " The Natural 
History of Enthusiasm," has urged an entire change in the 
organization of Foreign Missions. His plan, it will be ob- 
served, extends to the third division, the labors of Missionaries 
abroad, as well as to the topics embraced under the first head; 
but its consideration seems, on the whole, to fall more naturally 
under the present head. In a treatise, which he has entitled 
"A New Model of Christian Missions," he has insisted on the 
loss of power to the Church, from her neglect of the great 
principle of the division of labor, and from the want of system 
and union in the Missionary efforts of Christians. His pro- 
posal is, that the entire body of evangelical Christians in the 
British Islands, not excluding foreign Protestant Churches, 
should throw together their resources, moral, mental, and 
financial, into one and the same coffer, thus forming " an uni- 
versal, or rather a harmonious association for the purpose of 
propagating Christianity abroad." These entire resources 
should then be decomposed and recast in the form of seven 
societies, formed on the basis of the dissimilarity of the seve- 
ral spheres of Missionary labor. The first acting against 
Romanism in those countries that still profess Popery; the 
second assailing Mahometanism ; the third place to be occu- 
pied by the existing Society for promoting Christianity among 
the Jews ; a fourth Society undertaking the propagation of the 
gospel among the polytheistic nations of Southern Asia, and 
the numerous islands in the Eastern Sea; the fifth attacking 
the irreligion of China, and the nations of Northern Asia; a 
sixth to be occupied with the African race, excluding the Ma- 
hometans of the Northern and Eastern coast, and including the 
negroes of the West Indies ; while to the seventh would be left 
the aborigines of the two Americas, and the islanders of the 
great Pacific. Each one of these great societies would have 
its subdivisions of committees for the several departments of 
financial management — the education of missionaries — the 
government of the foreign stations — negotiation with their 
own or foreign governments, &c. Some of them would have 
sub-committees peculiar to themselves; as for the Mahometan 
society he suggests a sub-committee, who might attempt to lay 
before the more advanced of the Mahometan nations, the bait 
of European philosophy, science, and art, and even of their 
political institutions and social economy. As it would be im- 
possible for the several evangelical communities to contrive a 
new model of worship and ecclesiastical government to unite 
the suffrages of all parties, he proposes that, waiving all dis- 
cussion, and to secure the attainment of an object, confessedly 
so glorious as that of an united and vigorous onset on all error, 
all denominations should submit in the concerns of the pro- 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XV 

posed society to some one existing model of church govern- 
ment and worship. As precedence is, in private society, deter- 
mined for the sake of peace by some accidental preeminence, 
he proposes to yield the guidance of the new institution to the 
Established Church, as being already possessed of a visible 
precedency ; and the forms and the ritual of the English 
Church would be sent abroad by the united Missionary Soci- 
ety. Baptist and other teachers, wherever called to labor, 
would enjoy the liberty which belongs to every Christian, to 
set forth, in charitable terms, and on proper occasions, the 
grounds of their peculiar opinions; and they, and the converts 
who adhered to them, would be free, individually, to abstain 
from any practice which they should think unwarranted by 
Scripture, and to observe any ceremonial they regarded as 
being of divine authority. The whole plan is evidently mould- 
ed only for the Missions of Britain. It would be a dereliction 
of evident duty, for American Christians to confine their labors 
to the field of his seventh society. For them to cooperate in 
advancing the objects of the other six societies, only as auxili- 
aries to the British union, would be at a loss of laborers, and 
funds, and missionary zeal, which they could not justify. Sup- 
posing the attempt made to establish independent associations 
for this country, upon the above scheme, the question of pre- 
cedency is embarrassed here, with yet greater difficulties than 
surround it in England. With no sect which might claim it as 
the established religion of the land, Presbyterianism might 
plead her amount of intellect, and sacred learning, and social 
influence ; Episcopacy her popularity with the opulent and 
the refined; while the Baptists and the Methodists would, on 
the score of their numbers, claim precedency, and reinforce 
that plea with the added one of their confessed zeal and suc- 
cessfulness. Even in England, the design, magnificent as it 
is, seems to have been regarded as impracticable. The argu- 
ments wherewith the author has labored to show such a course 
consistent with our own principles as a denomination, seem 
to us insufficient; and even were such an association formed, it 
seems doubtful whether good would be the result, unless a 
great and thorough change were wrought, infusing more 
largely the life of godliness into the community, which he 
would make the leading one in this great scheme. That he 
should confine this power to the evangelical party in that 
Church, seems to us difficult. Now the mere possession of 
wealth, and secular influence, and learning, would not ensure 
its due or wise application in the Missionary field, and the 
National Society, like the Establishment it represented, might 
show itself careless or unable to follow up and secure the bold 
and vigorous inroads, which weaker and sectarian bodies had 



XVI INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

made into the domains of heathenism. Union without an 
advance in general holiness, would only serve to palsy the 
little life already developing itself. Yet the ideas of mapping 
out the unevangelized world, and bestowing labor according to 
its needfulness, and of introducing more system, and of culti- 
vating all possible union, are worthy of being pondered again 
and again. And through the whole discussion are scattered 
thoughts and feelings of high value.* 

That our Mighty and Wise Father has undefined and unde- 
finable purposes of mercy and reformation towards the church 
herself, in her present missiouary efforts, seems to us an un- 
questioned truth. But that the disunion of Christians is the 
great impediment, or that union in the mode devised by this 
gifted writer would prove the great remedy, or would even be 
allowable, seems to us more doubtful. 

It was a charge brought by a great man of our own com- 
munion, Robert Hall, against some of the machinery of our 



*The hints with regard to the subdivisions or Committees may yet be available. 
And the language which follows must, in part, find a response in the heart of 
every Christian. 

"The Missionary zeal has been sent down upon us, not merely Cor perhaps 
chiefly) as the means of converting the nations ; but as a spirit of burning and of 
judgment, of scrutiny and discrimination. It ferments in the lump to separate the 
precious from the vile ; to make manifest who are on the Lord's side, and who, by 
the confession implied in their conduct, are to be numbered with his foes. Then 
again it penetrates more deeply into the mass of profession, and tries us, and dis- 
criminates, in the capital article of Christian love. In measure we have come 
forth as gold from the trial : — the calumny of Satan, who, in the open court of 
heaven, has these many ages been saying that the disciples of Christ love not each 
other, is now found, like all his spiteful but specious allegations, to be false ; and it 
is seen that, though still infirm in judgment, and faulty in practice, the company of 
the godly are one in heart, and purpose. Thus have we passed through the initial 
process of the trial. 

" But the work of the Heavenly Refiner is not yet perfected. Think we that 
he is content with what has been accomplished, or will stay his hand, just at the 
moment when the fine gold is bursting forth from the dross ? Assuredly not ; He 
will rather urge the heat, in confident hope of the issue. 

" It is sublimely affecting to look round and see in what manner we are shut up 
— shut up beyond possibility of escape, under the hand of Him who is dealing with 
us. Omnipotent both for judgment and mercy, and stern in the determination of 
awful beneficence, and wise to catch us in our own craftiness, he has been lead- 
ing his church into the snare of its own zeal, for its good. Let us contemplate 
the straitness of the ground on which we are placed. — We have been quickened 
to a sense of our duty to preach the gospel among the nations •, we feel that this 
obligation cannot be evaded, cannot be forgotten, cannot be deferred. And now, 
for a forty years almost, we have been toiling in the work, and are coming to a 
conviction that a new, a greater, and a better directed effort must be made in 
behalf of our benighted brethren than has yet been thought of. We do not taint, 
or admit misgivings ; but yet in the depths of our hearts we conceal the wistful 
prayer of conscious imbecility, and are fain to ask that the Lord, in compassion 
to the world, would once again, as in ancient times, grant to the use of his ser- 
vants the rod of his omnipotence ! 

" Whether or not this unwhispered desire shall be listened to, who shall say ? 
But first the church must be brought deliberately to revise its proceedings •, must 
candidly confess that it has erred, and must address itself to the great work in a 
better manner." New Model, &c, p. 142 — 145. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. Xvii 

Missionary Societies, that there was too much of publicity and 
display, and an appeal to unhoJy feelings in their meetings. 
That there is justice in the suggestion, all must have felt; — that 
there is feasibility in his proposed remedy, the making of 
yearly collections in each church, remains to be determined by 
actual trial.* 

The address of Hall to Eustace Carey deserves, and we 
must suppose, receives the frequent and careful study of every 
one about to enter the field of Missions. To quote it seems 
but marring a fabric of splendid symmetry and beauty. It 
contains, however, one suggestion, that needs anew, and again 
and again, to be brought home to the hearts of the church. 
•" When the first Missionaries who visited these western parts 
were sent out, their designation was accompanied with prayer 
and fasting: whence we may infer that fervent supplication 
ought to form the distinguishing feature in the exercises ap- 
propriated to these occasions. An effusion of the spirit of 
prayer on the church of Christ is a surer pledge of success in 
the establishment of Missions than the most splendid exhibi- 
tions of talent." \ 

The powerful Missionary Discourse of Foster is known, we 
presume, to all, and the stern rebukes which it contains of 
fatalism, and party spirit, and the love of money, as hindran- 
ces at home in the path of Missions, have become, we would 
hope, familiar to all our readers. 

Every community, maintaining Foreign Missions, has found 
the value of intelligence from the scene of labor, in sustaining 

* The passage may be found in a letter written by him to Dr. Ryland of 
Bristol.— Works, (Harper's Ed.) Vol. iii. p. 257. 

f A suggestion of kindred spirit has been made with regard to the Annual 
Meetings of our Societies. The remark is one which should have great 
weight with the churches, as corning from a beloved and devoted Missionary, 
now entered into rest, and who poured out his life as a libation on the Mis- 
sionary altar. "One would expect," exclaims Ward, for it is of him we 
speak, " that all the churches of Christ, throughout the united kingdom, 
would be invited on these great days to join the churches and delegates in Lon- 
don, in solemn acts of fasting and prayer. What an impressive and most 
interesting spectacle would this be to see all England, Scotland, and Ire- 
land, on their knees, supplicating the Father of Mercies in behalf of a sinful 
and lost world. And might we not hope that their united cries would come 
up with acceptance before Him, with whom is the residue of the spirit'? But 
instead of fasting and prayer at these great seasons, we keep a religious jubilee , 
although six HUNDRED millions of the beings to whom it refers, die every 
thirty years, without God, without Christ, and with/jut hope in the world ! "* To 
us at least it seems that there is something fearfully impressive in the truth thus 
simply enunciated. Prayer — prayer for the Spirit involves at the same time 
the great duty and the true might of the church. 

* Ward's Farewell Letters, p. 105. 



XV111 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

the zeal of the churches at home. In addition to reports and 
periodicals issued for the purpose of supplying this needful and 
daily food to the Missionary spirit, other measures have been 
suggested and employed. In the delegation of Tyerman and 
Bennett, as in a recent appointment by our own Board, the 
Parent Society has, by a deputation, visited its mission sta- 
tions. The practice is upheld by apostolical usage. As car- 
rying to the scenes of Missionary toil a new eye, and as bring- 
ing before the community at home more vividly than a Mis- 
sionary, (in whom habit has deadened the sense of novelty,) 
can see or paint them, the fruits of Missionary labor, this 
measure at fitting seasons would seem one well repaying the 
expense of time and funds it may require. 

Reciprocal visits from heathen lands, on the part of the 
Christian converts, to the parent churches, have been of fre- 
quent occurrence. They bring to the eye of the careless or the 
skeptical, the fruits of Missionary toil, as the wagons of Joseph 
brought conviction of real and waking bliss to the heart of his 
desponding father. But they withdraw from the Missionary 
field, now so scantily tilled, so much of talent, — the new convert 
passes through so fiery an ordeal from the attentions of Christ- 
ians, — and there is so much to perplex him in our lukewarm- 
ness and our divisions, that many good men have doubted the 
general expediency of such visits. 

Yet another proposal has been made for tightening the cords 
that bind the churches at home to their far colonies in heathen 
lands. It is, that our opulent churches should, in addition to 
their regular pastorship, sustain, each one, evangelists among 
the destitute of their own borders, and one or more Mission- 
aries in Pagan lands, who, in addition to their reports to the 
general society, (which should always retain the power of ap- 
pointing and directing them,) should maintain constant corres- 
pondence with these their patrons. 

The machinery for benevolent contribution in our churches 
needs revision, to work with more ease and constancy, as well 
as with greater uniformity, and efficiency. And the bringing 
before the young men of the evangelical communities, more 
steadily and strongly the question of their own personal obli- 
gations to become Missionaries, requires perhaps new efforts 
on the part of the societies and churches that sustain missions. 
A more equal division of the fiscal and intellectual resources 
of the church, between its home labors and its foreign, is a 
problem of great practical importance, deserving thorough 
study. If the churches at home be not overstocked with 
laborers, it is but too certain that their limited needs are most 
wastefully supplied, when compared with the crying desola- 
tions of the heathen world. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XIX 

II. And here we have approached the second topic of 
discussion, the character and training of Missionaries. The 
physical and moral training by which such travellers as Burck- 
hardt fitted themselves for the privations and the novel habits 
of the nations they visited, have been sometimes proposed as a 
fit model for the imitation of the Missionary. The amount of 
literary culture to be required is, Ave believe, to be determined 
rather by the special circumstances, than by any general rule. 
Those who are to become translators will need learning and 
mental discipline; but in others, we should believe the native 
strength of the mind to be a far more important question than 
the amount of literary furniture; and a high grade of piety is 
far the most important of all requisites. To what extent he 
should provide himself for labors merely secular among the 
heathen, is a vexed question. Vanderkemp, although an ac- 
complished scholar, and a physician of high reputation, 
wrought, if we recollect aright, in a brick-yard, to prepare 
himself for usefulness in the arts of civilized life, among the 
Caff res and Hottentots of South Africa. We believe that the 
inclination of the friends of the heathen has generally become 
this, to rely for such aid rather on pious artisans who may devote 
themselves to the work, than upon the Missionary preacher. 
The profession of the physician has been more successfully, 
than any other secular employment, grafted upon that of a 
spiritual guide to the heathen. 

The planting of Christian colonies comprising merchants 
and artisans, has been also a subject of discussion That the 
private members of the church may, and should guide their 
commercial enterprises more into the channels of the church's 
benevolence, seems plain; but colonies admit so little of that 
nice selection and close restraint necessary to the Mission 
enterprise, and their moral influence in most instances has 
been upon the natives of the land so evil, and where good has 
been so indirect and dilatory, that we should doubt the ex- 
pediency of throwing the Missionary ventures of the church 
into this exact form. 

The term for which the laborer among the Heathen should 
engage himself, whether for a period of years, or for life, has 
divided also the opinions of those who patronize Missions. 
The general feeling has decided it in favor of leaving to the 
Missionary no retreat, and, like the Spanish adventurer who 
burnt his fleet, that he might leave to his army no hope, except 
it were onward, and in the field of conflict, the church has shut 
up her Missionaries to the expectation of making their graves 
in the land of their labors. 

Whether the church is to rely on her younger members to 
recruit the failing ranks of the Missionary host, or whether she 



XX INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

will not, in her coming days of higher devotedness, draw 
largely upon her older and more experienced laborers, the 
settled pastors of the churches, is an inquiry that has not yet 
perhaps received all the attention it deserves. The energy 
and enterprise of the young, and their greater pliability of 
character recommend them; but the prudence, and the wide 
influence, and the tried virtues of men long known to the 
churches at home would also be of high value to the Mission- 
ary cause, in guiding it abroad, and in strengthening its hold 
upon the sympathies of the churches at home. The increased 
difficulty of acquiring in later life, a new language, is perhaps 
the most weighty objection; and this seems to have been the 
reason, why the" Nonconformists of England, when silenced at 
home, did not go forth to seek the liberty of exercising their 
ministry among the heathen.* 

Another question of interest in this connection regards the 
comparative advantages of celibacy and of marriage in the 
Missionary. Swartz, it is well known, was unfriendly to the 
marriage of Missionaries, at least during the first years of their 
ministry, both as being expensive, and as embarrassing, by its 
cares, their progress in study. f The subject has been inci- 
dentally considered by Jowett, in his review of the Romish 
Syrian Missions, with clearness and force. J He is adverse tc 
celibacy as a general rule. For an itinerating Missionary, 
however, the cares of a family would seem an unmanageable 
clog. If settled at a station, it would in most instances appear 
to be his duty to give to the heathen, as the head of a family, 
the benefit of his example in the discharge of every social duty. 

The religious community of Great Britain were, a few years 
since, somewhat startled, and not a little annoyed, by the sweep- 
ing charge brought against the Missions of the modern Church, 
by the able and devoted, but eccentric, Edward Irving. He 
impugned the London Missionary Societ}^, to their faces, in a 
discourse delivered before that body, and involved all other 



* " There are many here, I conjecture," (says the holy Baxter, in a letter to 
Elliot, after telling his correspondent that there was ' no man upon earth 
whose work ' he thought c more honorable and comfortable') " who would be 
glad to go any where, to the Persians, Tartarians, Indians, or any unbeliev- 
ing nation, to propagate the gospel, if they thought they would be service- 
able ; but the difficulty of their languages is their greatest discouragement."* We 
cannot but think that this difficulty was then, and yet is overrated. Xavier, 
whose success was so signal, had reached the thirty-sixth year of his age ere 
he sailed for the East, a season of life in which the flexibility of youth has as 
perfectly disappeared as at a later period. 

f Memoirs, p. 357, 358. $ Christian Researches, p. 266. 

♦ O.me's Life of Eaxter, Vol. I. p. 133, 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XXI 

similar associations in the charge, as departing from the apos- 
tolical model, and as having an undue regard to money as a 
necessary means, and to the qualification of prudence in the 
Missionary to the neglect of zeal and faith. The apostolical 
was, according to him, a permanent office in the Church, and 
the Missionary of our own times was the legitimate successor 
of the Apostles. 

The charge given by our Lord to his disciples, when going 
forth to evangelize Judea, that they should not take two coats, 
nor shoes, and that they should not salute any man by the 
way, was, in his view, intended to be of perpetual obligation, 
and furnished to the evangelist, who entered heathen lands, the 
charter and the rule of his office. Employed by no society, 
subjected to no earthly rule, self-sustained, discarding all con- 
fidence in earthly wisdom, or wealth, or friendship, and strong 
in simple faiths the Missionary was to go forth, looking to 
Heaven alone for his commission, his success, and his recom- 
pense. Although the results at which Irving arrived are gen- 
erally rejected, there are yet passages in his discourses on this 
topic, of high eloquence, but yet more impressive by their 
solemn truth ; they are on the wisdom of the divine plan in 
making Faith the great armor of the Christian Missionary. 
The whole of his " Orations" (as he has entitled them) "for 
Missionaries after the Apostolical School," may be read with 
profit, as containing many elements of truth, but not skilfully 
arranged and combined, and not producing, in consequence, a 
true practical result. 

" Their miracles," (says he, in describing the first Mission 
of the Apostles,) " which saved many, protected not them- 
selves ; their inspirations, which blessed many, could not shield 
themselves from every harm and sorrow which patient nature 
can endure. They are to be placed at the bar of civil law, to 
be hunted out with religious persecution ; against them the 
tender affections of life are to rise in arms, and the soft and 
downy scenes of home are to bristle like the iron front of war." 
p. 20. 

" Go, my chosen ones, (said their Lord,) go like the defence- 
less lamb into the paw of the ravenous wolf: the world thirsteth 
for your blood, and is in arms against your undefended lives. 
Nevertheless, go. You are without weapons of defence, no 
bribes are in your hands, nor soft words upon your tongues 5 
and you go in the teeth of hatred, derision, and rage. Never- 
theless, my children, go." — p. 21. 

There is intermingled with these passages, as they stand in 
the work itself, some incorrect exposition of Scripture, as it 
seems to us; as in his explanation of salutation being forbidden 
to the disciples, lest they should thus conciliate friends. It 

c* 



XX11 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

appears rather an allusion to the speed he required in their cir- 
cuit through Judea: a similar charge was given by the prophet 
to his servant Gehazi, when carrying his staffto be laid upon the 
dead child. It was an injunction of speed, the more necessary 
in the East, where the forms of salutation are of the most wea- 
risome length. The resources also, which a traveller, unpro- 
vided like the Apostles, might yet find in the famed hospitality 
of the East, should not be overlooked, by an interpreter of these 
instructions. And the proof, that these instructions alluded 
to something more than their first tour as evangelists amid 
their countrymen — proof essential to the validity of his argu- 
ment, seems to us deficient. Yet, with these deductions, 
there is force and beauty in the picture of the Apostolic Mis- 
sion, strong in faith, and next, strong in what Milton has some- 
where styled u the irresistible might of weakness." But in the 
passages which now ask the reader's notice, there is higher 
power, and more entire truth. 

" Men must have a livelihood before they can speak or 
act : they must have protection to cover them from the tyran- 
ny of power, and law to save them from the riots of the 
people : they must be well paid if you would have them work 
well, for if a man have no comforts his life is miserable. — 
What ! such mendicants as these convert the world ! say the 
well-conditioned classes ; vagrant, vagabond fellows, they are 
fitter for the stocks or the common jail. Such illiterate clowns, 
such babblers as these, instruct mankind ! say the learned clas- 
ses ; away with them to their nets and fishing craft. And, say 
the political classes, it is dangerous to the state; they cover plots 
under their silly pretences, and must be dealt with by the strong 
hand of power. Methinks I hear, in every contemptible {con- 
temptuous ?) and arrogant speech which is vented against the 
modern Missionaries by worthy and self-sufficient men, the echo, 
after two thousand years, of those speeches which were wont 
to be poured upon the twelve Apostles and seventy disciples, 
when they began to emerge out of the foundation of society, into 
the neighborhood and level of its higher ranks." — pp. 21, 22. 

Yet there was a Divine Wisdom in the deprivation. 

" It was a spiritual work they had to do, therefore he disem- 
bodied (if I may so speak) and spiritualized the men who were 
to do it. It was Faith they had to plant, therefore he made 
his Missionaries men of Faith, that they might plant Faith, 
and Faith alone; they had to deliver the nations from the idol- 
atry of the gold and the silver, therefore he took care his mes- 
sengers should have none; they had to deliver them from the 
idolatry of Wisdom, therefore he took care they should be 
foolish; they had to deliver the world from the idolatry of 
Power and Might, therefore he took care they should be weak; 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XX111 

they had to deliver the world from the idolatry of Fame and 
Reputation, therefore he took care they should be despised; 
they had to deliver the world from the idolatry of things 
that are, therefore he took care they should be as things that 
are not: — making them in all respects Types and Representa- 
tives of the ritual they were to establish, models of the doc- 
trine which they went forth to teach." — p. 27. 

And there was safety and strength of some sort in this des- 
olate innocency. 

" Now, bad as the world is, wild as is its ambition, heartless 
as is its vanity, proud as its riches are, — and mad as they are 
all, ambition, vanity and riches, I cannot but please myself with 
the imagination that there is no clime, so barbarous, or, (which 
I believe the more dangerous extreme,) there is no region so 
polished, as not to possess a gleaning of worthy spirits, to 
welcome these travellers between heaven and earth. For 
there is no visible thing about them to create hatred; the men 
come in the name of peace : there is no visible thing to excite 
jealousy; the men are possessed of nothing, and coveting 
nothing: there is no visible thing to excite envy, for the men 
call nothing but their life their own, and even of that they are 
not careful; and they meddle with no earthly concern, and 
have no earthly end, and walk in innocency, and live in sim- 
plicity, and cleave to no sect or party of men, and know no 
country, and intend no interests; and their tidings are all from 
heaven, and their discourse all of immortality, and their debate 
ever holden with the immortal soul, and the end of their min- 
istration is the salvation of mankind; and it is virtue which 
they commend, and peace which they promote, and charity 
toward all which they enforce; and a blessing goeth with them, 
and health cometh to the house where they abide, and the Son of 
Peace resteth there, and salvation entereth in as into the house 
of Zaccheus, that day they arrive. I cannot help thinking 
that the men were well endowed for their work, and that their 
work was worthy of the endowment, and that they would find 
in the worst of climes (as verily they did, for these same 
twelve planted the Gospel far and near, from India to the Brit- 
ish Isles,) a class of men, and that the highest, to give them 
welcome. The ambitious, I see, would spurn them, and they 
would be content to be spurned; the cruel, I see, would mal- 
treat them, and they would be content to be maltreated; the 
hollow-hearted wits and satirists would make merry with 
them, and they would be content to be made merry withal; 
and the busy, bustling crowd would pass them unheeded, and 
they would be content all unheeded to be passed. ' What do 
these babblers say? 5 c They seem to be setters forth of strange 
gods.' c Great is Diana of the Ephesians. 5 ( They set up 



>-. 



XXIV INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

another king, one Jesus.' c Away with them, they are not 
worthy to live.' I hear these sentences echoing round their 
path; and I see them following it fearlessly onward to the 
death. But do I not see a Felix trembling, and a royal 
Agrippa knitting his half convinced brows, and a judge of 
Areopagus blessing the heavenly tidings, and a Jason giving 
pledges for them, and a Gamaliel speaking before senates in 
their behalf; a Dorcas, a Lydia, and honorable women not a 
few, waiting upon the wants of the all-enduring men: and the 
thoughtful of the people are pondering the words which they 
speak, and the serious minded are applying their heart to the 
doctrine, and charity is leading them by the hand, and broth- 
erly humanity is opening to them the gate, and affliction, com- 
forted by their presence, is anointing them with tears of joy ; 
and the genius of every high and heavenly faculty of the soul 
is sitting at their feet, well pleased to be schooled and taught 
by the messengers of Heaven." — p. 39 — 41. 

We are greatly deceived, if this be not highly eloquent, and 
in the main, as profoundly true as it is eloquent. It is good 
to dwell here, gazing on this vivid portraiture of the first Mis- 
sionaries of the cross, even though we cannot with Irving be- 
lieve, that they have left to the Missionaries of the modern 
church an inheritable dignity.* 

Irving then proceeds, (and here, we think, the evidence of 
the Apostolical Epistles fails, and is no longer with him in his 
subsequent deductions,) to infer that such is the charter eter- 
nally of the Missionary enterprise, and that " the modern 
method of furnishing out the Missionary" (p. 61.) is not justi- 
fiable. 

" The warlike spirit of the crusaders, who unsheathed the 
sword which the blasphemous Father of Christendom had 
blessed, and unfurled the consecrated banner of the cross, 
therewith to spread the gospel of peace, and the artful spirit 
of the Jesuits, who brought all the stores of human wit and 
worldly wisdom to the same great undertaking, and the spirits 
of this moneyed and prudential age, who preach the crusade 
of gold as eagerly as Peter the Hermit preached the crusade 
of steel; all these seem to arise to overwhelm the poor wight 
who shall say that neither gold, nor steel, nor worldly wisdom 
are essential to the equipment of a Missionary." — p. 75. 

He proceeds yet further, and would seem to claim for the 
evangelists of the church to the heathen, the unearthly com- 

* Some of the terms employed in his work seemed derived from his inter- 
course with Coleridge, whose society he at this time frequented; to whom 
he has dedicated the work itself, in language of the most affectionate venera- 
tion, and to whose discourse he acknowledges himself indebted "for a new 
impulse towards truth, and a new insight into its depths." 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XXV 

mission, the irresponsible, (as far as man is concerned, irre- 
sponsible) powers of the ancient prophet. 

" What are Missionaries but the prophets' order ? It is a 
presumption hardly short of Papal, to command them. They 
are not Missionaries when they are commanded. They are 
creatures of the power that commandeth them. Up, up, with 
the stature of this character: it is high as heaven: its head is 
above the clouds which hide the face of heaven from earth- 
born men: its ear heareth the word of God continually, and 
continually re-echoeth what it heareth to the nations." — p. 93. 

This is most extravagant, — involving, for it is no less, a claim 
of prophetical rank, and of actual inspiration. It seems to us 
the flowering, in Irving's mind, of those unhappy errors with 
regard to the prophetical character, as being permanent in the 
church, which, as they ripened, shed out their bitter and fatal 
seeds over the last years of his life. But although strenuous 
for his own views of the Missionary's proper character, he 
allows that much good has been done by those w T ho have taken 
what he regards as an inadequate view of the Missionary 
character, and an unworthy estimate of its powers; God hav- 
ing blessed the labors of the present and former laborers ac- 
cording to the measure of their faith. It is difficult, at times, to 
disentangle the ideas, from the web of his highly imaginative 
and ornate style. It seems modelled on the magnificent and 
embossed prose of Milton, and like that, is as gorgeous, but often 
as stiff, as some rich, antique brocade. Passing, of necessity, 
the details of his argument, we have adverted to his peculiar 
views, with some hastiness, and perhaps not without some in- 
accuracy. 

That, as he would wish, the Missionary should go forth, not 
under the directions of any Society, but to be swayed by the 
impulse of his own spirit, seems to us not only unreasonable 
but highly unwarrantable. Even Paul and Barnabas went 
forth, in their earlier missions, only by the sanction and with 
the consent of the churches. The door, by such principles, 
would be cast open before the fanatical and the presumptuous; 
while the man of true piety, from the very humility which 
attends it, w r ould be the last to discover his own right to arro- 
gate so singular and high an office as the Apostleship; and, at the 
same time, the views of Irving would, as it seems to us, shut 
the church out from the privilege of rejecting on the one hand 
the unqualified candidate, or of drawing forth, on the other, 
the qualified missionary from his obscurity, and speeding him 
on his way as an evangelist to the Gentiles. But into the sen- 
timents of Irving, as to the necessity of a high order of faith 
in our Missionary brethren, and perhaps even into some por- 
tions of his charge of undue worldliness, as made against our 



XXVI INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

present schemes of Missions, it is not inexpedient to look. 
That a simpler faith will, with fewer instruments, work more 
splendid and durable results, seems to us a supposition neither 
irrational nor uncharitable. 

The errors even, of such a mind as Irving's are instructive. 
For the ultimate decision, he appeals to the church in coming 
times, " from the ostracism of the people, the voice of a hireling 
press, and those who would sell the judgment of the matter to 
the highest names on a subscription list." 

III. For the best modes of Missionary labor, we must look 
mainly to the records of the past. A thorough and devout 
commentary on the Acts of the Apostles, as indicating the 
most successful plans for evangelizing the heathen, would be a 
work of untold value to the church. Yet the spirit of the 
labors there recorded, evidently is one that would accommo- 
date itself to, and employ every innocent instrumentality, pe- 
culiar to any age or country, although unknown to the era in 
which the apostles labored. They would not have hesitated 
to use the press had it been then known, and they who be- 
came all things to all men would not, in our own times, have 
neglected to appropriate to the high service of the sanctuary, 
every new implement that was not incompatible with the sim- 
plicity of the gospel.* 

Whether the Gospel would be most effectively dispensed by 
itinerating over a large district, or concentrating effort and 
strength upon a few points wisely selected, is an inquiry full 
of interest, and not without its difficulties. The opinion of 
Bampton, a devoted laborer in the Orissa Mission, seems to 
have been in favor of the former; Mr. Sutton, the historian of 
that Mission, is, from a view of the results, led to prefer the 
latter. One of the instructions given to the Romish Mission- 
aries in Syria was, that, on account of the extent of the harvest 
and the fewness of the laborers, the stay of a Missionary in 
any one place should not be prolonged, except for weighty 
causes, beyond three years; when he should proceed to culti- 
vate other regions of his assigned province, preferring the 
more populous to the less densely peopled districts.! This is 
evidently an attempt to combine the advantages, but perhaps 
unites also some of the disadvantages, of either form of 
labor. 

For the supervision of Missionary labor, Douglass has pro- 
posed a measure, which seems to resemble in character the 

* Among the suggestions of the present day, has been that of freighting a 
Missionary ship with Bibles and Tracts, to be scattered along the coast of 
those heathen nations, in whose tongue such works may have been prepared. 

f Jowett's Christian Researches, p. 24S. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XXvii 

appointment held by Dr. Philip, in South Africa. It is, that 
some individual of distinguished qualifications should act as the 
superintendent of the Society's labors and laborers in the 
country he inhabits. The Apostle Paul, in the powers confer- 
red by him upon Timothy and Titus, seems to have sanctioned 
this principle. As in their case, the appointment should be 
but an occasional and temporary one. The action of one, 
thus at hand and prepared for prompt and intelligent interfer- 
ence, seeing much which no Society at home could, through 
any correspondence, be made to see, might be often of great 
value. A permanent office of the kind would unsettle the 
power of the Society who had appointed him, to control their 
own Missions, and be clothed with the evils which our 
churches dread in an Episcopate. 

The best mode of employing the native converts as the 
evangelists of their own nation, is a subject that in proportion 
to the increase and success of our Missions, will demand 
patient and devout examination. The Baptist Board of For- 
eign Missions is understood to contemplate the establishment 
of a Theological Seminary in Burmah, for the native preach- 
ers. The practice of the Romish Church seems to have been, 
to send back its youthful aspirants for the priesthood, from 
heathen nations, to Rome for education. Indeed, of the policy 
of that church this was but a natural fruit: its boasted unity 
was best maintained by giving to all its teachers the stamp and 
imprint of the Roman mint, and by submitting to the personal 
inspection of the Propaganda, those who were to be intrusted 
with power abroad. 

The effective system of superintendance and religious cul- 
ture, provided by Wesley in his bands and classes, have 
seemed to some not inapplicable to the condition and wants of 
recent converts from heathenism, in training them and carrying 
them onward amid the multiplied snares and obstacles of their 
course. Something equivalent to this, is, we believe, adopted 
by the English Baptists in their Missionary labors among the 
negroes of the West Indies, where the character of the con- 
verts requires just that vigilant supervision, which their num- 
ber makes it impossible for the pastor, alone and unaided, to 
exercise. 

Of the suggestions w T hich have been made in our own coun- 
try for an advantageous change in the plans of our Missiona- 
ries, there are two which seem most deserving of examina- 
tion; one which suggests our having allowed other modes of 
assailing the heathen mind to usurp the place which God has 
determined to reserve exclusively for the preaching of the 
word, and another which inquires, whether our efforts would 
not be more successful, werJ there a more thorough identifi- 



XXVlll INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

cation of our Missionaries in garb, customs, and dwellings, 
with the heathen nations they visit. 

As to the first of these, it would appear, on reviewing the 
field of Missionary effort, that the labors there bestowed have 
run chiefly into three channels ; education, the press, and 
preaching. Some seem to have looked mainly to the influence 
of the gospel, as brought to bear through the medium of schools 
on the minds of the young. Others have devoted themselves 
more to effecting translations of the Bible, and preparing and 
scattering tracts : whilst others again, after having acquired the 
language, have confined themselves chiefly to oral addresses, 
and these, often, as delivered in a course of itineracy. All these 
seem to have been useful, and God has honored all; yet, if a 
preference is to be given to any, not only apostolical usage, 
but the first principles of human nature seem to require, that 
the pre-eminence should ever be claimed for the last. 

Against the giving of an undue precedence to schools, it has 
been observed by Ward, cc that the great preference frequently 
given to this order of means, has arisen from the want of a 
more firm belief in the certainty of obtaining those influences 
by which the gospel is the power of God. When we hear 
persons say, c Schools are the only means, by which Christi- 
anity can obtain a footing in India,' this unbelief is too appa- 
rent."— {Farewell Letters, p. 153.) This system of benefit- 
ting the heathen involves, if lifted into the first place, an injury 
and a wrong to God's appointed instrumentality, the oral 
preaching of the Word, xigain, it leaves one whole genera- 
tion, the parents of these children, to go down unpitied to the 
grave and to hell. In neglecting this adult portion of society, 
it loses, too, the most likely means of increasing and consoli- 
dating its schools. Convert the parent, and you have his 
children as scholars. Neglect him, and you have no certainty 
of retaining his children; whilst you have the certainty that his 
moral influence, as parent, is steadily counteracting your own 
influence as teacher. And you are in a case of great difficulty, 
and a work of urgent necessity, choosing an indirect and dis- 
tant road, to the neglect of a briefer and less circuitous path. 
You hope to instil the gospel in the process of education, grad- 
ually and unawares; instead of endeavoring by the gospel to 
lay the foundation for general education. In other words, it 
seems to involve a similar error, in substance, with that which 
Chalmers so eloquently and indignantly exposed, and which is 
very ably examined in an Essay of his gifted pupil, young 
Urquhart: — you will not Christianize until you have civilized, 
while in fact, in most savage nations, civilization becomes fea- 
sible, only as the fruit of an engrafted Christianity. 

Again, over the press, the discourses of the living evangelist 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XXIX 

have these advantages, that they reach all, those who cannot, 
or who will not read, as well as those who do read; — that they 
are susceptible of perpetual variation, and may be constantly 
adapted to the character and needs of the hearers; — that 
they answer objections and difficulties in the mind of the 
hearer, fast as they arise to manifest themselves ; — that they 
appeal to the sympathies of man by the living voice, the speak- 
ing countenance, and the earnest gesture, giving to the auditory 
visible token of the importance attached to the subject, by the 
speaker himself, and of his ardent sincerity, and benevolence; — 
and, above all, that God has selected this mode of spreading 
truth, and in all ages honored it. It is one of the original and 
simple discoveries given to the world by Jesus of Nazareth, 
that in this mode the opinions of a nation may most readily 
and thoroughly be changed. A zealous devotedness to it is the 
very means most likely to make evident the necessity, and to 
hasten the completion of Scripture translations. And when 
these translations have been provided, this furnishes the means 
of distributing, explaining, and commending them to the heathen 
nation. In this exercise, also, a person is most likely to ac- 
quire that knowledge of the popular intellect, its prejudices, 
and its habits, and that mastery of the national dialect, by which 
he shall be best qualified to make an intelligible translation, or 
to become an effective writer of tracts. Preaching, too, has 
another recommendation. It is the least costly of all methods 
of disseminating truth. And such are its peculiar advantages, 
so evident and great have they been in trial, and yet so unsus- 
pected were they, as a means of changing a nation's heredita- 
ry opinions, that we should almost deem a list of the evidences 
to the divine origin of Christianity incomplete, that did not 
enumerate as one of them, the employment of preaching as 
the great instrument of popular reform. 

Yet all these various methods of benefitting the heathen are 
to be employed, and to be combined, in varied proportions^ 
according to the peculiar circumstances of the nation, or the 
era. 

To give to preaching more effectiveness, it might be well to 
examine, seriously and prayerfully, the question as to the line 
at which conformity to the habits of the heathen nation should 
end.* We know the common argument, that it is needed not 

* The following quotation bears indirectly on this subject. It shows that 
much good is done by not asking the heathen to come out from his national 
habits. Would it not authorise the experiment of going still further to meet 
the heathen in these habits, by assuming and copying them'? "As a part of 
this system, we have carefuliy avoided every thing which might Anglicize the 
converts. We have made no changes in their dress, their names, their food, 
their language, or their domestic habits. Krishna, who was baptized more 

D 



XXX INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

only to Christianize the heathen, but to civilize him ; and that 
the Missionary cannot win his respect if he adopt his garb : 
but we must confess that we remain yet unconvinced. The 
great principle of our Savior in his teachings, seems to have 
been, to get himself and his word close to the eye, the ear and 
the heart of our race. To do so, he looked with a holy indif- 
ference upon the infirmities of our kind, and wore with a holy 
composure the littlenesses and the weaknesses of humanity; 
that so he might bring himself near to the minds he would win 
and elevate. The lever which was to upheave the national 
intellect and conscience, was thrust beneath them ; and the 
very lowliness and obscurity of his origin, and education, and 
attendants, gave him the deeper and surer purchase, in his en- 
deavors to loosen and to lift the souls of his people from the 
dark quarry in which they slumbered. As for civilization and 
all its blessings, the Missionary may well leave that; it will 
surely and speedily follow in the train of true piety. It would 
seem as if in our own times, Gutzlaff had been raised up in 
part, to illustrate and commend the principle adverted to, in the 
reference to our Savior's labors. Part of his wondrous suc- 
cess is, doubtless, attributable to the perfect imitation found in 
him, of Chinese speech, manners, and personal appearance. 
The Romish Missionaries often acted upon this principle with 
great and astounding success. Though the emissaries of a 
Church, fully identified, as we believe, with the great Anti- 
christian apostasy predicted by Paul and by John, yet many 
of them were men of indomitable energy, and splendid powers, 
and some of them at least, men of true and rare piety. We 
plead not for the infamous perversion some of their number 
made of the principle, in becoming all idolatrous things to their 
idolatrous hearers, until, as their eloquent eulogist Chateau- 
briand has (unwittingly as we think) allowed, they actually 
assumed among the Hindoos the garb and brutal penances of 
the degraded Fakir. * But let us look to such a man as Francis 

than twenty years ago, appears among his countrymen as much a Hindoo as 
ever, those things contrary to Christianity excepted. If we had given the 
converts English names, and the English dress and appearance, the idolaters 
would have triumphed ; for every such convert would have been a man on a 
gibbet, hung up to warn others not to permit themselves to fall into the hands 
of the English." — Ward's Farewell Letters, p. 166. 

* Chateaubriand's Genie du Christianisme, 1. 4. c. 1. " A combien de 
saints deguisemens, de pieuses ruses, de changemens de vie et de mceurs 
n'etoit-on pas oblige d'avoir recours, pour annoncer la verite aux homines! 
A Madure, le missionaire prenoit l'habit du penitent indien, s'assujettissoit 
a ses usages, se soumettoit a ses austerites, si rebutantes ou si pueriles qu' 
elles fussent.' 5 The work contains a most brilliant panegyric of the Catholic 
Missions. Voltaire and Montesquieu, names less friendly to religion, are 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, XXXi 

Xavier. We think that we discern in his spirituality the traces 
of that early leaning to Lutheranism— that "pleasure in hear- 
ing these novelties/ 5 of which Butler speaks,* and from which 
Loyola saved him, when a student at Paris. In reading his 
life and labors, spite of the mists which his lying eulogists have 

also to be numbered among the eulogists of these same Missions, that from 
the extent of the scale upon which they were planned, and from the outlay of 
time, and talent, and zeal made upon them, were certainly most magnificent 
undertakings. Yet an impressive lesson, as to the sure result of all such 
unwarrantable arts of accommodation as they at times adopted, is read in the 
fate of the Mission at Madura, above named. This Mission was once called 
by an admiring and delighted Missionary, Father Martin, the most beautiful 
and most perfect one that ever was. Their converts were gathered by thou- 
sands. (Murdock's Mosheim, III. 282, note.) The whole of the country in 
which it was situated has been resigned, in our own times, by the Catholic 
Missionary, the Abbe Dubois, in utter despair ; he pronounces all their con- 
verts insincere, and accounts for the entire failure of the Romish Missions in 
India, by supposing gravely, that God has sealed the whole nations to eternal 
reprobation. Thus they won and lost China — thus they won and lost Japan 
— thus they won and lost Abyssinia. 

Yet while we reject their errors, and condemn the arts that made them 
mandarines and courtiers in China, bramins in India, and cannon-founders 
in Paraguay, let us not forget their martyrs, for they have been many, or 
refuse to do justice to the intrepidity that faced the most fearful dangers, and 
endured, where there were none to commiserate or to applaud it, the most^ 
bitter privations. And we will hope that the church which possessed, amid 
all her corruption, such men as Fenelon and Pascal, Massillon, Nicole and 
Arnaud, had also among her many and dauntless Missionaries — some few at 
least, who breathed a kindred spirit with those holy men, and amid much 
blindness loved Christ, and were loved of him. When viewed as a whole, 
we have no regret for the failure of their Missions. And yet it is afiecting to 
read the testimony to the good that was found in them, borne by the descend- 
ants of those Canadian Indians to whom they ministered. A recent voyager 
mentions his having seen, five or six hundred miles beyond the limits even, 
to which the more wide-spread civilization of the present age has reached, 
small wooden huts erected by the Jesuit Missionaries, while Canada was a 
French province. The poor Indians, now relapsed into their former habits, 
yet respect these places, as haying been the abodes of" the good white fathers 
who, unlike other white men, never robbed or cheated them." (Ross Cox's Ad- 
ventures on the Columbia River, p. 149.) 

The Roman Catholic is unhappily not the only communion which has en- 
deavored to proselyte by methods entirely repugnant to the spirit of the gos- 
pel. The Dutch in Ceylon, by holding out the lure of pecuniary advantage 
and official distinction, brought multitudes of the natives to a nominal Chris- 
tianity, while they retained all the superstitions and practices of heathenism: 
and a more corrupt church, in whom the conduct was therefore less inexcusa- 
ble, that of Russia, is said to have proceeded yet further, with some of the 
Pagan hordes subject to the Russian government. The Turalinians, the most 
civilized of all the Tartar tribes found in Siberia, were forcibly baptized, in 
the river on whose banks their towns are situated, by Philoppei, a noble or 
ecclesiastical dignitary, assisted by a body of Cossacks. — Make Brun, II. 2, 

* Butler's Lives of the Saints, vol. xi. p. 1<5. 



XXXII INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

gathered around the name they sought to honor, we cannot 
but see a man of eminent devotedness and sanctity, whose 
-lying words were, we doubt not, fully verified in that eternity 
to which he past while uttering them : " In thee, O Lord, I 
have hoped ; I shall not be confounded for ever." Few men 
have produced such wondrous effects. And we cannot but 
think that in addition to his immitigable zeal and industry, 
much of his success might be traced to the single-hearted bold- 
ness with which he threw himself among a heathen population, 
mingling with them, and conforming to their habits as far as 
he well might. Oh, had he but represented the true church, 
and scattered the written Word ! 

The church now requires a history to be written faithfully, 
and after long and devout study, of the various plans pursued 
by Missionaries, and their results ; as has been suggested by a 
living Missionary, in an address, delivered during the present 
year to some Evangelists, about to embark for the East.* Such 
a history is at this juncture greatly needed. In the plan of a 
Church History, sketched by Lord Bacon, he proposed to di- 
vide the annals of religion into three portions, " whether it 
be fluctuant, as the ark of Noah; or movable, as the ark in the 
wilderness ; or at rest, as the ark in the temple: that is, the 
state of the church in persecution, in remove, and in peace." f 
The history of the Missions of the church, would comprise, 
properly, the second of these divisions: the ark in the wil- 
derness. It may be a work reserved for the men of a later 
and more blessed age, — the task of some gifted mind, deeply 
sanctified, and who shall live in the latter and palmy days of 
the church at rest, and who shall dwell fast by the ark, when 
installed in its quiet glory within the temple, lighted by its gold- 
en lamps, and inhaling its fragrant odors; while before it, now 
for ever at rest, the wealth, and the talent, and the taste, and 
the learning of all the earth are heaped as votive offerings ; — 
it may be his task, we say, to prepare and give to the world a 
full story of the journeyings of this ark, while it was yet in the 
wilderness, as it past from nation to nation, and shore to shore, 
on its missions of peace. But meanwhile, and ere that glad 
hour have fully come, a good work will have been done to the 
Zion of God, should some one, competent and possessing the 
requisite materials, arise to devote his studies to the task of 

* " It were desirable (is his language) that a philosophical, or rather a 
scriptural view of modern Missions should be written, bringing forward the 
results of the various forms of operation, (many of which can be regarded as 
only experimental,) and by an induction of facts showing the excellences 
and defects of the present system." — Rev. Myron Winslow, of Ceylon. Sun- 
day School Journal. July 5, 1835 

f Advancement of Learning, Book II. Bacon's Works, vol. i, p. 87. 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XXX111 

aiding to guide that ark now, and while it is yet on its march, 
by instituting a close scrutiny into the history of its wander- 
ings and triumphs in apostolical times, and of the modes of con- 
ducting it in each subsequent age, their comparative nearness 
to the scriptural model, and their comparative results? If the 
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire were, to a heart chil- 
led by infidelity, a vast and exciting theme, what higher honor 
and delight await the writer, who, in glowing love to his God 
and his race, shall assay to record the dawning, — the undeclin- 
ing glories of the Messiah's Reign, the Rise and Establishment 
of Christ's Empire over all lands, and all people. He would 
not labor in vain, nor spend his strength for nought: the king- 
dom of which he should write, shall be an everlasting kingdom, 
unconscious of decay; and the Vine, whose obscure planting, 
and whose slow growth he should record, is shooting its vigor- 
ous branches onward into the eternal world, and fastening the 
tendrils of its unfailing hope upon the unshaken throne of the 
Almighty. 

Yet to make that history all that it might be to the church, 
it is needed to enter fully and faithfully into the history of the 
evangelization of the lands now professedly Christian, and to 
examine the share of the Roman See in extending the know- 
ledge of Christianity among the nations. And either as includ- 
ed in the above, or as a separate work, a history of the more 
modern Romish Missions to heathen lands, would be a timely 
and valuable one, if written by a Protestant qualified to expose 
the unhallowed arts of the many, but prepared to do justice to 
the fervid piety of the few; to analyze the causes alike of the 
success and of the decline of those Missions; and ready to deal 
out even-handed justice, neither misled by the glozings of Po- 
pish biographers, nor yielding credence to the undiscriminat- 
ing vituperation of many a stanch Protestant accuser. A 
work thus prepared might read to Protestant churches many a 
lesson, pregnant with admonition, counsel, or incitement. 

The great improvements of the Missionary enterprise, how- 
ever, are to come in another quarter, than from the councils 
and plans of man, and come not with observation. Upon a 
church humbled to the dust in devout lowliness, the Spirit of 
God will descend, in wisdom and power, ere she is aware. 
This work, the spiritual building of God, will ascend noise- 
lessly, as did his ancient house, when 

in awful state 

The temple reared its everlasting gate. 

No workman's steel, no pond'rous axes rung; 

Like some tall palm the noiseless fabric sprung! * 

* Heber's Palestine. 

D* 



XXXIV INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 

The church must be more prayerful, and a higher standard of 
personal holiness must be studied. He that doeth the will of 
my Father, the same shall know of my doctrine. New light is 
to be expected, and new power, in the path of obedience. And 
from the common highway of the Scriptures, which has been 
trodden, day by day, and trodden in vain, by an undiscerning, 
because a lukewarm age, a more holy generation shall yet 
glean the gems that have escaped the research of our times. 
We may not all, with the sober-minded Tillotson, believe, that 
the age of miracles will return to an evangelizing church, faith- 
fully discharging her duties to the heathen; but we must all 
believe that a church so engaged, will find her powers and 
knowledge infinitely enlarged. Wondrous is the fertility of 
invention, and the amount of mental vigor, developed by an 
eminent holiness; and until the church pray for this, and prac- 
tice this more earnestly, the day of her redemption cannot 
come, and the bondage of the nations must be yet for a time 
prolonged. 

And here each one of us may labor. In the language of that 
most eloquent discourse, the voice of which is yet loud and 
sweet in the ears of the church, and which did more than aught 
else to rebuke the contempt prevalent among literary men for 
the Missionary enterprise, we would say, " each one of us is 
as much obliged as the Missionaries themselves, to do all in 
his power to advance the common cause of Christianity. We, 
equally with them, have embraced that gospel, of which the 
fundamental principle is, None of us liveth to himself. And 
not only is every one bound to exert himself to the uttermost, 
the same obligation rests upon us so to direct our exertions, 
that each of them may produce the greatest effect. Each one 
of us may influence others to embark in the undertaking. 
Each one whom we have influenced, may be induced to enlist 
every individual of that circle of which he is the centre; until 
a self-extending system of intense and reverberated action, 
shall embody into one invincible phalanx, c the sacramental 
host of God's elect.' " 

Every Christian is letting or helping the evangelization of 
the world by the character of his own piety; and he is writing 
out the history of his closet, of his home, of his warehouse, of 
his pulpit, on the face of heathen lands. To you the dying 
heathen look for the aid of your substance, your prayers, and 
your example. To the influence of your prayers, your exam- 
ple, and your substance, a dying Savior, alike their brother and 
yours, bequeathed the care of these heathen. You cannot 
give? You cannot go to them? — But you can pray — you can 
live for them. Glance but on the misery, hopeless and end- 
less, that fills their despairing eyes, as they shoot the gulf, and 



INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XXXV 

ere the jaws of the pit have closed upon them for ever, and 
say, fellow believer, will you not henceforth be more holy for 
their sakes ? 

It is chiefly as furnishing another example of Christian holi- 
ness, that the Memoir of Boardman is commended to the 
churches. He fell in youth, but his death was not an untimely 
one: and the God whom he served, perhaps caused to cluster 
around his memory the regrets, that gather around the name 
of the early lost and the long remembered; in justice punishing 
by this method a church, whose prayers did not aright sustain 
this his faithful servant; — and in mercy and kindness, thus 
awakening that church to commiseration and to repentance, — 
and teaching her sympathy for the heathen, and love for the 
Missionary. Nor was his a lost life. Had he poured out his 
blood on the shores of his invaded country, or wasted his 
strength in the successful pursuit of science, or fallen in his 
lonely path as the ambitious and distinguished votary of art, 
his death would have been deemed an enviable and a glorious 
one. And such it was, when met for Christ amid the heathen. 
It was deemed so in heaven. It was deemed so by the Karens 
whose souls God gave to his prayers and labors. And when 
the tinsel of earthly honors shall have faded, and the laws 
which apportion this world's poor and petty distinctions shall 
have passed away in the general wreck, his name and history 
shall survive, recorded in higher annals, and upheld by the 
word of Him, whose judgment it is, that he that winneth 
souls is wise ; and whose purpose it is, that they that be 

WISE SHALL SHINE AS THE BRIGHTNESS OP THE FIRMAMENT ; 
AND THEY THAT TURN MANY TO RIGHTEOUSNESS, AS THE STARS 
FOR EVER AND EVER. 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER I. 

Including a sketch of Mr. Boardman's early history. 

" It is a homage due to departed worth, whenever it rises to such a height as to 
render its possessor an object of general attention, to endeavor to rescue it from 
oblivion ; that when it is removed from the observation of men, it may still live in 
their memory, and transmit through the shades of the sepulchre, some reflection, 
however faint, of its living lustre. By enlarging the cloud of witnesses by which 
we are encompassed, it is calculated to give a fresh impulse to their desire of imi- 
tation; and even the despair of reaching.it is not without its use, by checking the 
levity, and correcting the pride and presumption of the human heart." Hall. 

George Dana was the third son of the Rev. Sylvanus 
and Phebe Boardman. He was born in Livermore, State 
of Maine, Feb. 8, 1801. His father was at that time pastor 
of the Baptist church in that place, but has since removed 
to New Sharon, in the same State, where, though now in 
the decline of life, he still performs with ability the duties 
of a faithful and affectionate minister of Christ. 

Desirable as it is to know something definite of the early 
years of one, whose memory is cherished, and whose name 
is held in high esteem by all who knew him, curiosity pries 
almost in vain into the dawning and gradual development 
of that intellect, which, in the zenith of its strength, shed 
an influence at once so healthful and enlightening, on 
pagan darkness. From the scanty materials in our pos- 
session, we are able to discover the germ only, or at most 
the tender bud, while the flower, in its early freshness and 
beauty, was 

11 born to blush unseen, 
And waste its sweetness on the desert air." 

His venerable father, by the request of the Compiler, 
has furnished a few interesting incidents of the early years 
of George. From childhood he was much attached to 



10 MEMOIR OF 

books, and would often attempt to conceal his bodily indis- 
position from his parents, lest it should induce them to 
detain him from school. To his instructers he was uni- 
formly endeared by his proficiency in juvenile studies. 
His opportunities for improvement were rather limited, till 
1810, when his parents removed to North Yarmouth. 
Here he enjoyed better advantages, and evinced a more 
ardent desire for the acquisition of knowledge. His at- 
tachment to books increased; and while they withdrew 
him from his youthful sports, they rewarded the trifling 
sacrifice by the superior enjoyment of their perusal He 
had begun to "sip at the Pierian spring," and so sweet 
to him were its waters, that at the age of twelve years he 
determined, if not immediately, yet at some future period, 
to allay his thirst by drinking " more largely" at the foun- 
tain-head. At that early period, says his father, he had 
resolved on a collegiate education, and had remarked to 
his mother, that if the circumstances of the family were such 
as to forbid it at present, this should be his first object 
after he became of age. This ardent thirst for know- 
ledge his parents wisely cherished; and after having stated 
to him distinctly, that if such were his determination, he 
must depend for support on his own resources — to which 
he promplty and cheerfully assented — he was sent to the 
academy in North Yarmouth. He was now in his thir- 
teenth year. An incident here occurred, which, as re- 
lated by his preceptor, evinced the ease with which he 
could commit to memory the lessons assigned him, and 
the power with which he retained them. He was put 
upon the study of the Latin grammar. This he des- 
patched in less time than his instructer had ever known it 
done before. Having gone through it the first time, he 
fondly hoped to be put immediately to the use of the Lexi- 
con. He was told, however, that previously to this he must 
go through the grammar once or twice more. He was 
disappointed, but took his seat; and after an hour or two, 
was asked if he had got a lesson, and being called, he 
recited, verbatim, sixteen pages. He was then asked if 
he had got more. He answered, "yes;" and on being 
asked how much, he replied, " I can recite the whole 
book, sir, if you wish." 

In 1816, his parents removed to New Sharon. George 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 11 

was now placed for a season at the academy in Farming- 
ton, where his proficiency gave him the pre-eminence over 
most of his fellow students. He soon after commenced the 
study of algebra, in which he made no considerable pro- 
gress and seemed discouraged; but when he was removed 
to Bloomfield academy, and put under the tuition of Mr. 
Hall, a thorough mathematician, he soon overcame the 
difficulty of obtaining the knowledge of that abstruse sci- 
ence, as he before thought it, Mr. Hall ever retained for 
him a high degree of respect, and was often heard to 
speak of him as a youth of much promise. Such Avas his 
confidence in him as a scholar, that on one occasion, hav- 
ing business that called him abroad for a week, he com- 
mitted the whole charge of the academy to his young 
pupil during his absence. Mr. B. was then only sixteen 
years of age. 

" From a child," says his father, " he possessed strong 
passions, but not turbulent, — was fond of pleasure, but 
more fond of books. The labor he did on the farm was 
done hastily, and often so as to indicate absence of mind 
from his employment; but when he had done his work he 
could always find a book. On a rainy day in hay-season, 
when the laborers had left the field, he was soon missed, 
and upon inquiry, ' where is George? ' it was replied, 'he 
is in school. 5 To his parent's authority he seemed to feel 
bound and willing to submit. His health, after the age of 
three or four years, was generally good, and he appeared 
to possess a strong and vigorous body. He bid fair, till 
after his close application to study, to be very strong and 
athletic; but after the age of about fifteen, he was seldom 
long at home, and seemed to grow tall, spare and deli- 
cate." 

His aptness to teach, and his talent in commanding the 
attention and respect of his pupils, were evinced at an 
early period of his life. When in his sixteenth year, an 
age at which few persons think of entering the field of 
public instruction, he was found capable of governing, to 
the entire satisfaction of parents and children, the most 
unmanageable schools in the country. On his entering 
the place where anarchy had prevailed, order arose out of 
confusion, and the discordant elements, of which district 
schools are often composed, settled down into unbroken 



12 MEMOIR OF 

harmony. The influence which he wielded, and which 
gave him such success in his employment, was not of a 
despotic character, such as in days gone by led to the bar- 
barous use of corporal punishment; it was the subduing 
influence of love blended with fear; a respectful influence, 
which, while it prompted obedience through fear of offend- 
ing, rendered that obedience pleasant by the love which it 
inspired. He understood better than most persons of his 
age, the principles of human nature, in the application of 
which to the business of instruction he was completely suc- 
cessful. His countenance, though youthful, was capable 
of assuming an expression pre-eminently calculated to in- 
spire with respectful attention the minds of his young pu- 
pils. Words with him were seldom necessary to produce 
order. He could look them into silence, and was wont to 
observe, humorously, that if a scholar withstood his looks, 
he usually considered him a hopeless character. The 
order and quiet introduced by his judicious management, 
were turned to the best advantage, and under his skilful 
guidance his youthful charge went rapidly forward in the 
acquisition of knowledge. 

It is amusing and instructive to recur to the days of our 
childhood, to trace the progress of improvement in the 
business of instruction, and mark the wide difference be- 
tween that age and the present, in the modes of imparting 
knowledge. Then, a common school was an absolute 
monarchy, in which the teacher was the despot. The 
badge of his office, the emblem of his unlimited authority, 
is too well known to require description, and needs only to 
be alluded to, to fill the mind with horror. The innocent 
trifles even of playful children were laid under its ban, and 
received the rigor of its discipline. This, together with 
the tedious routine of forms, was pre-eminently calculated 
to fill the minds of children with gloom, and render the ac- 
quisition of knowledge any thing but pleasing. Happily 
the times and the customs are now in a measure changed, 
though there are but too many vestiges of former barbarity 
still lingering about the nurseries of learning, in the more 
retired parts of the country. Primary schools have as- 
sumed more the form of little republics, where the youthful 
citizens are exempted from needless restrictions. The 
laws by which they are governed are of a moral character, 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 13 

enforcing obedience from the power of motive. The teacher 
is regarded as a kind and faithful guardian, watching over 
the best interests of his little charge, and leading them on, 
by gentle means, in their delightful employment. The 
superiority of the latter over the former method of in- 
struction and government, is too obvious to need a labored 
support. It requires little depth of penetration to discover, 
that those youth who are made to feel that all the avenues 
to knowledge are strewed with flowers, will enter with a 
keener zest, and make more rapid advances, than those 
who feel that at every step they are treading on thorns and 
thistles; and that such as have been taught to govern 
themselves, will be likely to make more active and useful 
citizens, than those who have been required to surrender 
their wills to that of a tyrant, and to yield both body and 
mind to a state of vassalage. The very task of self-gov- 
ernment brings into exercise the best feelings of their 
nature; and the consciousness of possessing the power and 
the right of self-control, impresses them with the proper 
dignity of intelligent and accountable beings, which is itself 
one of the strongest moral restraints, and a most powerful 
incentive to virtue. If Mr. Boardman had not adopted, int 
all its extent, the present mode of instruction and gov- 
ernment, he was evidently advancing towards it with a 
quickened step, and had he continued in the field, would 
unquestionably have stood conspicuous in the ranks of ap- 
proved instructers. One who knew him well has remarked, 
that he always taught school with great success, and pos- 
sessed such a versatility of talent, that he was never for a 
moment embarrassed with the multiplicity of objects, which 
necessarily engage the attention of a teacher in common, 
district schools. 
2 



14 MEMOIR OP 



CHAPTER II. 

Mr. Boardman pursues his studies at Waterville — He indulges a 
hope in Christ, and makes a profession of religion — The happy 
state of his mind. 

" I was a stricken deer, that left the herd 
Long since. With many an arrow deep infixed 
My panting side was charged, when I withdrew 
To seek a tranquil death in distant shades. 
There was I found, by One who had himself 
Been hurt by the archers. In his side he bore, 
And in his hands and feet, the cruel scars. 
With gentle force soliciting the darts, 
He drew them forth, and healed, and bade me live." 

The seminary at Waterville, (Me.) was, for several years, 
known only as a literary and theological institution. The 
reputation which it had acquired for literary advantages, soon 
drew the attention of young Boardman; and as his parents 
were desirous he should be placed under a decidedly moral 
and religious influence, it was determined that he should 
pursue his studies for a season at that place. He repaired 
to Waterville in May, 1819, and entered upon his favorite 
pursuit with renewed ardor. - For a time, the society of the 
religious students, then about twenty in number, did not exert 
that influence upon him, which his friends had fondly antici- 
pated. Perhaps, as is often the fact, the religious atmosphere 
in which he moved, awakened the latent enmity of his heart, 
and instead of subduing him to the obedience of Christ, 
served only to drive him to greater extremities. 

He, however, always paid an external respect to religion 
and religious people, and in the midst of youthful recreation, 
was the subject of many painful relentings. As he was al- 
most the only one in the institution who was not professedly 
religious, the pious students, as well as officers of instruc- 
tion, watched his movements with deep concern, and felt 
a strong desire for his conversion to God. 

His father, alluding to this period in the history of George, 
thus speaks of him: "Many things seemed calculated se- 
riously to impress his mind. The scholars were usually 
called on in rotation, to lead in morning and evening 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 15 

prayers, while he was passed by. Prayer meetings were 
weekly held, at which he attended, when his case was rare- 
ly, if ever omitted, in such terms as he could not mistake; 
and when he came to occupy the same room with: one of 
the students, he soon learned that his companion constantly 
repaired to his closet once a day, where he spent one quar- 
ter of an hour in agonizing prayer for his conversion. 
Much religious conversation with him in person, evinced 
the deep solicitude his friends felt on his account. At 
length an expression of concern depicted on his counte- 
nance, and the half-suppressed sigh, which would sometimes 
escape his bosom, inspired the hope that an arrow had 
reached his heart. Some time elapsed, however, before a 
gleam of hope was by him expressed, as having arisen in 
his forlorn bosom; and after a faint hope was acknow- 
ledged, he often expressed strong doubts of his gracious 
state, thinking himself too great a sinner, so soon, if ever, 
to find forgiveness. But so rich was the grace, and so abun- 
dant the manifestation of a Saviour's love, that all his 
doubts and unbelief were soon overcome, and his heart was 
filled with rapture, and his tongue with praise. And now, 
he who never before had the gift of singing, applied himself 
with such assiduity to the study of music, that, aided by a 
strong desire to unite with the people of God in that de- 
lightful employment, he became, though not a melodious, 
yet a judicious participant in vocal music. Never has the 
first visit at his father's house, after his conversion, been 
forgotten, nor the circumstance of his being requested to 
lead in the devotions of the family." 

It will be interesting to enter more in detail into the ex- 
ercises of his mind previously to conversion, and to know 
something more of the darkness of that night, which was 
succeeded by so bright a morning. The following account 
of his religious experience, taken from his original manu- 
script, in the hand-writing of his bereaved widow, has at 
length reached us. It is given entire. 

Mr. Boardmatfs Christian Experience. 

" My parents were hopefully pious. They often instruct- 
ed me in the principles of religion, and urged on me the im- 



16 MEMOIR OF 

portance of possessing, at an early age, an interest in the 
Redeemer. Their parental instructions were, however, 
too much neglected. The world with its fascinating charms, 
had too much engrossed my mind. Sometimes the realities 
of religion forced me to serious thought; but at others, the 
amusements of the young attracted my chief attention. I 
desired to have Christ for my friend at a dying hour, but 
my language generally was, ■ Go thy way for this time. 5 
When any alarming sickness prevailed in the vicinity, I 
felt a desire to be prepared for its attack; but when the 
apparent danger was past, my anxiety abated, and I lived 
as before. I would occasionally resolve to attend to the 
subject of religion without delay; but some unexpected 
event ever induced me to procrastinate. 

" Thus was I led on, till the fifteenth year of my age. 
At that time, the doctrines of divine sovereignty and elec- 
tion greatly harassed my mind. They appeared to me the 
most hateful sentiments that could be inculcated. I en- 
gaged in a violent opposition to them, but was soon defeat- 
ed. The arguments brought to their support, were incon- 
trovertible. I was silenced, but not satisfied. When I 
ceased to oppose these doctrines, I became concerned for 
the salvation of my soul. I viewed myself exposed to the 
displeasure of God for ever; but had no discovery of the 
odious nature of sin in his sight. For several weeks, my 
mind continued in a state of deep distress. I sought for 
peace ; but how to obtain it, I knew not. Soon, however, 
I became so much at ease respecting myself, that I again 
engaged, though somewhat reluctantly, in the amusements 
of the young. But I found not that enjoyment in them, 
which I formerly had. The solemnities of eternity would 
sometimes rush upon my mind, and leave no place for 
enjoyment from my youthful recreations. I chose rather 
to be under deep distress for my sins, than to enjoy the 
pleasures of the world. It appeared tome, that should God 
cut me off as a cumberer of his gound, and send me to 
hell, he would be just. I delighted in Christian company 
and conversation, although I at such times felt the greatest 
distress. I wept over my sins, but found no relief. This 
state of mind continued till a change of circumstances, un- 
favorable to religious inquiry, put a check to my serious 
thoughts, and allayed, in a degree, my distress of mind, I 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 17 

was now among the irreligious. But still, the recollection of 
my former feelings would sometimes renew my distress. 
My conscience would often check me in presence of my 
gay companions, and I found it exceedingly difficult to 
conceal my feelings. 

S( About this time, I conceived the plan of effecting my own 
conversion. I had not much doubt, but that at some future 
time, God would give me grace. But as I was naturally 
proud and aspiring, I expected to experience a remarkable 
change. Something more than ordinary must usher me 
into the kingdom of Christ. 

" About three years rolled away, without any considerable 
change in my feelings. My great purpose of self-conver- 
sion was not carried into effect. I mingled with the world 
more than ever, but still thought often on the subject of 
religion. 

" In my nineteenth year, my mind became more deeply 
distressed in view of my state, than at any preceding 
period. The thought of hell alarmed me. I viewed myself 
to be alone in my exercises, considering them as entirely 
different from those of any other person. My sins appeared 
great and aggravated; but such was the hardness of my 
heart, that I could not repent. I saw no way of escape. 
Nothing but destruction awaited me. Christ seemed to be 
a Saviour for those who trusted in him, but not for me. 
Such was my anxiety of mind, that I could not, for some 
time, attend to my usual employments. 

" I remained much in the same state of feeling for seve- 
ral weeks, when a subject different from any thing I had 
previously thought of, powerfully impressed my mind. I 
saw that I had been engaged in continued acts of rebellion 
against that God, whom it was my duty to serve. Those 
very deeds, which once appeared commendable, seemed 
now only to increase my guilt. Even my prayers, which I 
once thought were pleasing in the sight of God, now ap- 
peared abominable in my own. My impressions were not, 
however, so deep as those of many persons, nor were they 
such as I had expected. It was not now the fear of hell, 
but the thought that I had sinned against God, that was the 
cause of my trouble. But yet my heart was so hard, that 
it seemed impossible to melt it into contrition. With the 

poet I could say, 

2 * 



18 M E M I R O F 

1 1 mourn because I cannot mourn.' 
Thus from day to day was I troubled, ' not as other men' 
are, but pursuing, as I supposed, an untrodden path. The 
Bible was wholly laid aside; because the threatenings which 
it contained applied to me with renewed force and terror. 
I could discover a Saviour for every body but myself, c O' 
thought I, c If I could but repent, it would allay my distress. 
But, alas! I fear that God has left me to final impenitence 
and unbelief. It would be just in him to make me misera- 
ble. What shall a wretched sinner do? I cannot remain 
here, I dare not go back, I cannot go forward. I will 
mourn over my sins, if, peradventure, the Lord may give 
me repentance unto life.' 

" At this time, my attachment to Christians became more 
ardent. While I witnessed their devotions, I longed to 
fall upon my knees, and pour out my heart with them in 
prayer. Soon after, I became oppressed with fear, lest I 
should be a hypocrite. My prayer ascended to God, that 
if I never found peace in believing, I might never find it in 
any thing else. 

" At this critical moment, Christians began to speak to 
me in encouraging terms. But the effect was only to in- 
crease my distress, as I now thought that I had deceived 
them. I resolved never to hope till I had reason to hope, 
and until I could even say, ( I know that my Redeemer liv- 
eth.' I now felt the keenest distress, for I was in my 
own estimation a hypocrite, and a most heinous sinner. 
Christians continued to encourage me. But their encour- 
agements did not comfort me. At length a person, whose 
piety I could not doubt, related to me his Christian experi- 
ence. I traced the progress of his exercises, and wonder- 
ed at the apparent similarity between his experience and 
my own. Still I expected him to speak of some more won- 
derful manifestations of divine things, of more deep convic- 
tions, and the like. And when he came to the time when 
he obtained hope, ' What,' thought I, e is this a Christian 
experience? I have felt nearly all which he has expressed. 
There is one point in which we differ ; he has evidence of 
pardon and acceptance with God; I have none. If, how- 
ever, he has related a Christian experience, and my experi- 
ence correspond with his, may I not hope?' A calmness 
succeeded, to which I had ever before been an entire 



- 



REV, G. D. BOARDMAN. 19 

stranger. I opened the Bible, and, O how precious was 
that holy book. It spoke the language of salvation. The 
Psalms were peculiarly precious. Secret prayer became 
a most delightful employment. Christians were endeared 
to me more than ever. 

"Soon after this, I disclosed my feelings to a very dear 
Christian brother. I acknowledged to him that I had some- 
times hoped, but had not much evidence, that I was a child 
of God. After conversing for some time, he said to me, 
' You have evidence, if you are not too proud to receive it. 
You must be willing to be a very little Christian.' 'Dear 
Lord,' was my silent ejaculation, 'let me be the least of all 
saints. I had rather be a door-keeper in the house of the 
Lord, than to dwell in the tents of wickedness.' 

" In the course of the conversation, my mind was filled 
with holy joy, and I returned home late in the evening, 
happier than though I had been elevated to an earthly 
throne." 

In July 16, 1820, Mr. Boardman made a public profes- 
sion of religion, and united with the Baptist church in 
Waterville. Mr. F. who was then a student at Waterville, 
in a letter to the father of Mr. Boardman, speaks of this 
event in the following manner: 

"Dear Sir, 

"As it must afford you great joy to know, that your 
children are walking in the truth, I take the liberty to 
inform you, that on Saturday last, at the monthly meeting 
of the Baptist church in this place, your son George gave 
a relation of his Christian experience, and proposed him- 
self as a candidate for baptism. The Sabbath following 
was appointed for the administration of the ordinance. 
The day was fine, our meeting full, and after the close of 
the morning services, he gave, by request of the church, a 
public account of what the Lord had done for him. The 
whole assembly tarried and heard with attention. It was 
a new thing in this place. Probably many who were 
present had never before heard a Christian experience. 
Some were apparently affected. The administration of 
the ordinance was solemn and deeply interesting. Your 
son has experienced a great blessing in obeying the com- 



20 MEMOIR OP 

mand of Christ. His exhortations and prayers have been 
heard in all our meetings since his baptism. The good 
confession which he has witnessed, has been peculiarly 
satisfactory to me. I have now no doubt remaining, of his 
having passed from death unto life. 5 ' 

Mr. C. also a fellow student with Mr. Boardman, in a 
letter to the Compiler, relates the following incident: 

" While associated in study with Mr. B. at Waterville, 
a circumstance occurred, which was deeply interesting to 
me at the time, and whenever it has since occurred to me 
— and it often has — the most pleasing emotions have always 
been produced. 

" I had known, that Mr. Boardman's mind had for some 
time been unusually impressed with religious subjects; and 
though I had said but little to him personally, I felt much 
interest in his case. As he had not appeared, for a 
week past, so much affected in view of his state, as for 
some time previous, I feared his religious feelings were 
beginning to subside, without producing any permanent 
good. 

"One evening, as I was sitting alone in my room, Mr. 
B. came in. My fears, as to the decline of his religious 
feeling, were at once removed, on discovering that he was 
then in a deeply anxious state of mind. Some questions 
were proposed to him, which led him to say, that he had 
at times indulged a faint hope, but that he then thought he 
had been utterly deceived. At my request he gave a par- 
ticular account of his mental exercises for some weeks 
past. As he advanced in his relation, his countenance 
began to brighten. A heavenly glow took the place of 
gloom and anxiety; his soul seemed filled with the peace 
of believing; and after engaging with him in prayer, he 
retired, giving glory to God. 

" From his account of the exercises of his mind, it was 
evident that he had a deep sense of the depravity of his 
nature, and saw clearly that it was alone through the blood 
and righteousness of Christ, that he could hope for pardon 
and salvation." 

These are pleasing testimonies in favor of the genuine- 
ness of the change which he professed to have experienced, 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 21 

and are the more valuable, as they are given by those who 
were intimately acquainted with him, and had ample op- 
portunity to observe the character and progress of his 
religious exercises under all the circumstances connected 
with his conversion. But it is not to first impressions that 
we are to look for the best evidences of grace in the heart. 
" Behold, we count them happy, who endure." "He that 
shall endure to the end, the same shall be saved." 

The following extract of a letter, addressed by him to 
his sister, Mrs. Blanchard, discloses the particular state of 
his mind at the time of his baptism, and immediately 
subsequent to that event: 

"My dear Sister, 

"To describe my various feelings since I last wrote 
you, would be to fill a volume. I then informed you that 
I entertained a hope of having experienced a change of 
heart. Although my hope was then faint indeed, I have 
since, if not deceived, been blessed with a gradual in- 
crease of faith till the present time ; even such an increase 
as has enabled me to follow the footsteps of my blessed 
Redeemer in baptism. An awful sense of my total unwor- 
thiness would have restrained my steps, had not the voice 
of duty called me to go forward. At this crisis, the dear 
Saviour, in whom I trust, promised that he would never 
leave me, nor forsake me. Encouraged by his word, and 
trusting in him for grace equal to my day, I cheerfully 
submitted myself to the ordinance of baptism. The occa- 
sion was solemn to the last degree. 

" In the afternoon I sat down, unworthy as I was, at 
the table of the Lord. My soul was melted with the 
love of Christ. I never experienced such a season before. 
I cannot express to you the joy I felt on that occasion. It 
seemed to me that I could never again forsake my Saviour. 
The love of Christ appeared truly incomprehensible. I 
wanted to tell the world what a dear Saviour I had found. 
The half of the enjoyment to be found in the service of 
God, had not been told me. My heart throbbed with joy, 
while my eyes were suffused with tears. Since that time, 
I have, in general, enjoyed a sweet composure of mind till 
yesterday — Lord's day, P. M. — when the discourse from 
the pulpit became so deeply interesting, that I almost 



22 MEMOIROF 

fancied myself disembodied from the flesh, and desired to 
depart, and to be with Christ." 

The extract here made, exhibits a high degree of reli- 
gious enjoyment. He was then in the morning of his 
espousal to Christ, under the influence of his first affec- 
tion, contemplating the love of his Redeemer in the sym- 
bols of his body and blood. It is here, at the table of his 
divine Master, beholding thus in the elements of the Sup- 
per the body of the Lord Jesus, that the believer feels 
most forcibly the import of the apostolic exclamation, 
" Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed 
on us, that we should be called the sons of God." But 
a discovery of what he is at heart, often calls back his 
thoughts from Christ, and fixes them upon himself. It is 
then, in the strong, clear light of contrast, that he sees the 
immense moral distance at which he is from what he 
should be; that he becomes wholly dissatisfied with him- 
self and his attainments, and ardently pants for entire 
conformity to the divine image. 

Such were the feelings of Mr. Boardman, when brought 
down from the high and delightful contemplation of his 
Redeemer's love, by a glance at his own deep moral pol- 
lution. " But I have great cause to mourn over the sin- 
fulness of my heart. I am not as I would be. The 
monster, pride, has shown himself to me in all his de- 
formity, and has fixed his abode in my heart. I hate him. 
Fain do I hope, that the Lord will assist me in vanquishing 
him, and all my other foes. He has done marvellous 
things for me; his goodness is without a bound. Time 
shall be but the commencement of the service I owe him, 
and eternity will only suffice to utter all his praise. That 
such a guilty, sinful, polluted wretch as myself should be 
brought to partake of the banquet of Jesus's love, seems 
strange almost beyond belief. ■ Herein is love, not that we 
loved Christ, but that he loved us, even when we were dead 
in trespasses and sins.' 

" We hope, dear sister, that in this amazing love, we 
have a mutual share. Our conflict with sin will soon be 
ended, and we shall be made like unto our glorious Head, 
even Christ. What if we are afflicted during the few 
moments of our stay on earth, if we are to praise and enjoy 



=; 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 23 

God for ever in eternity. Christ, also, was a man of sor- 
rows, and acquainted with grief. Whose sorrows are like 
his sorrows? Certainly not yours nor mine. Let me 
request you, dear sister, to pray often for your unworthy 
brother. Remember his need of divine assistance, to ena- 
ble him to discharge with fidelity the duties of one who 
professes to be a disciple of the meek and lowly Jesus. 

" You undoubtedly rejoice to learn, that two more Bur- 
mans have embraced the religion of the Saviour, and have 
professed his name. It is matter of joy, even among 
angels, when one sinner repenteth." 

Early in August, while meditating on the shortness of 
time, and the rapid approach of eternity, he was roused by 
intelligence from his friends of the most cheering charac- 
ter. On opening a letter, which assured him of the hopeful 
conversion of a beloved sister, he exclaimed, with a full 
soul, " O, may I render to the Lord the tribute of a grate- 
ful heart." Some time in the same month, he visited his 
friends at New Sharon, and had the satisfaction of witness- 
ing the baptism of his sister. From the time when he 
made a profession of religion, till he was unable to write, 
he was in the habit of recording the most important inci- 
dents of his life. While on this visit to his friends, he 
made the following memorandum in his private journal. 
It forcibly illustrates the effects of what Payson denomi- 
nates, in relation to himself, " accursed self-seeking." 
Few, if any, even of the best of men, have entirely escaped 
its killing influence. A well-meant, and perhaps accept- 
able, discharge of duty, is often followed by this bane of 
religious enjoyment, a fear lest men may not think well of us 
and of our performances. Much of the mortification, some- 
times apparent in men otherwise deeply pious, results not 
so much from the thought of not having honored God, as 
from the fear that they have failed to set off self to advan- 
tage in the view of men. This morbid sensibility should 
work its own cure. It is destructive to peace of mind, a 
formidable barrier to usefulness, the offspring of Satan, 
and utterly abhorrent in the sight of God. It is as unbe- 
coming to the creature, as it is odious to the Creator. 
None but a perfectly independent being can, without the 
imputation of weakness, seek his own glory. It is a base 



24 MEMOIR OP 

passion. Of this we need no further evidence, than that 
which is furnished by the shame and backwardness which 
men universally feel in acknowledging themselves under 
its influence. Even the most unprincipled men would 
hide this weakness from the view of others. Its food is 
adulation, and its name is legion. The example of Him, 
who sought not his own glory, but the glory of Him that 
sent him, should effectually extirpate this root of bitterness 
from the human breast. Happy is the man, who has 
gained such an ascendency over this abomination of his 
heart, that he can, on all occasions, lose sight of self in 
the interest he feels for souls, and the honor he would 
bring to God. 

The extract follows. 

" Sabbath eve, Sept. 10. I have had a trying day. I 
am a poor, ignorant, proud creature. Why am I thus? 
O that I could hide myself from the face of men. What 
shall I do? Lord, direct me. I fear I have wounded 
the blessed cause. I acknowledge my unworthiness and 
sin. O my pride; what a monster! I fear — O abomina- 
ble wickedness — I fear that men will not think well of me. 
This is what troubles me. Begone, base fiend, and let me 
lie at the feet of Jesus." 

On his return to Waterville, he wrote as follows: 

"Sept. 14. To-day, I have had a pleasant season in 
meeting my brethren in Waterville, the place of my spirit- 
ual birth. Dear Saviour, thy children are precious com- 
panions. May they be my company on earth, and mine 
in eternity. Thanks be to thee for preserving me in my 
absence, and blessed be thy name in the great congrega- 
tion. Deign, gracious Father, to communicate thy grace, 
that we may spend our days in thy blessed service. Give 
us much brotherly love, and incite us to watchfulness and 
prayer." 

"Lord's day, Oct. 21. Have had some precious sea- 
sons of late. How shall I express God's goodness to me! 
It is like a powerful and constant stream, which, though it 
meets with many obstructions, yet keeps continually flow- 
ing. Why does God bless me so? Certainly not on ac- 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 25 

count of any merit in me. It is all of grace, through 
Jesus Christ his Son." 

It is not always easy to determine the exact limits of 
propriety in selecting from a private journal. Here the 
mind is seen in its undress. Whatever is beautiful in its 
structure, or rich and elegant in its furniture, may be ex- 
amined and brought to light without fear of censure. And 
why may not its most prominent blemishes also be exposed ? 
Because custom — modern custom indeed — seems to forbid 
it. It is, indeed, a common remark, in writings of this 
kind, that the individual was not without his failings; and 
this general acknowledgment is thought amply sufficient, 
without entering into particulars. And if, in some instan- 
ces, special blemishes are brought to light, they are often 
so modified as to set them, at last, in the light of virtues. 
It would be difficult to justify custom in the delineation of 
such traits as are lovely, and in the studious concealment 
of whatever is calculated to cast a shade upon the picture. 
The true standard of a man's piety is most clearly seen by 
presenting him as he is, a compound of evil passions and 
propensities, and by exhibiting the power of grace which 
enabled him to overcome them. From characters which 
have been given of some good men, one would suppose 
that human nature, in those instances, at least, had been 
cast in a mould peculiarly favorable to piety, that there 
was very little of the strength of depravity with which to 
contend, and that, consequently, the obstructions to an 
elevated degree of purity w r ere few 7 and easily removed. It 
is the man, not the grace of God, that in these instances 
is the object of admiration. If, in any circumstances, man 
is deserving of praise, he certainly is deserving of the great- 
est, who has had to contend with, and has overcome the most 
powerful human corruptions. Where sin is seen to abound, 
and grace much more to abound, the glory is then transfer- 
red to Him to whom it exclusively belongs. If infidelity 
scoff at such seeming contradictions, it is for the same reason 
that it scoffs at every thing else, which is too elevated and 
spiritual for its conceptions. 

It is thought that the tendency of a biography, in which 
light and shade are seen to intermingle, is more favorable 
to the mind of the pious reader, than one which dazzles 

3 



26 MEMOIR OF 

by its brightness. For here he finds himself conversant, 
not with one of a higher order of beings, but with a man 
of like passions with himself, agitated by the war in his 
members, and sighing for deliverance from his body of 
death. It certainly is not a dictate of piety that induces 
a man to be satisfied with harboring in his own breast the 
hateful passions which he sees have existed in the bosoms 
of men eminent for their religous attainments. The fact 
of their having gained the ascendency over self and sin, 
will gird him with strength for the same conflict; while a 
faultless character, by the elevation to which it rises, may 
discourage even an attempt at imitation. In the latter 
case, the effect is to throw the mind into a state of doubt 
and gloominess, if not into despair. While, therefore, on 
some, a character drawn in its highest degree of perfec- 
tion, may act as a powerful incentive to imitation, on 
others, and probably the far greater part, it acts as a 
real discouragement. And on men of the world, it is be- 
lieved, that such a character is far from leaving the most 
favorable impression. For though they may pretend to 
doubt every thing else pertaining to religion, they seldom 
doubt that a man professing to be pious has his failings 
And the very concealment of those failings, which are 
common in a greater or less degree to all, only gives them 
greater reason to regard the whole in the light of fiction. 
The advantages, then, are on the side of plain truth. 
And when it is remembered that at the day of final 
account, the secrets of all hearts will be revealed by Him 
who knoweth what is in man, what motive can justify the 
concealment of those traits of character, a full disclosure 
of which will then be made, presenting an affecting con- 
trast to the historic page which has recorded only the 
virtues of his people. It is said, that respect for the dead, 
and regard for their surviving relatives and friends, should 
deter us from the disclosure of any thing which may cast 
an unlovely shade over their memory. It is replied, that 
respect for departed worth is but a poor apology for mak- 
ing the pious dead speak falsehood, which is, in effect, 
the case, where there is but a partial exhibition of charac- 
ter. And with respect to regard for surviving relatives, 
the Compiler of this work is relieved from apprehension of 
censure arising from this quarter. The father of our be- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 



27 



loved Boardman has explicitly stated his desire that no 
effort might be made to extol his son, but to magnify the 
grace of God in him. 

These remarks are made with a view to present the 
reasons for giving the following extract from Mr. Board- 
man's private journal, and a few others of a similar char- 
acter in subsequent pages. 

" Oct. 28. All the fiery darts of the adversary seem 
aimed directly at me. Pride, abominable pride, most of 
all, torments me. I am proud even of my faults. Envy, 
too, prevails, to an alarming extent in my heart. I was 
displeased to-day, and felt wickedly, because one of my 
Christian brethren appeared more spiritual than myself. 
We were conversing with an aged Christian friend on the 
subject of religion, and this brother answered the ques- 
tions which were proposed better than I could; he also 
asked better questions than I could, and discovered more 
grace than I. O wretched man that I am! I fear I 
shall never be of any service in the world. At present, I 
am a tax on Christ and on his people, if the expression 
be admissible. If ever a Christian had reason to com- 
plain, I more. A child of God, and at the same time 
serving self and sin; a proud wretch, and yet a pen- 
sioner on the divine bounty; a sinner, a pharisee, a worm, 
a nothing, and still hoping for eternal life. O Lord, save 
me, for I sink in deep waters, where there is no standing. 
Help, Lord, or I perish." 



28 MEMOIROF 



CHAPTER III. 

Waterville College — Mr. Boardman enters it — His progress in study — 
Graduates, and is appointed tutor. 

The friends of the Waterville Seminary, both in Maine 
and Massachusetts, impressed with the importance of giv- 
ing to their beneficiaries, most of whom were then at Wa- 
terville, a more classical education, deemed it expedient to 
raise the character of the institution to that of a college. 
The State of Maine, comprising nearly as much territory 
as the whole of the other New England States, command- 
ing an extensive range of sea-coast, and a soil of much pro- 
ductiveness, and rapidly increasing in population, was con- 
sidered as an inviting field for the establishment of such an 
institution. The local situation of Waterville was such as 
to favor the plan, lying far in the interior of the State, and 
containing a flourishing village at the head of boat-naviga- 
tion, on the waters of the Kennebec. The resources of 
the State were considered as amply adequate to the endow- 
ment of another college; and the number of her youth as 
sufficient to fill it with scholars of a promising character. 
It was confidently believed, that the contemplated change 
in the character of the institution, so far from proving de- 
trimental to the truly able seminary at Brunswick, would 
actually add to the interests of both; and thus increase the 
amount of intellectual culture in the State. Thus far, the 
experiment has proved the correctness of the theory. Most 
of all, the situation of the churches in Maine, many of them 
in their infancy, located in flourishing villages, and desti- 
tute of pastors, seemed imperiously to demand the immedi- 
ate adoption of the measure. It was also hoped, that an 
institution of the kind, established in that region of country, 
might eventually send forth men, whose religious influence 
should be felt on other continents.* A petition was accord- 



* The hope was not in vain. The voice of one of her first and ablest 
sons, has been heard in distant India, gladdening the dwellers amid 
the mountains of Tavoy ; and that of another, Mr. C. Holton, one of her 
most meek and godly pupils, among the " sable sons of Africa." 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 29 

ingly presented to the legislature of the State, in the early 
part of 1820, and a charter was granted, giving to the insti- 
tution the title of Waterville College. Mr. Boardman and a 
particular associate in study, composed the first class. Such 
had been the proficiency which he had made in his studies, 
that, at an examination by the Faculty, he was found quali- 
fied to enter two years in advance. 

Usefulness now became his ruling passion, and as his 
studies were pursued with this object steadily in view, he 
applied himself with an assiduity, which left little time for 
miscellaneous reading and correspondence. Yet, in the 
ardor of these pursuits, he did not neglect the cultivation 
of personal piety. Aware that his future usefulness depend- 
ed mainly upon this, he eagerly embraced every favorable 
opportunity to accomplish so desirable an object. Though 
young both in years and in Christian experience, he had 
become extensively acquainted with the deceitfulness and 
desperate wickedness of his own heart, and felt deeply the 
need of close self-examination, watchfulness and prayer. 
How much his rapid growth in grace and in the knowledge 
of Christ is to be attributed, under God, to the circumstan- 
ces in which he was placed, is not for us to determine. 
Those circumstances, however, were peculiarly favorable. 
He was the first that had experienced religion at Waterville. 
With the religious students, he had been, as we have seen, 
the subject of many prayers and tender expostulations. His 
hopeful conversion, therefore, sent a thrill of joy through 
every bosom. They hailed this new accession to their 
number and their strength, with ardent gratitude to God; 
and were ever ready to impart that instruction, which 
greater length of experience had enabled them to treasure 
up. The ministry, too, under which he at that time set, 
was of the most able and instructive character: a ministry, 
which, by the grace of God, was full of divine unction. 
The truths to which he was accustomed to listen, seemed 
to fall from lips touched as with a coal from the altar of 
God, and were like apples of gold in pictures of silver. 
Under such circumstances, encompassed by such associates, 
and breathing such an atmosphere as every where encircled 
him, it might be expected that his improvements would be 
in proportion to his advantages. 

The following extracts from his correspondence, will 

3* 



30 MEMOIROF 

give a general view of his religious and other feelings, at 
the time of entering college: 

" Waterville College, July 20, 1821. 
" My dear Sister, 

t( Your favor of last January, was gratefully received. It 
is my intention to visit you at Cumberland, soon after the 
close of the term in August. I have also contemplated vis- 
iting other places in that vicinity at the same time. But 
while I lay plans for the future, let me well remember that 
all things here are fluctuating and uncertain. Next fall 
may find me in eternity. 

" Reflections on this subject are often profitable. The 
decay of things earthly, though a gloomy consideration, 
is a source of great consolation to the true Christian. Were 
those who are practically waiting to receive a crown of 
glory, to indulge the thought of continuing here for ever, 
how would it damp their joys. Yes, dear sister, if I thought 
this sinful world was to be my everlasting home, I should 
be in despair. My affections, however, are too much set 
on earthly things, ( My soul lies cleaving to the dust.' All 
my trust is in the Lord Jesus Christ; to him I look for par- 
don and salvation. Indeed, it is joyful to know that salva- 
tion is of grace. Were any part of it left to me, I should 
utterly fail of the crown of life. 

" Permit me to inquire respecting your own state. If 
you do not enjoy all those manifestations of the divine pres- 
ence which you may desire, allow me to caution you against 
rash conclusions. A decision respecting our characters as 
Christians, is of the utmost importance. We ought, there- 
fore, to take an impartial survey of our situation. We 
may determine too hastily. If you do not enjoy religion, 
as you once thought you should, you ought not to yield im- 
mediately to despair. We must not think, when visited by 
fiery trials, that some strange thing has befallen us. But 
while we guard against despair, we ought to be still more 
guarded against presumption. This has ruined thousands." 

Some of the earliest records of his religious exercises, in- 
dicate a prevailing tendency of his mind to the Christian 
ministry. He was early led to inquire, "Lord, what wilt 
thou have me to do," and to pray that he might have grace 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 31 

to discover, and pursue the path of duty. He appeared to 
feel habitually, and to a very high degree, the preciousness 
of souls, and the importance of their conversion to God. 
The result was, that a growing, and finally settled, convic- 
tion, that it was his duty to devote himself exclusively to the 
work of the ministry, took possession of his mind. While 
in his last year in college, he made the following entry of 
his feelings in his private journal: 

" I shall soon be twenty-one years of age. A wide world 
lies before me; a world of various pursuits and employ- 
ments; a world of sin and of sinful beings. It becomes me 
seriously to inquire, what God would have me to do. I 
have some fondness for science and literature; a greater 
fondness for theology. My constitution is pretty good, my 
heart exceedingly prone to evil, my talents for speaking 
small, but my mind is swallowed up in the cause of Christ. 
My inclinations to engage in the gospel ministry, are very 
strong; my sense of my insufficiency, very deep; my im- 
pressions of duty, increasing; the calls for laborers in the 
Lord's vineyard, very loud and frequent. The churches 
at home are destitute of pastors, and souls are perishing by 
thousands in heathen lands, without the knowledge of the 
Saviour. O my God, what shall I do? where shall I go? 
I am willing, so far as I know myself, to devote my all to 
the service of my God. O Lord, direct me. Send me 
where thou wilt. I am thine. Only let me glorify thee in 
all things, whether by life or by death." 

Nearly at the same time his mind was directed to the 
subject of missions, with an absorbing interest. His feel- 
ings in relation to the state of the heathen, were not, as is 
too often the case with young Christians, slight and ephe- 
meral; they were deep and abiding, and continued to in- 
crease, till they carried him away from kindred and coun- 
try, to toil and suffer and die in a pagan land. 

The following letter to his father, contains the first dis- 
tinct enunciation of his feelings on this subject: 

" Waterville College, Oct 13, 1821. 
"My dear Father, 

" I readily embrace the opportunity presented, for writing 
and sending to you. Since leaving New Sharon, I have 
been busily employed in study, and, as I feared, have found 



32 MEMOIR OP 

little to facilitate a growth in grace. Butler's Analogy of 
Natural and Revealed Religion, however, furnishes many- 
strong evidences in favor of Christianity, and will, I hope, 
prove useful to me in some situations in life. 

"I cannot say that I am fully established as to the 
course which it may be my duty, in future, to pursue. 
That it is my duty to be engaged somewhere in the pro- 
motion of the Redeemer's cause, I have but little doubt. 
But how, and where, are questions with me — questions, 
which I would submit to Him, who knoweth all things. 
To Him, I am in some measure willing to devote my all. 
These physical and intellectual powers with which he has 
endowed me, are his by right, and ought to be sacredly 
devoted to his service. I feel a good degree of satisfaction 
in committing my case to him, and am willing to go where 
he shall direct, whether among the Indians of North 
America, or of Hindostan, or among the islands of the 
sea. Learning, eminence, riches, honors, applauses, are 
comparatively nothing in my esteem. I am willing, so far 
as I know myself, to be hungry, poor, naked and despised, 
if I may thereby win souls to Christ. This world presents 
nothing worth attention, compared with the pleasure of 
being wholly engaged in doing good, and in reflecting 
honor on the dear Redeemer of lost sinners." 

Ever after his conversion, he took a deep interest in the 
spiritual welfare of the people in Waterville. A friend, 
who was with him at college, says, "He probably visited 
more among the inhabitants of the town, and labored for 
their spiritual good more assiduously, than any other stu- 
dent. And the Sabbath school immediately became to 
him, and continued to be, so long as he was in the place, 
a delightful sphere of Christian effort." 

The subjoined extract corroborates, at least, a part of 
the above testimony. 

" Waterville College, Jan. 14, 1822. 
"Dear brother P. 

" I embrace this opportunity of writing and sending to 
you. As to the state of religion, it is mournfully low. 
The young seem to rejoice in their youth, and to let their 
hearts cheer them in the days of their youth — to walk in 



REV. G. D. BO A RDM AN. 33 

the way of their hearts, and in the sight of their eyes; but 
they forget that for all these things God will bring them 
into judgment. O, my brother, these things grieve 
our hearts; we did hope for better things. I trust the 
children of God do feel for this people. Last evening we 
had a little prayer meeting, after the close of the meeting, 
in the evening, and it was to me a refreshing season. O 
that God would bless the inhabitants of this place by a co- 
pious effusion of his spirit. Brother P. do you pray for 
us daily? Perhaps the Lord will hear. Our little Zion rs 
in deep trouble. Her enemies have besieged her round 
about. If the Lord were not on our side, our prospects 
would be gloomy indeed. But I believe we do feel to put 
our trust in him. His elect are his; his cause is his; we 
hope we are his; and we know he heareth us, if we pray 
as we ought. O, it may be that Satan is making a despe- 
rate effort with the people here — that Zion, having been 
long in deep waters, is about to receive deliverance. The 
Lord's hand is not shortened, his ear is not heavy. I be- 
lieve, that in due time, this village, which is now a £ valley 
of vision,' full of dry bones, over which the ministers of 
Christ have long prophesied, will feel a shaking, and that 
we shall hear a noise, bone coming to its bone — that the 
breath of the Lord will blow upon them, and there will 
stand up here an exceeding great army. May God hasten 
the joyful time. 

' The Lord can clear the darkest skies, 

Can give us day for night ; 
Make drops of sacred sorrow rise 

To rivers of delight.' 

"We are told, that when the enemy cometh in like a 
flood, the spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against 
him. And may not the prayers of saints compose that 
'standard?' I do feel, deeply feel, at some seasons, for 
this people; especially since they have indulged so far in 
vain amusements. They little think, while in the midst of 
their recreations, that their Christian friends are praying 
for them; they little think of the awful nature and tenden- 
cy of sin. May the great God awaken them from their 
slumbers, and renew their hearts." 



34 MEMOIR OF 

Mr. Boardman had now nearly completed his collegiate 
studies, and the question as to his future course became 
increasingly pressing, and called for an immediate deci- 
sion. His character, as a scholar, and his talent in teach- 
ing, had made the most favorable impression on the minds 
of the Faculty. It had already been intimated to him, 
that on closing his studies, he might, if he would accept of 
it, receive the appointment of Tutor in the college, with the 
understanding, that as soon as circumstances would per- 
mit, a Professorship should be given him. It was even 
anticipated, as we shall hereafter learn, though probably 
not mentioned to him at the time, that eventually, he 
should be raised to the Presidency of the college. These 
circumstances will account for the severe mental struggle 
exhibited in the subjoined letter to his father, a few weeks 
previous to his graduation. 

" Watermlle College, July, 19, 1822. 
" My dear Father, 

"In a letter I lately wrote to brother H. I promised to 
write you soon. Depressed in spirits, and weary with 
study as I am, I will endeavor to fulfil my engagement. 
But I know not what to write. If you are acquainted with 
deep anxieties of mind as to a future course of conduct; 
if you have experienced a long suspense of judgment re- 
specting the path of duty, inclined to go one way, but feel- 
ing some, yea, many apprehensions, that God calls you 
another way; if you have seen the time when friends, the 
providence of God, and your own choice, called you differ- 
ent ways, and if, in such a time, you have been left to 
mourn in sorrow the hidings of the Saviour's countenance, 
you know how to pity me. Alas, my father, your son is 
unhappy. I want to preach the gospel; I want to give 
myself wholly to the work; I want to be benefiting im- 
mortal souls. But some of my friends advise me to remain 
at Waterville, while others would dissuade me from it, and 
the providences of God seem rather to indicate that it may 
be my duty to stay. If I stay, I cannot speak much in 
public. The duties of an officer in college would engross 
my whole attention. While my thoughts are devoted 
almost exclusively to scientific pursuits through the week, 
I am but poorly prepared to stand up in the counsel of 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 35 

God on the Sabbath. Study engrosses the mind much 
more than labor, especially mathematical study. Still 
there are many things in favor of my staying. The good 
instruction I might receive from the excellent Dr. C. is 
truly tempting; I want to be with him. Besides, the college 
very much needs such help as I might, perhaps, be able to 
give it. Under all these considerations, increased by the 
urgent request of the president, your own advice, and that 
of some others, I feel a little inclined to remain in Water- 
ville a year or two, should my services be needed. 

" But must I forego the pleasure of preaching Christ and 
him crucified? I cannot easily endure the thought. Pray 
for me, my father; and again, I say, pray for your unhap- 
py son." 

The solicitations of his friends finally prevailed, and on 
graduating, he received the appointment of Tutor in Water- 
ville college. Yet such was the reluctance with which he 
yielded, for the present, his favorite object of becoming a 
missionary to the heathen — an honor, which he coveted 
above all others, that he remarked to a fellow student, 
" I now calculate on a year of misery. My whole soul is 
engrossed with the state of the heathen, and I desire to go 
among them. But I have engaged for a year, and I must 
remain. 55 

The following letter to his father speaks of his return 
to Waterville after visiting his friends, and of his entrance 
on the duties of his office. 

" Waterville College, Oct. 10, 1822. 
<f My dear Father, 

"You will, doubtless, be surprised on receiving this 
letter from me, dated at this place. On arriving at Hal- 
lowell, I received a letter from Dr. Chaplin, advising me 
to come immediately to Waterville, and enter on the duties 
of my office. My plans, therefore, for going West this fall, 
are totally defeated. This appears to be the place of my 
destination for the present. And I hope the Lord, who 
ordereth all things wisely, will safely keep me, so long as 
I can render more service to his cause here, than in any 
other place. It is my desire to be engaged in the duties, 
which my Heavenly Master requires of me. When I can 






36 MEMOIROF 

no longer be useful to the world, I desire to leave it, and 
all its sins, its sorrows and its cares. Truly, this is a 
world of disappointment and tears. But these things we 
must expect. Good soldiers may, nay, they must expect 
severe hardships. But we have a good Captain, a glorious 
Leader; he will guide us through, and at last receive all 
his faithful servants to a glorious resting-place. When I 
think of all the labors and trials which appear before me, I 
am ready to shrink. But I trust God is my helper, and 
he will not suffer me to be overcome. Young men, who 
are Christians, and especially those who are called to 
preach the everlasting Gospel, have reason, at the present 
day, to look forward and contemplate what lies before 
them. And what abundant reason have they to look up- 
ward, and pray for strength and wisdom from Him, who 
alone can ' furnish them unto every good word and work.' 
When I send forward my thoughts, and consider what, in 
human probability, lies before me, I shudder, and say with 
the Apostle. ' Who is sufficient for these things.' The 
words of the poet Robinson, have often been on my mind; 

1 Guide me, O, thou great Jehovah, 
Pilgrim through this barren land ; 
I am weak, but thou art mighty, 
Hold me in thy powerful hand.' 

" I am deeply convinced of my inability to discharge the 
various and arduous duties incumbent on me; and of my 
unworthiness to sustain the important office which I have 
been called to fill. But the Lord is strong, and he has 
chosen the weak things of this world to confound the things 
of the mighty. There is reason enough to trust in Him for 
the full supply of all my wants. In Him I may be enabled 
to advance the cause of righteousness in the earth. And O 
that I were as ready to serve him, as he has shown himself 
ready to help and to deliver me. 

"I wish to hear from you much. Dear Harriet's case 
rests very near my heart. I wish her a peaceful transition 
from this world to that glorious one, to which she appears 
to be rapidly advancing." 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 37 



CHAPTER IV. 

His domestic afflictions — Progress and result of his exercises on the 
subject of missions — He offers himself to the board and is ac- 
cepted — Leaves college. 

Cowper has beautifully said, 

" The path of sorrow, and that path alone, 
Leads to the land where sorrow is unknown ; 
No traveller e'er reached that blest abode 
Who found not thorns and thistles on the road." 

As yet, Mr. Boardman had not been called to experi- 
ence in affliction any considerable trial of his faith. But 
a scene now awaited him, and the other members of the 
family, eminently calculated to produce this effect. The 
tendency, and no doubt the design of affliction, in many 
cases, is, more fully to develope the Christian virtues, and 
to magnify the power of divine grace in sustaining its pos- 
sessor under circumstances of suffering. Such certainly 
was its effect in this instance. 

The affliction alluded to, was the decease of a sister, 
whose health had for some time been delicate, and of 
whose final recovery her friends had long entertained 
some serious doubts. It will be interesting and profitable, 
and not, perhaps, entirely out of place, to know something 
more of that beloved sister, to trace the progress and ter- 
mination of her disease, and learn the sweet serenity in 
which she fell asleep. We are the more inclined to do 
this, because the information on these points is commu- 
nicated by Mr. Boardman himself; and thus, while he 
makes us acquainted with the character of his sister, he 
unintentionally throws open to us an avenue to his own 
heart. On this account, the information is doubly val- 
uable. 

To Mr. and Mrs. Blanchard. 

" Waterville College, Oct. 21, 1822 
"Dear Brother and Sister, 

" Although I but seldom receive letters from you, yet if 

4 



38 MEMOIROF 

my writing will afford you pleasure or profit, I will comply 
with your wishes. For certainly, the kindness I have re- 
ceived from you both, demands more than such a service. 
I have reason to bless God, for affording me friends so will- 
ing to aid me in my difficulties. 

" I left New Sharon a fortnight ago last Saturday. Har- 
riet was then quite low, but not so feeble as she had been 
for some days previous. The state of her mind was very 
pleasing. She appeared to long for deliverance from this 
state of sin and sorrow, that she might dwell with God. 
Her conversation was instructive, spiritual and consolatory. 
She endeavored to soothe our afflicted minds, by exhibiting 
for our comfort, the promises of the Gospel, and by telling 
us of the blessed state on which she hoped very soon to 
enter. What solemn pleasure did we feel, while listening 
to her pantings for heavenly glory. Ah, the place was 

1 Privileged beyond the common walk 
Of virtuous life, quite in the verge of heaven.' 

There was exhibited the power of a Christian hope, in sup- 
porting a sinner just quitting the shores of time, and launch- 
ing into eternity. Her whole appearance loudly spoke, 
' See in what peace a Christian can die.' And shall we, 
can we, very dear brother and sister, mourn for her, should 
she be taken from us, as others have mourned for departed 
friends? O no; we cannot, we will not. The Lord gave, 
and the Lord is about to take away; and blessed be the 
name of the Lord. I can cheerfully surrender Harriet in- 
to the hands of Him who has redeemed her soul with his 
atoning blood; and is now calling her to come away from 
this world of wo, and to enter into rest. Yes, she shall 
rest from her labors, and her tvorks shall follow her. She 
will leave to those who survive her, a legacy more valuable 
than thrones or kingdoms. She leaves her prayers, she 
leaves her holy example, she leaves her dying exhortations, 
her farewell blessing. She has evinced to us that she feels 
a deep interest in the spiritual welfare of us all. While I 
was setting by her bed-side, and listening with mournful 
pleasure to her conversation, she spoke of us all by name, 
and mentioned what blessings she hoped and prayed would 
descend upon us individually. May the Lord, in infinite 
mercy, hear her prayers. 



REV. G, D. BOARDMAN. 39 

" What reason have we to bless God, the Giver of every 
good and perfect gift, for the influence of the Holy Spirit, 
through whose agency we hope our dear sister has not only 
been renewed in heart, but prepared also, in so good a 
degree, for the change that awaits her. Let us not weep 
and despond; but trust in God, and look to him daily for 
the continuance of his goodness to H. and for grace to pre- 
pare us to endure with Christian resignation the loss, the 
early loss, of so beloved a sister. We are poor creatures 
at best, and are apt to repine and murmur. But grace can 
humble us, and make us rejoice that the Lord God Omnip- 
otent reigneth. 

" How does it become us to think much of death. We, 
too, soon must die. In a few days, we may be looking 
around on all the objects we hold dear on earth, and be 
bidding them a long, a last farewell. Surely, it would be 
well for us to consider our latter end. We ought, especially 
at this solemn season, to examine ourselves, to see whether 
we be in the faith, rooted and grounded in love, and built 
upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus 
Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. May you both 
enjoy, through life, a good hope in Christ; may he be 
your confidence and trust." 

To the same. 

" Waterville College, Dec. 9, 1822. 

"Dear Brother and Sister, 

" You have doubtless heard before this, of the breach 
that is made in our little family. Our beloved Harriet is 
no more. On Saturday, the 30th ult. at 6 o'clock in the 
morning she c fell asleep.' The loss of her society, of her 
prayers, and of her humble, pious example, we shall long 
and deeply lament. But there are circumstances connect- 
ed with her case, which should silence every feeling of 
disquietude. During her long and distressing illness, she 
manifested a holy resignation to the divine will, and an un- 
shaken confidence in her Saviour's righteousness alone, as 
the ground of her justification before God. All her near 
relations were permitted to see her in her last illness, and 
to hear her converse on the goodness of God, and the sup- 
ports she found in religion. The family in general are 



40 MEMOIR OF 

blessed with much composure and tranquillity of mind. She 
has left a most pleasing evidence of the vitality of her reli- 
gion. Her pains, her toils, her sufferings, and her sins, 
are passed for ever, and she is gone, we trust, to dwell with 
God, the judge of all, and the spirits of the just made per- 
fect. When we take into consideration all these circum- 
stances, what abundant reason have we to submit patiently 
to the loss, and to bless God for his great mercy towards us. 
Surely, he is good. Where is there a family that has more 
reason than ours to be thankful? I cannot but rejoice for 
our dear parents. Their latter days seem to be days of 
peace and gladness. If they are not blessed with an abun- 
dance of this world's goods, they are blessed in their chil- 
dren; I mean, they see their children blessed. How has the 
Lord God favored us! how has he favored me! His favors 
are innumerable. How unworthy are we of the mercies 
we enjoy. 

" This dispensation of divine providence calls loudly on 
us to be also ready. Let us obey the voice which speaks 
this heavenly admonition. Soon we may follow our dear 
Harriet down to the shades of death. How still and im- 
perceptibly death pursues his prey. He may not be far 
from every one of us. Let us work, therefore, while the 
day lasts, for the night cometh speedily." 

There occurs at this place in the letter, a sudden and 
somewhat remarkable, transition of thought from one sub- 
ject to another. There was indeed a connecting link — the 
thought of death — and it was this, probably, that led him 
to speak of an event which had occurred at a distance. 
Whether he had, at this period of his history, regard- 
ed himself as certainly destined to a distant mission, or not, 
the letter shows with what interest he watched the progress 
and prospects of the mission in the East. He continues; 

tc Our excellent missionary brother, James Colman, is 
no more. What a dark providence! He seemed to be 
destined to fill an important place in the field of missions. 
We trusted that by his assiduous labors, the poor Bur- 
mans would be richly blessed. But God's ways are not 
as our ways, nor his thoughts as our thoughts. We are 
not permitted to understand his seciet purposes. But 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 41 

what we know not now, we may know hereafter. We hoped 
that brother Colman would live long. But in a moment, 
his wife is left a widow, the mission family made to weep, 
and we who stand afar, and only hear that Colman is no 
more, mourn in sackcloth. Let us pray that God may 
raise up others to fill the places of those who are taken from 
the field of labor. It is time for the Christian church to 
awake. The fields are white already to harvest. The calls 
for missionaries are loud and often repeated, on every side, 
1 Whom shall we send, and who will go for us?' is the 
language that is constantly heard. If missionaries must 
be sent, they must also be supported. We must all put our 
hands to the work. May we be found among those, 
whom the Lord, when he cometh, shall find so doing." 

When men of promise are removed from places of trust 
and importance we are wont to exclaim, in relation to the Sov- 
ereign Disposer of events, " Clouds and darkness are rounsfe 
about him." The event seems clothed in mystery, and, in 
the view of our limited capacities, almost unreconcileable 
with the wisdom of divine government. In these respects, 
God acts as a sovereign; his way is in the sea, his path in 
the great waters, and his footsteps are not known. He 
sometimes, however, removes, in a degree, the clouds and 
darkness which were round about him, and makes us to see 
that " righteousness and judgment are still the habitation 
of his throne; 35 that out of the most trying and mysterious 
of his providences, he is able to bring the most important 
results. 

Such was the event here alluded to. The lamented in- 
dividual, whose name is introduced above, sailed from Bos- 
ton in company with his missionary associates, Nov. 16, 
1817, and arrived at Rangoon, September 19, 1818. He 
died at Cox's Bazar, July 4, 1822. When the tidings of 
his death reached America, it produced a sensation of deep 
sorrow in every heart interested in the Burman mission. 
Mr. Boardman first saw a notice of the afflictive event in 
a public paper, and from that moment, as we shall soon 
learn from a letter of a later date, his attention became 
principally directed to the Burman mission, from which it 
was never afterwards diverted. 

The following letter, while it presents in an interesting 

4* 



42 MEMOIROF 

light, his filial and fraternal tenderness, and his warm at- 
tachment to scenes of domestic comfort, illustrates also his 
growing piety and his deep sense of guilt and unworthiness. 
It unfolds, at the same time, the progress of his inquiries on 
the subject of missions. 

" Waterville College, Feb. 22, 1823. 
" My dear, very dear parents, 

"In the multitude and variety of my avocations, I do 
not forget the beloved members of our family. I often 
call to mind past scenes — scenes which every person on 
earth but myself has long since forgotten, and which can 
never be renewed. I indulge sometimes in pensive mel- 
ancholy, at the thought of never again enjoying, under 
your parental roof, the society of our dear Harriet. But 
we hope to enjoy her society in a larger, a holier, and 
happier family above. Sometimes it appears to me proba- 
ble, that my pilgrimage here on earth will be protracted 
but a few days longer, when I shall fall asleep. But' I 
am not particularly alarmed at the thought of death. De- 
prive me of the hope and prospect of doing some little 
good in the world, and I should wish no longer to stay. I 
would be kept no longer from my dear Saviour, than I 
can be engaged in his blessed service. I have such a 
weight of sin about me, that my life is one of mourning 
and sorrow. My heart almost weeps over its own sins. 
But the more of sin I see in myself, the more precious does 
the Saviour appear. But alas! I have a thousand times 
wounded him, since I professed to be one of his friends. 
What a source of grief it is to the real Christian, that he has 
so many wrong, unhallowed feelings, so many sinful pro- 
pensities, so many vain desires; that he has so few and 
so faint aspirations after holiness, so few desires for the 
advancement of the Redeemer's glory and the conversion 
of souls; so little conformity to Christ, so much conform- 
ity to the world. I blush, and am ashamed of myself. If 
such a sinner as your unworthy son is saved at last, all 
heaven will ring with praise to redeeming grace. What a 
miracle of sovereign mercy, that such a wretch as I should 
escape eternal burnings; much more that I should be 
raised to a seat of glory in heaven! 

"Our little family has probably seen its most flourishing 



REV, G. D. BOARDMAN. 43 

days. One is not. Two are now separated from their 
parents, and we are all hastening to the great place of ren- 
dezvous for all the living. I need not intimate, that the 
parents of our family must evidently pass, in a short, a 
very short time, the valley of the shadow of death. But 
they may live to entomb all that is mortal of their four 
surviving children. The chain is now broken, and we 
may soon drop away, link by link, till no part of it shall 
remain. O, how much grace do we need to prepare us for 
the trying scenes that await us. How I long for my dear 
brother and sister Frances to taste the sweets of religion. 
Should they experience a saving change, how happy would 
you be; how happy should we all be, even though our 
beloved Harriet is no more. They are kind, sympathetic, 
tender, and affectionate; all they want is the ' one thing 
needful.' I do hope that soon they will love Christians, 
because they are Christians, and in some measure bear the 
image of Christ. I do pray that their separation with 
Harriet may not be an eternal separation. O that all our 
dear family might be washed from their sins, delivered 
from all their imperfections, and be permitted to meet at 
last in heaven. How would we praise Him who was slain, 
and has redeemed us to God by his blood. Whose voices 
would rise higher than ours? I have spent much time in 
reading missionary works since leaving New Sharon. I 
have also read much in the Bible about the glory of the 
church in the latter day, and feel myself much interested 
in the divine predictions on this subject. My mind has 
been much occupied about the Jews, as it appears from 
several parts of the prophetic scriptures, that they are to 
be eminently active and useful in spreading the Gospel 
among the nations. I have sometimes thought of becoming 
a missionary to them. I feel comparatively but little 
anxiety to what part of the world I am sent, if God calls 
me there. It is of but little consequence where I live, or 
where I die. Life is so short when protracted to the 
longest, that the difference is comparatively small, whether 
we live at ease, or are compelled to toil in poverty, and 
live without a settled habitation. My choice would be to 
live in the embraces of my friends, especially of my pa- 
rents, my brothers and sisters, and, finally, to die in their 
presence. But when I take duty and eternity into the ac- 



44 MEMOIR OP 

count, all these things, so desirable in themselves, appear 
comparatively small. Eternity will be just as long, and 
heaven just as sweet, if I die on a desolate island, or on 
some heathen shore, as though I should die at home in 
the midst of my weeping relatives. And as for a resting- 
place for my body when I shall lay it aside, my bones can 
rest, my ashes sleep, as securely in Burmah as in America, 
— on a desolate, unfrequented island, as in a Christian 
church-yard. Why should I fear to lay me down in Bur- 
mah? I shall hear the voice of the archangel, and arise 
from the grave as soon, as though buried in the sepulchre 
of my fathers. If not deceived, I am willing to spend my 
days, and to breathe out my life, where duty shall call; 
whether in America or in some heathen land; among the 
relics of departed saints, or by the side of Juggernaut. 
The great inquiry is, 'What does God require me to do?' 
Only let this question be satisfactorily answered, and all 
my doubts subside. In the strength of my Redeemer, I 
will press forward, and devote myself without reserve to his 
service." 

This question did not long remain unsettled. In April 
following, he made, through the Corresponding Secretary, 
a formal tender of his services to the Baptist Board of 
Foreign Missions, to be employed among the heathen, and 
was promptly accepted. 

The time now drew near in which he was to leave the 
college. The parting scene was tender and affecting be- 
yond description. His last farewell to the religious stu- 
dents, given, not in words — for these his ardent feelings 
would not allow him to utter — but in the strong and thrill- 
ing pressure of the hand, will never, never be forgotten by 
those who witnessed it. 

The following sketch from Recollections of Board- 
man, by E. W. F. relative to this incident, will be read 
with interest. While it is so beautifully graphical, as to 
recall forcibly to mind every important particular in that 
thrilling scene, it is mainly valuable here for the exact 
portraiture which it presents of Mr. Boardman himself. 

"We remember the hour of parting. In the corner 
room, on the third floor of the south college edifice — the 
room from which may be seen the broad surface of the 



RE V. G. D. B O ARD M AN. 45 

Kennebec river — the green fields on the opposite side — 
the president's house and part of the village; — the room 
which he had occupied for several years — there, surround- 
ed by his Christian brethren, who were members of the 
college, stood Boardman, about to give them the parting 
hand, and to say the last farewell. He stood by the win- 
dow for a few moments, as if to survey, for the last time, 
the objects on which he had so often gazed. After he 
had lingered for a moment to view each long familiar ob- 
ject without, he turned away from the window — and cast 
his eye around upon his beloved companions, who stood in 
silence, forming a circle quite round the room. All was 
still. The eye of Boardman alone was undimmed by a 
tear. In a tender, and yet unfaltering tone, he addressed 
a few words to his brethren. ( My dear Brethren,' said 
he, c serve your Saviour unceasingly — and faithfully 

UNTIL DEATH AND IF IT MAY NOT BE YOUR DUTY TO BE 

MISSIONARIES ABROAD, BE MISSIONARIES AT HOME.' We 

all knelt down in prayer together, for the last time. On 
arising, Boardman passed round the room, and gave to 
each brother the parting hand. His countenance was 
serene — his mild blue eye beamed a heaven-like benignity, 
and though there was in his manner a tenderness, which 
showed he had a heart to feel, yet there was no visible 
emotion, till he came to his room-mate, Mr. P. As he 
took him by the hand, his whole frame became convulsed 
— his tongue faltered — his eye instantly filled, and the 
tears fell fast, as if all the tender feelings of his spirit, 
till now imprisoned, had at this moment broken forth; — he 
wept — he faltered ' farewell' — and then, smiling through 
his tears, said, as he left the room — c we shall meet again 
in heaven.' " 

As it is desirable that a distinct and connected view of 
his feelings on the subject of missions, should be given 
somewhat in detail, the following letter, written while on 
his voyage to India, and addressed to his select friends at 
Andover, may here find an appropriate place. 

"Ship Asia, lat. 29° 11' S. long. 83° 18' E. 
"My dear Brethren, 

"In compliance with your request, I will now give you 



i 



46 MEMOIROF 

a sketch of those exercises and events, which led me to 
think it my duty to devote myself to the work of a mis- 
sionary among the heathen. 

"I obtained hope of a gracious interest in Christ in 
December 1819. I was then a member of the sophomore 
class in Waterville college, State of Maine. # Till then, 
I felt no interest whatever in missions of any kind. Nor 
was my interest in them much excited, till nearly a year 
afterwards, though my father's family, and nearly all the 
members both of the Faculty and college were deeply in- 
terested in them. 

"Soon after professing religion in July, 1820, I was led 
to pray very often that God would make me useful. I 
had no particular choice as to the manner in which he 
should employ me, but I felt under infinite obligations to 
him, and longed to express my sense of them by a life 
devoted to his service. I used to offer up that prayer 
very often in secret, and frequently in our social meetings, 
I had an abiding impression that I was c not my own, but 
bought with a price.' I seemed as one waiting at the 
foot of the divine throne, to receive any command which 
God might please to give; and I enjoyed an indescriba- 
ble satisfaction in thus giving myself up as a living sacri- 
fice. I felt infinitely unworthy, and still I longed to be 
wholly employed in his service. If not deceived, I then 
made, daily, an unreserved dedication of myself to God, 
to be his servant. Like Saul, I inquired, without pre- 
scribing any favorite course, 'Lord, what wilt thou have 
me to do?' Sometimes, when I read or heard of the 
desolate places in God's heritage, I longed to be employed 
as a laborer, however menial, in some spot, however bar- 
ren. To engage in the Gospel ministry, I had one stand- 

* In a previous part of this Memoir, it is stated that the seminary 
at Waterville was not known as a college till 1820, and that Mr. 
Boardman entered two years in advance, placing him in the junior, 
not in the sophomore class. This seeming contradiction will be 
removed, when it is known, that although a college charter was not 
obtained till 1820, yet the officers of the institution commenced a 
regular course of collegiate instruction in 1819. As the institution 
had then assumed the form of a college, and as Mr. B. was actually 
pursuing the studies which properly belonged to the sophomore 
year, he might speak of himself some years after, as being then a 
member of college, and in the sophomore class. 



REV. G. D. BO A RDM AN. 47 

ing and uniform objection; not to the work itself as 
appearing disagreeable, (it was far otherwise,) but to my- 
self, as being wholly unfit for it. My feelings continued 
uniformly as I have described, till the winter of 1820, when 
the thought occurred to me, that I could take my Bible 
and travel through new settlements, where the Gospel was 
seldom if ever heard, and without sustaining the name of a 
preacher, could visit from hut to hut, and tell the story of 
Jesus's dying love. O, thought I, in a sort of rapture, 
what a blessed privilege thus to spend my life in the ser- 
vice of Him, who has laid me under infinite obligation to 
be wholly his. Then, in imagination, I could welcome 
fatigue, hunger, cold, nakedness, solitude, sickness and 
death, if I might only win a few cottagers to my beloved 
Saviour. 

"Not many months afterwards, I began to think of the 
Western Indians, and of laboring among them. Unfit as 
I considered myself to preach among civilized Chris- 
tians, I rejoiced at the thought of laboring, and at last 
finding a grave in the forest. Time appeared short, the 
worth of a single soul, infinite. I have often said of that 
time, 'O that it were with my spirit now as it was then! 
Then I was a happy, though a very inexperienced youth. 
x411 these feelings I kept studiously concealed within my 
own breast, suffering not even my nearest friends to know 
how I felt; at the same time, I fervently and constantly 
prayed that God would employ me as his infinite wisdom 
should see fit. 

"In the course of the year 1821, I became more ac- 
quainted with the state of the Western Indians, and longed 
the more to labor for their good. And as I became more 
acquainted with the wants of Christian churches at home, 
as well as abroad, I began to feel that J mast preach, unfit 
as I was. I would go into my closet, to weep there over 
the desolations of Zion. Sometimes, in visiting friends in 
destitute parts of my native state, I longed for the privilege 
of breaking to them the bread of life. My prayers for 
divine direction now became more constant and ardent. 
My soul was full of compassion and love to the Indians — it 
was full of love to the churches in America — it was full of 
love to Christ and the Gospel. 

"At length a new subject engaged my attention, viz: 



48 MEMOIR OF 

foreign missions. I had been in the habit of comparing 
the claims of the Eastern and Western missions; only 
I had not allowed myself to indulge a single thought of 
going to the East. It was now the spring of 1822, when 
I began to think of the hundreds of millions perishing in 
the Eastern world. Twenty millions dropping into eternity 
every year, without any knowledge of a Saviour. The 
thought was overwhelming. I then began to consider the 
peculiar facilities for spreading the Gospel in the East — 
where the population is so dense — where so many speak 
the same language — where the language is written, and 
where the same religious opinions prevail so widely, &c. 
My mind was thrown into a new agitation. On the one 
hand, was my native country — partiality in favor of the 
Indians — unfitness for the Eastern mission; — on the other, 
the millions of heathen in the East, and the facilities which 
one might enjoy in spreading the Gospel among them, &,c. 
"In the course of the spring, 1822, I found one friend 
whose mind was affected in a manner similar to my own; 
and we unbosomed our feelings to each other. Still I 
talked of going westward, and he of going eastward. We 
often took sweet counsel together in relation to our future 
course. The time of my leaving college was now fast ap- 
proaching, and the question of duty was daily becoming 
more and more important. A few months more, and I 
must direct my course one way or another. This led me 
to more ardent prayer for divine direction. At length 
Commencement day arrived, and to my great grief and 
embarrassment, I received the next morning an appointment 
to become a Tutor in college. My best friends thought, 
that in that infant seminary, situated in a new and flour- 
ishing State,. I might have the prospect of immediate and 
increasing usefulness to the interests of both science and 
religion. But I had one objection which none of them 
knew or understood. My heart was on a mission. I was 
aware, that if I again became connected with the college, 
and should prove in some degree useful and acceptable as 
an instructer, I should find it difficult to dissolve my con- 
nection. But I could not withstand the unanimous advice 
of my most judicious friends. Still, when I signified my 
consent to their advice, I gave them to understand, that I 
should probably resign at the end of one year. By this 



RE V. G. D. B O ARD M AN. 49 

time I had felt it my duty to preach the Gospel, and hav- 
ing taken a license, I had preached with very great 
pleasure. 

" I entered on my duties in college in October, 1822; 
but a few days only elapsed, before I became impressed 
more deeply than ever, with a sense of the perishing con- 
dition of the heathen, and of my duty to devote my life to 
their spiritual welfare. Sometimes I tried to ascertain the 
strength of my desire to become a missionary, (for I now 
had that desire,) by inquiring whether there was no station 
of ease, or emolument, or honor, with which I could be 
satisfied. But I could think of none. There was not a 
situation, either civil or ecclesiastical in America, which 
presented to my mind any temptation. So strongly did I 
desire to be preaching to the heathen, c the unsearchable 
riches of Christ.' The state of pagan nations became now, 
in a great measure, the burden of my prayers and medita- 
tions, and a favorite theme of conversation with religious 
friends. Still I did not mention to them any design of 
engaging personally in the missionary work. In fine, all 
my conduct, conversation, meditation, correspondence, 
and much of my reading, had some bearing on missions. 
One consideration only restrained my feelings; I felt too 
unholy and too worthless to be employed in such a holy 
work. Indeed, I felt unworthy to belong to Christ's visi- 
ble kingdom, much more to sustain the important charac- 
ter of a missionary to the heathen. I feared that I should 
dishonor so holy a cause. 

" About this time, taking up a newspaper, I saw a 
notice of the sudden death of the ever to be lamented 
Rev. James Colman, missionary in Arracan, a province of 
India beyond the Ganges. Mr. Colman belonged to the 
American mission in Burmah. I knew that Arracan, to 
which for prudential reasons he had just repaired from 
Rangoon, was a most inviting field for missionary labor, 
and all the friends of that mission supposed that Mr. Col- 
man was exactly suited to occupy the place. But, alas! 
he is very suddenly cut off in the beginning of his career. 
1 Who will go to fill his place?' ' I'll go.' This question 
and answer occurred to me in succession, as suddenly as 
the twinkling of an eye. From that moment, my atten- 
tion became principally directed to the Burman mission, 

5 



50 MEMOIROF 

from which it has never since been diverted. My desires 
to become a missionary so increased, that I felt it my duty 
to make them known to the President, who had been prin- 
cipally accessary to my appointment. He expressed a 
hope that I should not be called away, at least for the 
present. But my mind became more and more settled 
every day. I still prayed for divine direction, and the 
more I prayed, and the more I enjoyed of spiritual com- 
munion with God, the more I felt inclined, and the more 
I felt it my duty to become a missionary — and a missionary 
to the East. 

" Soon after, January 2d, 1823, I visited Boston and vi- 
cinity, principally to converse on this subject with those who 
had the management of foreign missions. During this visit, 
several intimations of Providence greatly strengthened me 
in my previous convictions of duty; particularly a visit to 
Salem, where I had an interview with the present Assist- 
ant Secretary of the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions. 
That excellent man found what were my feelings, and 
said, that for three or four days, his spirit had sunk within 
him at the thought, that not an individual had as yet ap- 
peared to occupy Mr. Colman's place. As Providence 
ordered it, a number of ministers met at his house two 
days afterwards. I was present, and at their request, 
related the exercises of my mind. They encouraged me 
to go forward. It was then thought that I might sail in 
the course of four months, but God ordered otherwise in 
that particular. 

" My next step was to consult my family connections on 
the subject; and on visiting them, I found, to my joyful 
surprise, that their minds were quite prepared to hear me 
propose the subject. My parents had long thought that I 
seemed marked out for the missionary work; and my let- 
ters had convinced them that my mind had been not a 
little occupied on that subject. It is a singular fact, that 
my dear mother, from the moment I had experienced re- 
ligion, had anticipated an event like this. Several of my 
family connections are pious, and their hearts have long 
been bound up in the missionary cause. AIL the objection 
they felt, arose from natural affection. That was strong. 
But in my parents, grace had sanctified those affections, 
which it neither could nor should destroy. The rest of 



REV. G. D. BO A RDM AN. 51 

the family yielded a weeping assent. Not long after I 
obtained the consent, and even the approbation of the 
President of the college. 

"It was now concluded that I should not sail for the 
present. This afforded opportunity to examine the mo- 
mentous question anew. I now entered on a more formal 
examination of the subject than I had ever undertaken 
before. In about eight weeks, the General Missionary 
Convention, the Missionary Board, were to meet in the 
city Washington, and it seemed desirable, that if I ever 
offered myself, it should be at this triennial session. 

"I read the prophecies respecting the spread of the 
Gospel, and found they foretold that the ' knowledge of 
the Lord should cover the earth as the waters do the seas.' 
But how is this knowledge to be spread? The Apostolic, 
as well as more modern times, answered, c by men going 
abroad and preaching the Gospel, and in no other way. 
But who shall go? Who shall send out missionaries? I 
could think of no nation but one, if even one, which pos- 
sessed so great facilities, and was under so great obliga- 
tions as our own. Thus I became convinced that the 
American churches ought to send out missionaries to the 
heathen. I next entered directly on the question, whether 
it was my individual duty to go as a missionary. That I 
had a desire to go, was a point long since settled. The 
points to be settled now, were, why I wished to be a mis- 
sionary, and whether I possessed the requisite qualifica- 
tions? On the latter question, I felt that my friends must 
decide, rather than myself. I was not conscious that there 
was any radical defect in my constitutional character. 

"As to my motives in wishing to enter the missionary 
work, I must be the sole judge, and that was the most dif- 
ficult question. I sometimes hoped and thought, my mo- 
tive was one of love to God, and a desire to glorify him; at 
other times I feared it was the indulgence of an unsancti- 
fied fondness for distinction. On this subject I prayed 
much, and spent nearly a fortnight, coming, as it were, upon 
my motives unawares; for if I formerly undertook to ex- 
amine them, I found they had the power of assuming false 
guises. 

"My Sabbaths, for about six weeks, I spent as seasons 
of fasting in relation to this subject. At length it pleased 






52 MEMOIR OF 

God to manifest his excellency and glory to me as he had 
never done before. He seemed to combine in his charac- 
ter all that was excellent, and lovely, and glorious. He 
appeared to fill all immensity with his glorious presence. He 
filled my soul. Then I experienced ' joy unspeakable and 
full of glory. 5 I seemed to myself like a worm, and no 
man, — I was lost in him. As a mote floating in the air has 
no tendency to move against the stillest breeze, so I felt 
not the least inclination to act contrary to the gentlest mov- 
ings of the Holy Spirit. I lost my own will in the will of 
God. I had been in the habit of writing the exercises of 
my mind briefly in a journal, from which I will now make 
some extracts, which will exhibit the frame of my mind 
better than I can at present recollect. 

" Thursday morning, March 13, 1823. I trust that I 
have just had a season of communion with God. My soul 
seemed drawn out in love to him, and in desires to become 
like him. I wished to resemble him as much as a sinful 
man can resemble a holy God. I wanted to be holy. I 
wanted to be swallowed up in God. I wanted Jesus to 
reign in me. I wanted the same spirit to dwell within 
me, and to subdue every evil propensity. I panted for per- 
fection. And I still pant. I am willing to be employed in 
the service of God, in any manner, or any place, and during 
any length of time he may please to direct; and when my 
work is done, I want to go home to the bosom of my Father 
and my God. 

" Friday morning, March 14. A comfortable season this 
morning in prayer. How precious are thy thoughts unto 
me, O God, how great is the sum of them! What unspeak- 
able treasures do I enjoy; my Bible and my God. What 
a precious Saviour is my Jesus. What a privilege to be 
employed in his service. I am wholly his, and wish to be 
wholly under his control. Let me have my Saviour, and 
I am happy, whatever else is denied me. 

" Lord's-day eve. March 17. A comfortable state of mind 
to-day. The truths of the gospel which I was permitted to 
hear in the day-time, and to preach in the evening, are pre- 
cious to me. As to the mission, I feel much as usual. I 
do not think a missionary life so desirable, because its du- 
ties appear few or easy, or its responsibilities small, but 
because I hope I may be more serviceable to the church 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 53 

as a missionary, than in any other capacity. I lay my ac- 
count with trials, perplexities, disappointments, discourage- 
ments and fatigues; and without the persuasion that Christ 
would accompany me, I should shudder at the thought of 
going. But in the strength of a covenant God, I can 
press through every trial and danger; and if his special 
grace is granted, I can calmly look the king of terrors in 
the face. 

" Saturday, March 22. If a sense of extreme unworthi- 
ness would deter me from entering on missionary work, I 
should long since have abandoned the thought. But the 
Lord Jesus is my worthiness, as well as my righteousness 
and strength. I may well be astonished that the eternal 
God should employ so unworthy a servant as myself in ac- 
complishing his designs; but if he does see fit to send me 
with messages of peace to the heathen, I may boldly stand 
before nobles and kings. 

"Thursday, March 27. I hope I shall be permitted to 
engage in a mission, but sometimes I entertain many doubt- 
ful apprehensions. Most of the time I feel that I cannot 
be denied. I see more objections and difficulties now in 
the way of abandoning, than in the way of pursuing, my 
favorite plan. I think I can never remain satisfied in this 
country, unless I have more evidence than I now have that 
it is my duty. 

"Lord's-day, March 30. By reason of bodily indispo- 
sition, I was detained from public worship this forenoon. 
Undisturbed by noise or company, I tried to give myself to 
God, and think I had an increasing desire, and an increas- 
ing evidence that it was my duty to become a missionary. 
My heart seemed to leap for joy, as my evidence increased, 
and I longed to go forth and preach the gospel. But on a 
sudden, the pangs of separation from every beloved object 
in America seized my mind, and distorted it with anguish 
unutterable. What! must I bid adieu to my dear, very 
dear parents, brothers and sisters, and friends? Must I die 
before the time ? For what is it less than death to be sep- 
arated from them, probably to see them no more on earth? 
But at length it occurred to me, that it was Jesus, the 
dearest of all my friends, who called me to go; then I said, 
Welcome separations and farewells, welcome tears and 

cries, welcome last sad embraces, welcome pangs and griefs, 

5# 



54 MEMOIROF 

only let me go where my Saviour calls, and goes himself; 
welcome toils, disappointments, fatigues and sorrows, wel- 
come an early grave, if I may only preach to the heathen 
'the unsearchable riches of Christ. ' I feel that I shall go. 
Precious Saviour, go with me, that I be not alone. 

" Saturday morning, April 5. I sometimes think that 
for poor souls sitting in heathen darkness, I have a peculiar 
sort of love, such as I have for none else. But my princi- 
pal motive to engage in missions, is, I think, a regard for 
my precious Saviour. For this, I sometimes think I can 
endure separation, forests, burning suns, persecutions, dan- 
gers and death. And when the consideration is superadded, 
of rendering immortal services to those who must otherwise 
perish in heathenism, I feel au impulse which is restrained 
by no earthly ties, however strong, by no endearments, how- 
ever tender, by no dangers, however appalling. 

"Lord's-day morning, April 6. In prayer I seemed lost 
in God, swallowed up in him. I prayed for new and large 
supplies of grace, for more of the influence of the blessed 
Spirit. I do not know but my desires were completely ab- 
sorbed in love to God, and in desire to serve him. I feel 
an increasing desire for the missionary work, and hope my 
mind is free from unsanctified prejudices. The greatest 
obstacle is my unfitness for the work. When I think of 
planting the standard of the cross in lands of darkness, where 
the Saviour's name was never known, and of beginning a 
work that shall last till time shall end, of laying a founda- 
tion for others far more suitable and worthy than myself, I 
shrink and shudder. I feel more suited to take some re- 
tired spot in the vineyard of the Lord, where 1 shall attract 
but little notice, and my labors will involve consequences 
comparatively unimportant, and my duties will require but 
moderate talents; where I can live almost unobserved, and 
die almost unlamented, but by a few Christian friends. I 
am astonished that such an ephemeral insect as myself 
should once think of that awful work — the work of ' preach- 
ing among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ!' 
Still I long to go, and can think of no disappointment so 
great as that of a denial. I sometimes fear that if I go, I 
shall become an apostate, and a reproach to the cause I 
profess to love. But whatever becomes of poor unworthy 
me at last, let me never dishonor the name of my precious 
Christ." 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 55 

11 Such were my exercises for about six weeks; which 
time I devoted principally to an inquiry into my individual 
duty on the subject of missions. All this time I felt rather 
a growing and prevailing conviction that it was my duty to 
become a missionary. I have never been perfectly satisfied 
so as to have no doubts even to this day, though since the 
last date I have seldom wavered much. I conceive that in 
matters not revealed, we are to act according to prevailing 
evidence, for we can seldom attain to absolute certainty. 

" Under the date of Saturday evening, April 12, 1823, I 
find the following note in my journal: C I have at length 
come to a conclusion, and have written to the Corresponding 
Secretary, offering myself to the Baptist Board of Foreign 
Missions. O, that my offer may be received or rejected, 
according as its reception or rejection will most promote 
the glory of God and the welfare of souls.' 

" N. B. In my offer, I said I was willing to be sent 
whithersoever the Board should direct, though for some 
reasons I had a predilection for being sent to China, Pal- 
estine, or Burmah. The Board accepted my offer, and 
soon gave me an appointment to Burmah. There may 

I LIVE, LABOR AND DIE." 



56 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER V. 

He pursues his studies at Andover — Correspondence — His labors for 
the Clarkson Society in Salem— He visits Maine and receives 
ordination. 

Mrs. Judson, who had for some time been in this coun- 
try for the benefit of her health, was now about returning to 
her husband, and her labors in the East. She was alone. 
At first it was thought advisable, that Mr. Boardman 
should accompany her; but as Mr. and Mrs. Wade, who 
had first given themselves to the Lord, and were desirous 
also to be given, through the Board, to the heathen, were 
soon after accepted, and in a state of readiness to leave the 
country, it was thought best that Mr. Boardman should re- 
main and devote a longer time to the acquisition of such 
knowledge, as should render him more extensively useful 
to the mission. He accordingly left Waterville in June 
following, and as the institution at Newton had not then 
been established, he was directed to pursue his studies at 
Andover, Massachusetts. 

The following letter addressed to a friend, Mr. P. with 
whom he roomed while in college, gives us a glance at one 
of the most useful theological institutions in our country. 
The mention of the seminary at Andover, seldom fails to 
awaken in the minds of the pious, associations of deep in- 
terest. It was here that Judson, and Hall, and Mills, with 
others, matured, if not conceived, their plans for carrying 
the gospel to the heathen. 

<c Andover Theological Seminary, July 4, 1823. 
" Very dear Brother, 

" A thousand circumstances combine to make the recol- 
lection of Maine, of Waterville, and of my acquaintance 
with you, unusually interesting and pleasant. Those agree- 
able interviews we have enjoyed, those connections we 
have formed, those seasons of social prayer and mutual 
confession, are all effectually secure in my mind from the 
obscuring veil, or the obliterating hand, of oblivion. Yes, 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 57 

brother P., I shall always remember, and always love you. 
But you need, I hope, no assurances of my attachment. 

"A series of interesting providences, which I cannot 
now relate, has led me at last to this place; and be assured, 
I feel myself on almost sacred ground. Here were en- 
kindled many of those fires which, for twelve or fifteen 
years, have been bursting through the surrounding dark- 
ness, and sending forth their light to nations once involved 
in all the gloom of paganism. Here lived Samuel J. Mills. 
He was a man of God. His life affords ample proof, if 
there were no other, that the Gospel discloses a system 
which affects the heart, and moves the life. I have fin- 
ished, with great satisfaction to myself, the perusal of his 
Memoirs this evening, and when I had done I could pray, 
c Lord, Make me like Samuel J. Mills. 5 Never did I read 
a work of human production which enkindled so much 
ardor, and excited so many desires to do good on an 
extensive scale as his Memoirs, written by Dr. Spring. 

" Here lived Obookiah, that happy youth. Here lives, 
now, David Brown, one of the humblest of all God's ador- 
ing children, if we may judge in any degree from short 
acquaintance and external appearance. This afternoon I 
took a most delightful walk into the grove by the shady 
path where Mills used to walk and pray. There I tried 
to give myself away to God, and prayed that if it would be 
for his glory, and would not inflate my wicked heart with 
pride; nor hinder me from attending to other appropriate 
duties, I might also be permitted to devise and execute 
some plan for spreading the knowledge of the Saviour, till 
his name shall be known and his praises sung in every 
land, by every people. O, my brother, what a blessed 
thing it is to live for God. It affords the real Christian 
unspeakable delight to be wholly employed according to 
the divine disposal. 

" I want the brethren in Waterville college to feel more 
than ever that c they are not their own. 5 They have pro- 
fessed to devote themselves to God. But it is not enough 
to give up ourselves at baptism. We should do it daily 
and nightly and hourly. Let the brethren feel the worth 
of souls, and they would take no rest without the assur- 
ance that they were doing something for their salvation. 
Were there but one neighborhood of unconverted men in 



58 MEMOIR OP 

the world, what incessant prayers would be offered to God 
from every Christian's heart; what unremitted exertion 
would be made to bring them back to God. But alas, 
when a world is in ruins, and only here and there is one 
who is awakened to behold the wide-spread desolation, 
what astonishing sluggishness is manifested. It is easy to 
look around and see a vast moral waste, but it is quite 
another thing to feel, and to ' sigh and cry* for it. Oh, 
when shall God's people awake to duty, and to human wo! 
When shall we learn to act like rational beings. O that 
an impulse may be giving to our feelings — that the blessed, 
the transforming influence of the Holy Spirit may excite 
us to more vigorous action. I feel a particular anxiety for 
the brethren in Waterville college. I would not insinuate 
that there is a very unusual want of interest there. But 
not half enough is felt, not half enough is done. Water- 
ville college occupies an important place in the interests of 
American Baptists; perhaps none more so in all New 
England. I ardently hope that the pious students there 
will keep themselves unspotted from the world. May the 
Lord increase abundantly their piety and devotedness to 
his cause. Exhort them from their affectionate brother 
to be often in prayer. Suggest to them the importance of 
making it a business to shake off spiritual sloth. Intro- 
duce as much missionary intelligence into your meetings 
as practicable. 

" As to the missionary field, # I hope it prospers. I have 
been out to examine one here, which the students are pre- 
paring. The whole field, say half an acre, was a ledge of 
solid rock. They have demolished the rock three or four 
feet in depth, and hauled on soil, so that nearly one half of 
the field is now in a state of cultivation. They work on 
the ledge every day, drilling and blowing with powder. 
The subduing of that piece of land, small as it is, cannot 
probably cost less than 4 or 500 dollars. But the students 
are all zealous in the work The level to which it is 
reduced is about five or six feet below the original surface 
of the rock. The labor of subduing the four acres at Wa- 
terville, is the work of a pigmy when compared to this. 

* A few acres of ground, cultivated by the students, the proceeds of 
which are devoted to the cause of missions. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 59 

O, we are happy here, and I assure you time passes 
sweetly along. You know I formerly disliked the study 
of language. But now I have an object in view, and can 
pore on the Hebrew with indescribable satisfaction." 



To his Brother-in-law, Capt. B. 

" Andover Theological Seminary, July 1, 1823. 
M My dear brother Blanchard, 

" You cannot easily imagine what satisfaction your let- 
ter, received this morning, afforded me. I did not know 
but the manner of my leaving Maine would give unpleas- 
ant feelings, such as you would not soon forget. Be 
assured, dear brother, it was not because I had no regard 
for you that I took ' so rapid a flight.' Circumstances 
seemed to require it. The Board of Missions had informed 
me, that unless Mr. and Mrs. Wade should conclude to 
accompany Mrs. Judson to Rangoon, it would be necessary 
for me to leave for that purpose almost immediately. Hence 
it was that I left you so abruptly. But my surprise and 
joy were great, on learning, the next day after calling at 
your house, that Mr. and Mrs. Wade were going with Mrs. 
Judson, and that I was to remain some time longer in 
America. I was pleased with the Providence which so 
fully seconded my favorite plans. I would not be under- 
stood to express an unwillingness to leave America when 
it shall seem to be duty. But I could not feel persuaded, 
myself, that it was my duty to go so suddenly, and with so 
little preparation. I would not give up my hope and pros- 
pect of finally being employed as a Missionary to the hea- 
then, for any worldly consideration whatever. No. It is 
in my heart to spend my days in endeavoring to preach 
the Gospel to my brethren, who are now sitting in dark- 
ness, and in the shadow of death. 

61 At present, I am engaged in the study of Hebrew; and 
on the whole, I like it. In the course of a fortnight, I 
hope I shall be able to read the Bible in the original 
tongue. I am delighted with the study, because it is im- 
mediately preparatory to the work I expect to perform 
when I arrive at Bur m ah. 

"My situation is truly pleasant. I have a fine room in 



60 MEMOIR OF 

one of the edifices, called Bartlet Hall, with every thing 
necessary for convenience or comfort. And the society is 
such as I want. There are about 150 students in the 
seminary, all professedly pious. Several of them are cal- 
culating on a foreign mission. 

" I was pleased to learn the happy alteration in the cir- 
cumstances of your family. I hope that little jewel will 
be preserved. The name you have mentioned is rather a 
long and inconvenient one, and I believe has been very 
well borne by his delighted uncle. It pleases me, whether 
it flatters my vanity or not, to think you have such a re- 
gard for me, as to erect such a precious monument to my 
memory in your house. I hope sister, and her sweet 
babes and yourself, will be the objects of our Heavenly 
Father's care so long as you live. May we be prepared to 
meet in heaven, where, with our dear Harriet, and all our 
beloved friends whom God by his grace may have fitted for 
that employ, we may unite in the song, Worthy is the 
Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and 
wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing." 

Mr. Boardman had many friends in the college at Wa- 
terville, near and dear friends, whose society he highly 
valued. There was one whom he honored with his confi- 
dence, to whom he would intrust his secrets. Immedi- 
ately after his mind became seriously exercised on the 
subject of a foreign mission, he communicated his feel- 
ings to his friend. It would be wrong to say, that in him 
he found a spirit congenial with his own. But he found 
such a degree of congeniality, as from this time forward 
rendered their interviews on this subject, and their inter- 
change of feelings and sentiments, both frequent and 
deeply interesting. To him he was wont to communicate, 
on the evening of almost every day, after the hours for 
study were past, the progress of his inquiries, the advanced 
state of his feelings, and the brightening up, or otherwise 
of his prospects. He could not but see and know that 
there was an immense distance between his own feelings 
and those of his friend, on these interesting topics; yet 
the hours of darkness, and sometimes of midnight, were 
often spent in imaginary excursions to the land of pagans; 
in summing up the toils and difficulties to be there en- 



REV. G. D. B0ARDMAN. 61 

countered by the missionary, and in estimating the sacri- 
fices and sufferings inseparable from such an undertaking. 
And when imagination had brooded over the darkness 
that for ages had rested unbroken upon the nations, faith 
would sometimes pierce the veil, and dissipate that dark- 
ness, and discover the dawning glory of the latter day. 
These cheering and not unprofitable interviews were kept 
up, till Mr. B. left Waterville for Andover. An occasional 
correspondence between him and his friend was preserved 
from this time to that of his embarkation for Burmah. 
The following extract is from the first of this correspon- 
dence. 

ic Andover Theological Seminary, July 3, 1823. 
" Very dear Brother, 

"You have doubtless been apprized of the kind Provi- 
dence of our covenant God, in opening a way for me to 
spend some time longer in this country, before my final 
embarkation. I assure you I am most delightfully situated. 
I am now studying the Hebrew, and though it is extremely 
complex and difficult, I find an indescribable pleasure in 
it. Every advance I make prepares me for greater useful- 
ness in that interesting mission, which I hope finally to 
join. My leisure hours are devoted to writing letters, to 
meditation, miscellaneous reading, exercise and intercourse 
with the brethren. I find some dearly beloved kindred 

souls here. Particularly my friend, brother S P . 

O, that I were more like him. 

" I have read, with considerable interest, Buck on Ex- 
perience; and Henry Martyn's Memoirs, with delight. 
What cannot grace do in humbling the proud heart, in 
changing foes to friends, and in employing the instruments 
which Satan has prepared for his own use, in the blessed 
work of extending the Gospel! The Bible is every day 
unfolding new beauties and new treasures. This morning 
I took up the life of S. J. Mills, that man of God, who did 
so much for the cause of his blessed Master in awakening 
and carrying the spirit of missionary enterprise among the 
American churches. My soul seemed to have caught 
new fire. Some remarks in his life, relate to the interest- 
ing case of the lamented Henry Obookiah, the Sandwich 
Islander. So I have just been reading his Memoir. All 

6 



62 MEMOIR OP 

conspire to enkindle new zeal in my breast. I hope God 
has important designs to be accomplished by even me, his 
most unworthy servant. O, my brother, what a blessed 
employment, to live for God alone. Here, now, I give 
away my whole body and soul and spirit, and am far richer 
for the gift. Ah, 'tis not a gift; it is only acknowledging 
that to be his which he has claimed. I hope I do feel that 
I am the Lord's, and my desire and prayer is, that he will 
glorify himself by me. For nothing else would I wish my 
life to be prolonged. 

iC I want a mighty impulse to be given to our churches 
on this subject. Like an electric shock, I want it to spread 
from north to south, from east to west, till all our souls 
are kindled with a glow of holy zeal for God. What, shall 
the redeemed of the Lord slumber over the ruin of millions 
in tenfold moral darkness? It cannot, must not be. Let 
the people of God consider for what they are placed 
here, that they are ' the salt of the earth, the light of the 
world;' and let them consider but for a short time the 
responsibilities of their station, and they will be aroused to 
action. How thoughtless have we been. Our vision has 
scarcely passed the boundary of our acquaintance. What 
contracted benevolence to man has characterized our 
movemeuts. We have too long lived as if our own salva- 
tion and that of our friends, for whom we feel a deep 
interest, and on account of whose state we have been 
driven to prayers and tears, were all that concerns us. 
When shall Zion arise, and put on her strength, and be 
clad in her beautiful garments. O, my brother, let us 
weep, let us pray, let us labor. The glory of our dear, 
blessed, and most precious Saviour is involved. Do, my 
brother endeavor to awaken more interest in college for 
the honor of God and the welfare of souls. At seven 
o'clock every morning, I hope I shall be enabled to re- 
member the church, the people, and the college in Water- 
ville. My heart is sometimes much enlarged in prayer for 
you. I am now happy, but how soon I may be in the vale 
of sorrow is unknown to me. If I had what I deserve, my 
sorrow would this moment commence, and never cease. 
O, my God, forgive a trembling sinner." 

An extract will here be given of another letter, written 



REV. G. D. BO A RDM AN. 63 

soon after, and addressed to the same friend. It will serve 
to illustrate the activity of his mind in devising liberal 
things for the good of the church and the world. It is 
mostly valuable, however, for the sketch it gives us of the 
operations of a religious society at Andover, whose influ- 
ence has probably been felt in every quarter of the earth. 
Should the perusal of the extract lead to the formation of 
similar societies in other seminaries, and to the putting 
forth of similar efforts to meliorate the condition of the 
heathen, an object will be secured sufficiently important 
to justify its insertion in this work. 

"Salem, . 

"My dear Brother, 

"The account you gave of a change in the religious 
state of things at Waterville, cheered me much. I wished 
myself transported to that dear spot, sitting, conversing, and 
praying with you. But my joy was comparatively for a mo- 
ment. A letter received not long after, assured me that my 
hopes had flourished but to fade. It is distressing, it is 
heart-rending to contemplate the spiritual death which per- 
vades, in too great a degree, that interesting, and, by me, 
beloved people. O, shall neither the mj^miiss r? n r th£ *"d fr - 
ments of God awaken them ? Had I a heart of flesh, I might 
plead for them. ' I do earnestly remember them still.' I 
cannot forget a people endeared to me by so many tender 
ties. But I cannot extend the hand of relief. 

" Since residing in Andover, I have thought much of the 
Philalethian Society. # I know not who are the officers, 
but will take the liberty to make a few suggestions in this 
letter. The missionary department is defective. I say so 

* This is a religious society in the college at Waterville, the ob- 
ject of which is the investigation of truth. Mr. Boardman's object 
was to improve this society, and to extend the sphere of its opera- 
tions. 

There is now another society in college, very nearly resembling 
in character what he here wished the Philalethian to be. It is called, 
in honor to his memory, l The Boardman Missionary Society.' It 
was formed in the spring of 1832, and embraces among its members 
most of the students of the institution. It has for its object the in- 
crease and wider diffusion of the same spirit, which actuated that 
devoted man, and the acquisition of information by a regular corres- 
pondence with most of the missionary stations throughout the world. 



64 



M E M I R OF 



because it appears plain, that in a seminary of learning oc- 
cupying so important a place as Waterville college, there 
ought to be something systematical on the concerns of mis- 
sions, — something designed more particularly to awaken 
the interest, and to enlighten the minds of the students. 
At Andover, there is a ' Society of Inquiry respecting Mis- 
sions, 5 so called, which meets once in three weeks. A dis- 
sertation is produced, and read by some member of the 
middle class, on a subject assigned him at a previous meet- 
ing. The reading of this piece usually occupies thirty or 
forty minutes. Afterwards letters of correspondence are 
read, and such business transacted as may belaid before the 
society, by a standing committee, appointed to superintend 
its general concerns. The themes are such as the follow- 
ing: * What is the moral state of the Canadas? What pe- 
culiar qualifications are necessary for a missionary to the 
slaves? What are the prospects of a mission to Patagonia? 
Can any thing be done for Portugal? Which mission 
demands most patronage, the Bombay or the Ceylon? 
the Sandwich islands or the Palestine ? What are the en- 
couragements of a mission to the East? and what the dis- 
couragements? What qualifications ought every foreign 
missionary to possess? etc. kc. The answers to these 
questions are highly interesting and instructive. The chapel 
doors are open for all, gentlemen and ladies, &c. and fre- 
quently the room is full. There is no fee for admission into 
the society. It owns property, however, to a considerable 
amount, arising principally from the donations of benevo- 
lent friends. The missionary library belonging to the so- 
ciety is very valuable, enriched by many specimens of 
translations, missionary journals, reports, histories, manu- 
scripts, biographies, heathen deities, paintings, ornaments, 
and garments, from various heathen countries where mis- 
sions have been established. Here you may find missionary 
intelligence consolidated or detailed in all shapes and forms. 
You seem almost to converse with the missionaries, and to 
see their various stations. You stand on an eminence from 
which you look out upon the world, and command almost 
at a single glance, a view of the whole earth, as it rolls in 
moral darkness under your feet. Occasionally you are 
cheered with here and there a brightly illuminated spot, 
where the Sun of Righteousness pours in his healing beams, 



REV. G. D. B OAR DM AN. 65 

gradually enlarging its dimensions, rolling back the pavi- 
lions of darkness, and melting away the fetters and mana- 
cles, which Paganism has forged and fastened upon her 
tame, besotted devotees. 

"Now it appears to me, that you might have something 
of this kind in the Philalethian Society. I leave it for your 
consideration. This course, if pursued, would greatly in- 
crease your interest in missions: it would make you gen- 
erally more acquainted with the benevolent operations of 
the day, and with the comparative claims of the several 
classes of people whose cases might be the subjects of your 
communications. Let these pieces be written on paper of 
one uniform shape and size, and let them be preserved in 
manuscript for the library of the society. I hope you will 
do much for missions, and acquire the name and the cha- 
racter of possessing a missionary spirit. You are probably 
aware that it is not in adding to the pecuniary funds of the 
Missionary Society, that the students at Waterville college 
are to accomplish most for the spread of the Gospel. It is in 
the awakening and cultivation of a missionary spirit, the 
summoning of all your inward powers to the holy enterprise 3 
and the powerful action of your own minds upon the minds 
of others, — it is in this that your prospects of success pre- 
sent themselves. If the brethren feel their own souls kindle 
with a holy passion for missions while at college, they will, 
wherever they go, carry the spirit with them; and will 
transfuse it into all with whom they associate. And I need 
not tell you that the lispings of desire from the lips of a 
poor cottager, far removed from the bustle of fashionable 
and busy life, may ascend to God with more acceptance, 
than ten thousand rivers of oil offered to support the mis- 
sion. It has often afforded me much comfort and satisfac- 
tion to consider that when I am gone to the scene of my 
labors, some humble saint, whom, perhaps I have never 
seen, or if seen, have never noticed, may, morning and 
evening, raise a broken whisper to God, that he would 
cause his blessing to descend upon me, and make me the 
instrument of turning manyBurmans from idolatry, to serve 
the living God. Should I never be permitted — what I ar- 
dently desire — to welcome you to Burman shores, it shall 
afford me comfort in the moment of sorrow, that brother 

lifts up his ardent soul to God for me," 

6# 



66 MEMOIR OP 

To his sister, Mrs. Blanchard. 

"Beverly, Oct. 1, 1823. 
" Very dear Sister, 

" Your excellent letter of July 27th is now before me. I 
rejoice with you, and would render thanks to our heavenly 
Father for his distinguishing mercies towards you, in re- 
storing you again to health, and in reviving in your mind 
a recollection of his parental kindness. It would be well 
for us to remember that God is daily doing us good, — that 
his common blessings demand from us new and obedient 
expressions of obligation. It has often astonished me, that 
the profusion of his mercies, showered upon our dear family, 
should produce so little feeling in my stupid heart. What 
family has been so signally blessed as ours? Surely he hath 
not dealt with us after our sins, nor rewarded us according 
to our iniquities. 

" I rejoice to learn that your recent sickness led you to 
take a nearer view of the eternal world, to consider whether 
your days were not well nigh numbered and finished, and 
to examine into the state of your heart, that you might know 
whether you are indeed united to Christ. What is there 
like feeling ourselves wedded to him in bonds of affection, 
that earth and hell cannot sever? The man who lives daily 
by faith in the Son of God, who like Enoch walks with 
God, stands firm and secure, though all around him be con- 
vulsed; though the mountains be removed, the earth tremble, 
and the sea roar. God is a hiding-place from the windy 
storm and tempest. How secure is the Christian in the 
folded arms of his covenant God. What, though the ele- 
ments were melted into one solid mass of ruins, God, who 
is our refuge and strength, is still the same. This vital 
union to Christ will support us under every loss and be- 
reavement we are called to sustain. If our souls are stayed 
on him, we can endure our trials without feeling their poig- 
nancy. And though all the earthly objects of our affection 
were removed from our view, we should still feel that our 
great portion was left, — we could say with Jeremiah, ' The 
Lord is my portion, saith my soul;' and with Job, c Yet 
surely I know that my Redeemer liveth.' This thought has 
often comforted me. Whatever we may lose, if we love and 
value Christ as we ought, we shall feel that our all is left 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 67 

us still. And this sundering of the ties which bind us to the 
earth and earthly objects, is only preparing us to set our af- 
fections more undividedly on our Father and Friend in heav- 
en. This considerably cheers me in prospect of leaving all my 
earthly friends. I hope, that while I feel no abatement of 
affection to my friends in America, I shall find my affections 
more concentrated in Christ, who, I believe, will be with 
me wherever I go. But for his promise to be with his ser- 
vants in all their labors and toils, I should despond and 
shrink from the great work to which I trust he has called me. 
Sometimes, when I lose sight of this gracious promise, I 
almost say I cannot go. But generally, I am comfortably 
supported by his cheering words. Some may say I am un- 
feeling, and have but a small share of natural affection. But 
they know not my heart, and are unacquainted with the 
struggles I have often felt. Be assured, my love to my 
friends was never warmer, my affection for them never 
stronger, than when I regarded them in the light of a 
speedy separation. In such a light I regarded them last 
spring. But when I reviewed my evidences of duty to go 
far hence to the heathen, and was constrained to believe 
that I had not taken that honor to myself, I said to my 
troubled thoughts c peace, be still.' Yet if I had not had 
an enlarged view of the greatness and importance of the 
work before me, I could not have endured the trial. An 
agony which few have felt would have accompanied me in 
all my way. But a good providence has seen fit to protract 
my stay in America, so that I anticipate the privilege of 
seeing once more the faces of my beloved friends, on whom 
I did suppose I had closed my eyes for ever. Perhaps 
something may be designed for me in this providence, 
which I cannot foresee. I desire henceforth to live at God's 
disposal — to be wholly at his service. I would be crucified 
with Christ, and live no more to myself, but to him who 
has died for me. The Gospel teaches me that I am not my 
own, and that I must hold myself in readiness to obey any 
mandate from Him, who has bought me with a price. I 
wish to feel but little concern for this world, but to glorify 
God, and finish the work he has given me to do. It is mat- 
ter of comparatively small importance to me, whither I go, 
or where I die, if I may but do what God would have me. 
" It is probable that I shall not sail for Burmah at present. 



68 MEMOIR OP 

A little before sailing, I hope to visit my friends in Maine. 
Then I hope to see you, and that you will be able to say, 
' Farewell, my brother; 5 and will be willing from the heart, 
that God should employ me as he pleases." 

As the subject of a voluntary exile from his friends is here 
introduced, it may not be improper to make a remark or two 
in this place. It should not be thought, that the struggle of 
mind alluded to in the above extract between feeling and 
duty, derogates at all from the piety, the zeal, the self-de- 
votement, or decision of character of this worthy mission- 
ary. Indeed, all these mental qualities would lose a large 
proportion of their beauty and excellence, were this tender- 
heartedness, this keen sensibility to the endearments of 
kindred and home, buried in the shade. This, while it 
throws around the human character a peculiar charm, at 
the same time confers upon it a superior dignity, and 
sweetly blends the beautiful with the sublime. It would 
be an unamiable character that betrayed no feeling, no ten- 
der affection for friends and relatives, when on the point 
of leaving them for ever. Under such circumstances, firm- 
ness and decision of purpose would appear more like brutal 
insensibility; and a willingness to endure sacrifices, toils 
and suffering, like stoical indifference. 

When the disciples at Cesarea besought the Apostle with 
tears to desist from going up to Jerusalem, where they knew 
his life would be endangered, had he only said to them, 
' What mean ye to weep?' we should unavoidably have felt 
that his answer was harsh and abrupt, indicative of a stern, 
unbending temper of mind, that could rebuke with unspar- 
ing severity the expression of nature's best feelings and 
the sweetest dictates of piety. But when we hear him 
adding, ' And break my heart? ' his reply loses the stern- 
ness of its aspect, and the rebuke is softened into a mild 
and gentle reproof by the overflowing of a heart full of 
Christian affection. And when we hear him assigning the 
reason of his conduct in refusing to hearken to their kind ex- 
postulation, that he was ' ready not to be bound only, but also 
to die at Jerusalem, for the name of the Lord Jesus ,' we 
are constrained to acknowledge that his character derives 
additional lustre from the tenderness of his ' breaking 
heart ' — 4hat at no period in his history does he appear in a 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 69 

more deeply interesting light; and we cheerfully concede 
to him the title, which by universal consent, has been given 
him, of the Great Apostle. 

The following letter will disclose more fully the strength 
of Mr. Boardman's attachment to his friends and his country, 
and the power of grace in enabling him to part with all, at 
the call of duty : 

iC Andover Theological Seminary, Jan. 14, 1824. 
"My very dear Sister, 

" Your kind letter of the 8th and 28th ult. I have just re- 
ceived and read with much interest. It was thought expe- 
dient by the missionary friends in this region, that I should 
spend the last vacation in Beverly, and defer my visit to the 
friends in Maine till next spring. I could not but comply 
with their advice, though I wished very much to visit you, 
and your dear little G. D. B. B. I hope his life will be 
a blessing to his parents and to the church. May you be 
enabled to train up all your children in the law of the Lord. 
You will need to pray much for divine grace. I try to 
remember you, your dear husband and your children, when 
I retire to ask spiritual blessings on myself and my friends. 

u I have been aware, dear sister, from the first, that my 
proposal to engage in a foreign mission would call forth 
many emotions in your breast, but I hoped God would 
graciously enable you to bear with submission, the loss you 
would be called to sustain. Think not, my sister, that I 
have lost all sensibility on the subject. Be assured, if ten- 
derness of feeling, — if ardor of affection, — if attachment to 
friends, — to Christian society and Christian privileges, — if 
apprehension of toil and danger in a missionary life, — if an 
overwhelming sense of responsibility, — could detain me in 
America, I should never go to Burmah. But a sense of 
duty, — a sense which I could not, on sober examination, 
charge to fanaticism, and which I could not evade; an over- 
whelming view of the worth of souls, and of their perishing 
state, and an ardent desire to promote, in the greatest de- 
gree possible, their eternal welfare, has compelled me to 
say, ' Send me wherever my services are most needed. 
Much as I love my friends, — much as I prize the pleasures 
of home, and the friendship of my native land, — much as I 
dread the loss of all I hold dear in America, — I will go 



70 ME MO I R OF 

wherever duty calls. I'll go to China, to Burmah, to Pal- 
estine or Turkey; I'll stay in Waterville, or I'll become 
the pastor of some little church in this country, only let me 
be employed where and as long as the Lord will.' With 
such a state of feeling, I submitted myself to the decision 
of the General Convention. They saw fit to give me an 
appointment to the Burman mission; and I frankly acknow- 
ledge that their appointment exactly accorded with my ar- 
dent desires; they were desires, however, which I wished 
to keep under the entire control of a sober sense of 
duty. Since my appointment, I have known seasons when 
the thoughts of parting from my friends seemed almost in- 
supportable. But still I cannot say I ever regretted that I 
gave myself up to the Convention, or that they gave me the 
appointment they did. 

"It is the greatness of the work, more than the trials 
which attend it, that makes me tremble most. When I 
think of aiding in laying the foundation on which others 
will build as long as the world shall stand; and when I 
remember that their success may depend, in some meas- 
ure, on my discharging my duty with fidelity, I wStand and 
almost shudder at the thought. But this is not all. I 
must be a pattern of holiness and good works, both to 
heathen and to converts. To the missionaries, rather than 
to the Bible, the people will look for the fruits of the 
Christian religion. Besides, my labors may be immedi- 
ately connected with the everlasting well-being of multi- 
tudes with whom I may have intercourse. All these 
things seem sometimes too much for me. But my strength 
is in the Lord of Hosts. 

"Pray much, dear sister, for grace to be given to you 
and me. I need the prayers of saints very much. I feel 
an anxious solicitude for the spiritual welfare of brother 
H. and family. We must pray for them daily. The Lord 
may see fit to hear and answer our prayer.'* 

"Tell your dear husband to write me soon. I want to 
hear from you often — to know how your souls prosper. 
Do you have daily intercourse with the dear Redeemer? 



* This brother has since made a public profession of religion. i The 
effectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much." 



REV. G. D. B0ARDMAN. 71 

Let us study to have the mind of Christ. Our life is short. 
We must do our work soon, or we must leave it undone." 

Nearly the first acquaintance he formed in Massachu- 
setts was in Salem. The people there had been trained 
up under the kindly influence of Christian affection, and 
had themselves drank deeply into its spirit. Here, there- 
fore, he found friends interested in every good work, and 
felt himself entirely at home. 

Several benevolent ladies in Salem, had, among other 
labors of love, formed themselves into an association, de- 
nominated the Clarkson Society, for the benefit of the 
colored population of that town. Having become ac- 
quainted with Mr. Boardman, the society were desirous to 
avail themselves, for a few weeks, of the benefit of his la- 
bors. On receiving his appointment, he laid the subject 
before several of his most judicious friends, who advised 
him to spend the ensuing vacation in the service of the 
society. This service he might regard as bearing a near 
relation to that in which he hoped to spend his days. The 
manner in which he discharged his trust, as appears from 
the records of the society, while it shows that his heart was 
peculiarly interested in the work before him, gave pleasing 
promise of what he would be, should he be suffered to enter 
upon that wider field of missionary labor, to which his 
thoughts were directed. 

He entered upon his labors on the 26th of April, and 
continued them, with little intermission, for nine weeks. 
At the expiration of this period, he addressed to the ladies 
of the Society an interesting report of his services, which 
was unanimously accepted. 

In September, he left Andover on a visit to his friends 
in Maine. On his way to New Sharon, the place of his 
father's residence, he called at his sister's, in Cumberland, 
spent a short time in North Yarmouth, and having passed 
some days with his father's family, was returning by the 
way of Waterville. From this place he addressed the fol- 
lowing letter to his sister. 

" Waterville, Sept. 30, 1824. 
"My very dear Sister, 

" In addressing you at this time, I am prompted both by 

inclination and a sense of duty. You have probably heard 



12 MEMOIR OF 

of our safe arrival at New Sharon. Our journey was pleas- 
ant, and I trust profitable. The family were in health. 
I came to this place on Thursday. The friends here are 
generally in health of body, and though complaining of 
great barrenness in religion, they yet have been visited 
with a little reviving in their bondage. My situation is 
agreeable. What reason have I to bless the Lord for all 
his benefits towards me! 

" On my return to Waterville, I understood that the 
Lord was working wonders in the back part of the town. 
The tidings afforded me a degree of joy, and I soon went 
out to see the work myself. I trust it is really a good 
work. Ten or twelve have been hopefully converted to 
God within three or four weeks. The Lord seems to be 
still at work, though not in so extraordinary a manner as 
in some places. We have great reason to bless his name 
for his work of grace on the hearts of men. What an 
exertion of divine power must that be, by which the proud 
are made lowly — the enemy of God and holiness is con- 
verted into a friend. What gratitude and praise are due 
to him, who has washed away the sins of his people in his 
own precious blood. If we are Christians indeed, Christ 
died for us. He did not spill his blood merely for great, 
but for little Christians also. God, in purposing the re- 
demption of his people, knew from eternity all the per- 
verseness of their hearts, and determined that the full price 
should be paid for every sin. Yes, and the dear Redeemer 
undertook the mighty work, and he accomplished it by the 
sacrifice of his own body on the tree. What boundless 
love was this, that the Lamb of God should give his soul 
an offering for sin. Well did the enraptured Apostle ex- 
claim, 'Behold what manner of love the Father hath be- 
stowed on us that we might be called the sons of God!' 

1 O, for such love, let rocks and hills 
Their lasting silence break.' 

Could I say, dear sister, with certainty, that I love the 
Saviour, my happiness would be complete. But, alas, how 
languid are my affections, how cold and how few my re- 
turns of love. My heart is extremely hard and insensible. 
Still, I hope I have some hungerings and thirstings after 
righteousness. One thing cheers me — I abhor myself on 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 73 

account of sin. If not very much deceived, I do love 
Jesus, notwithstanding. And I know if he has given me 
any love to him, he has done more than earth and hell can 
destroy. If we love him at all, we have been changed, 
1 for the carnal mind is enmity against God. 5 

" How important is self-examination. The man who 
does not examine himself daily, knows not what are his 
needs. Unless we examine and see where our weaker 
part is, we shall not keep it fortified. And I am per- 
suaded that self-examination, to be really profitable, must 
be habitual. Every day ought to witness our faithfulness 
in the discharge of this important duty. Yet such is the 
deceitfulness of the human heart, and such the darkness 
of the human mind, that we cannot perform this duty 
profitably without divine assistance. The Psalmist, sensi- 
ble of the difficulties of the task, calls thus upon God for 
aid; ' Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me, and 
know my thoughts; and see if there be any wicked way in 
me, and lead me in the way everlasting. 5 All our self- 
examination should begin and end with prayer. 

"We, dear sister, are professors of the religion of 
Christ. How responsible the station! Are we then a 
spectacle to the world, to angels and to men? — The light 
of the world and the salt of the earth? What manner of 
persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godli- 
ness. Are such moths as we permitted to become stones 
in that spiritual temple, of which Christ himself is the 
corner? Does God condescend to be our Father and our 
Redeemer? Then let. us be more holy, more like him. 5 ' 

Early in January, 1825, Mr. Boardman again visited his 
native State. At the request of the Board, he spent sev- 
eral weeks in travelling through different parts of the 
State, for the purpose of awakening a more general inter- 
est in the subject of foreign missions. For the same 
reason it was thought advisable that his ordination should 
take place in Maine. He was accordingly ordained at 
North Yarmouth, February 16, 18°25. Here, as we have 
seen, he had some time resided with his parents when 
quite young. His aged father was still remembered with 
affection and respect by the surviving members of his 
former flock, as an able and faithful pastor. As a token 

7 



74 MEMOIR OF 

of respect to the father and the son, and from love to the 
cause of God and the heathen, the church at North Yar- 
mouth unanimously requested the privilege of his ordina- 
tion with them, at their own expense. Dear people — the 
writer is happy to acknowledge their worth. He knows 
them well— too well ever to forget them, and will always 
regard the few years of pastoral care and toil spent there, 
till the providence of God laid him aside from his labors, 
as among the happiest of his life. May they never want a 
pastor — may the Lord be unto them as the dew of Her- 
mon, and as the dew that descended upon the mountains 
of Zion, for there the Lord commanded his blessing, even 
life for evermore. 

The sermon on the occasion was delivered by Dr. Chap- 
lin, President of Waterville College, from Ps. lxxi. 16. 
(c I will go in the strength of the Lord God." From this 
appropriate text, The suitableness of a spirit of entire de- 
pendence on God in a missionary to the heathen, was pre- 
sented in an interesting and impressive light. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 75 



CHAPTER VI. 

Mr. Boardman's travels West and South — His marriage, embarkation, 

and voyage. 

Early in the spring, Mr. Boardman was directed to travel 
West and South for a few weeks, as Agent of the Conven- 
tion, to solicit aid to its funds, and to call up the attention 
of the churches to the subject of missions. On his arrival 
at Philadelphia, he wrote thus to his friends in Cumberland. 

" Philadelphia, May 25, 1825. 

' 'Dear Brother and Sister, — No doubt you wish occasional- 
ly to know where your wandering brother is, and as I have a 
little leisure to-day, I will attempt to inform you. When I 
wrote you last, I do not now recollect, so I cannot tell how 
far back to go in giving you a history of my travels. 

" About the first of April, I made a short visit in Rhode 
Island, and spent a few days in Providence, but soon re- 
turned to Boston and Salem. About the middle of the 
month I received an appointment from the Standing Com- 
mittee to take a tour towards the South. On leaving 
Boston for the western part of New York, I arrived at 
Albany in two days. After the stay of about a week in 
the neighborhood of Albany and Troy, I took passage for 
Utica, ninety-six miles above, on board a canal packet 
boat. I ascended the canal from Utica, only four miles to 
Whitesborough. Thence T travelled south-west to Hamil- 
ton, where stands the Theological Seminary, in which 
brother Wade, now in Calcutta, received his education. 
This is a very flourishing institution under the care of two 
Professors and a Tutor. There are about fifty young men 
in the seminary, all of whom are professedly pious, and 
members of Baptist churches. They are preparing for the 
ministry. The course of study occupies, generally, from 
three to four years, according to the age, former attain- 
ments, &c. of the students. # The Baptist churches in this 

* This Institution has been re-organized since the above letter was written. It has now seven Profes- 
Boro and one Tutor, besides assistant teachers. It consists of two Departments, Collegiate and Theo- 
logical. The course of instruction, exclusive of the usual preparation for entering college, occupies six 
years. The studies in the Collegiate Department, to which the first four years are devoted, are the same 
with those pursued in the majority of Coileires in the country, except that more attention is given to the 
Hebrew language, and the Greek ol the New Testament, than ie usual in those Institutions. The num- 
ber of studeuts, including those who are preparing for the College course, is about 18-J ; all professedly 



76 MEMOIR OF 

section of country are numerous, large, wealthy and re- 
spectable, and are constantly becoming more so. 

" I left Hamilton about the fifth instant, and took the 
stage to Albany, and thence the steam boat to New York 
city, where I arrived on Tuesday the tenth. That was a 
week of much interest to me. The New York Sunday 
School Union, the American Tract Society, the United 
Foreign Mission Society, the American Bible Society, and 
the American Society for meliorating the condition of the 
Jews, all held their anniversaries, and ministers of the 
Gospel, of different denominations, from all parts of the 
United States, were present to take part in the perform- 
ances. Mr. Eustice Carey, from Calcutta, and Mr. Ellis, 
from the Sandwich Islands, were there. The season was 
deeply interesting. 

" On Saturday last I took passage for this place (Phila- 
delphia.) This is a most delightful city. I shall remain 
here ten or twelve days longer, and then proceed to Balti- 
more and Washington. That will probably be the extent 
of my route, and in the course of four weeks I shall be 
setting my face homeward. In all the places I have visited, 
I have made efforts for the mission, and in most cases, with 
pretty good success. 

"You have probably received most or all of the late 
news from Burmah. Not a word has been heard of Messrs. 
Judson and Price at Ava. We feel very desirous to hear. 
I have so many hopes that they are safe, that I am not 
greatly distressed; and yet so many fears that they are not, 
that I should not be surprised if we should hear to-morrow 
that they are no more. The Lord reigneth." 

In about four weeks from this time, having finished 
his travels further South, we find him in the city New 
York, on his way home. From New York he addressed 
two letters to his friends, one to his brother and sister 
Blanchard, and the other to his parents, including the 
other members of the family. As an allusion is made in 
these letters to the state of affairs in Burmah, it may be 
proper to remark, for the information of those who are 
unacquainted with the fact, that a most sanguinary war 
was then raging between the Burman and Bengal govern- 

pious, and recommended, by the churches to which thpy respectively belong, as candidates for the Gospel 
ministry. No others are admitted. A large proportion of our missionaries now in Burmah, were from 
this flourishing Institution. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 77 

merits. Intelligence had been received in this country that 
our missionaries were at Ava, the capital of that empire. 
But as all communication was cut off, the actual condition 
of the missionaries could not be ascertained. 

As Mr. Boardman was now about leaving his native 
country, and as the following were the last letters which 
he expected to address to his friends, before tearing him- 
self from their embraces, it might be expected that he would 
touch some of the tender strings, which, under similar 
circumstances, vibrate in almost every human bosom. The 
extracts will show how strongly he felt the sentiment of the 
poet: 

" There is a land, of every land the pride, 
Beloved by heaven o'er all the world beside ■* 
Where brighter suns dispense serener light, 
And milder moons imparadise the night ; 
A land of beauty, virtue, valor, truth, 
Time-tutored age, and love-exalted youth ; 
Where shall that land, that spot of earth be found ? 
Art thou a man ? — a patriot ? — look around ; 
O, thou shalt find, howe'er thy footsteps roam, 
That land thy country, and that spot thy home." 

"Mw York, June, 2$, 1825. 
"My dear Brother and Sister, 

" I must write you in haste, for I have but a few mo- 
ments at command. I am now on my way from Washing- 
ton to Boston, where I expect to arrive on Wednesday. I 
have received directions to prepare for an immediate de- 
parture for Calcutta. The Committee at Boston think I 
had better go there, and commence the study of the Burman 
language without delay. Before I shall have acquired the 
language, the Burman war will probably close. It is ex- 
pected that I shall sail from Philadelphia on the eighth 
of July, in a new ship which is to be launched this week. 
The captain is an excellent, gentlemanly man, and the 
supercargo is pious. There will be a physician on board, 
and every comfort that we shall need. 

" I heard of this resolution of the Committee only last 
Wednesday, so that I have but a fortnight in which to 
prepare. But I can be ready, I trust. My out-fit is prob- 
ably now ready. What I most want is, that the God of 
missions go with us. For this, I trust, you will daily pray. 

7* 



78 MEMOIR OF 

" In view of soon leaving America, and its friends, and 
many enjoyments, my heart would sink, were it not sus- 
tained by the nature of the work in which I am engaged, 
and the promise of that God, at whose command I am 
ready to make so great a sacrifice. But I feel calm and 
sustained. My hope is fixed in God. I trust his gracious 
promises, which are rich and sure. ' They that trust in 
the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, which can never be re- 
moved, but abideth for ever. 5 I must leave you, my dear 
brother and sister, and rejoice to leave you in the care of a 
watchful and gracious Providence. May every needed bless- 
ing be yours. May you be enabled, during a long life, to 
glorify God by letting your light shine, and when you shall 
be gathered to your fathers, may your last end be happy. 
May a thousand, thousand mercies fall upon you, and 
amid all the vicissitudes and cares of life, may you hear 
your Saviour say, ' Cast all your cares on me.' May your 
children be rich blessings both to you and to the church. 
" Yours for ever, 

GEORGE D. BOARDMAN. 

"JVcw York, JuneZS, 1825. 
"My dear, very dear Parents, Brother, and Sisters, 

" The disturbances which have existed in Burmah, have 
hitherto prevented my proceeding to that work to which 
I have for more than two years considered myself devoted, 
and I have feared they would still detain me for a consid- 
erable time. But the prospect is now changed. Last 
Wednesday, while in the city Washington, I received a 
letter from Dr. Bolles, calling me directly to Boston, to 
prepare for an immediate departure. The Committee met 
about the middle of the month, and after deliberating on 
the subject, determined I should go by the first opportunity 
to Calcutta. I left Washington next morning, and yester- 
day reached this city on my way to Boston. We shall 
probably sail from Philadelphia on the eighth of July. So 
you see that probably, in two weeks, I shall leave America, 
with all its privileges and endearments. Were I going on 
any other business than that of preaching the Gospel to 
poor sinners, who have never heard it, my heart would 
sink at the thought. But I have reason to be very thank- 
ful, that that Gospel which I go to proclaim contains just 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 79 

such promises as I need. In general, I trust I feel a calm, 
steady, uniform, humble confidence in the promises of 
God. I know they are abundant and sure. I often say, 
c If thy presence go not with us, carry us not up hence. ' 
The presence of God affords infinite encouragement and 
comfort. Who could not endure all things, if only the 
Lord were with him? Could I but have this testimony, 
' that I please God,' trials, labors, dangers, and self-denials, 
would all be sweet. How calmly, then, could I await 
afflictions, and that solemn hour, ' when heart and flesh 
shall fail.' 

" I still feel the same attachment to the mission as ever. 
But I feel a much greater attachment than I ever did 
before to America and American friends. I feel a growing 
attachment to each of you. But I can leave you all in the 
hands of Him to whom I intrust myself, and though ab- 
sent from you in body, I shall often be with you in spirit. 
Yes, my dear parents, I shall often in thought visit your 
kind and beloved circle; I shall hear my father's charming 
voice; I shall listen to my mother's tale of tenderness; I 
shall recount a brother's kind favors, and shall remember 
my sisters' affectionate assiduities; yea, I shall not forsake 
that sod which covers the sleeping dust of our dear, dear 
Harriet. At the hour of your prayers I shall think that 
you remember me — then, also, I shall remember you. 

(i A thousand, thousand blessings rest on you all. I 
would write to you individually, had I time, but you per- 
ceive my time is short. I have many, very many letters 
to write. The peace of God be with you all for ever. 

GEORGE D. BOARDMAN. 

Mr. Boardman, though fond of retirement, was not an 
ascetic. He loved the society of kindred spirits, with 
whom he could unbend himself and freely participate in 
the enjoyments of domestic life. The spirit of many of his 
private letters evinces his high relish for the endearments 
of the social circle. Soon after resolving upon a mission 
to the heathen, his thoughts were directed to the choice of 
a companion, to share with him the privileges, privations, 
toils and sufferings inseparable from such an undertaking. 
Sensible that his usefulness depended greatly on the con- 
nection thus to be formed, he prayed much and fervently 



80 MEMOIR OF 

for divine direction, and a kind Providence directed his 
inquiries to a favorable issue. He sought, he said, for 
piety, for talents, for a cultivated mind, for a gentle and 
affectionate heart. And he sought not in vain. 

Miss Sarah B. Hall, daughter of Mr. Ralph and Mrs. 
Abiah Hall, of Salem, Mass. was destined to be the com- 
panion of his travels, the helper of his joys, and the soother 
of his future sufferings. From a child, she was distin- 
guished for her studious habits, and when quite young, 
wrote on several important questions in religion, and some 
portions of the Scriptures. Her facilities for obtaining an 
education had been good, and she had improved them to 
the best advantage. At an early age, she became deeply 
impressed with the sinfulness of her nature, and the ne- 
cessity of a radical change of heart. Soon after obtaining 
hope in the merits of Christ, she became a member of the 
first Baptist church in Salem, then under the pastoral care 
of Dr. Bolles. For some years previous to her acquaint- 
ance with Mr. Boardman, her mind seems to have taken 
a direction in favor of a missionary life. The cause of 
this early bias is to us unknown. It, most probably, origin- 
ated in love to her Saviour, and a desire to do him honor 
by commending him to those who had never heard his 
name. It would be trite to say, that in her Mr. B. found a 
kindred spirit. But as she had long dwelt in thought on 
the perishing condition of heathen nations, shrouded in 
midnight darkness, and as her heart had been expanded 
with a benevolence towards them, which prompted her to 
desire to go in person and tell them of her Saviour's 
charms, she was fully prepared to enter into his views and 
feelings on that important undertaking. His acquaintance 
with Miss Hall commenced soon after his determination to 
give himself to Christ in a mission to the heathen, and 
their interest in each other kept pace with their acquaint- 
ance. It was not the superiority of her personal charms, 
he remarked in conversation with his friend, though these 
were by no means small, but what he was pleased to term 
her intrinsic excellence, heightened by her modest, unobtru- 
sive spirit, that most endeared her to his heart. How far 
he judged correctly of her qualifications to fill a station of 
the highest importance in his own view, and to discharge 
duties of great magnitude as the companion of a mission- 



REV. G. D. B0ARDMAN. 81 

ary, has, in part, already been seen; and should her valu- 
able life be prolonged, we may expect that by the grace of 
God, she will be able to give still further evidence that he 
was not mistaken. 

We here present a single letter from Miss Hall, illus- 
trative of her strong attachment to her friends, and of the 
power of religion to enable her to make so great a sacrifice 
for the glory of Christ. It was addressed to her parents 
from Maine, whither she had gone on a visit with Mr. 
Boardman, previously to their marriage. 

" North Yarmouth, March 10, 1825. 
" My dear Parents, 

" This separation from you, and other dear relatives, 
cannot but forcibly present to my mind the time, when I 
shall have sighed a long, long adieu. My dear parents, I 
feel convinced that I cannot endure that great separation 
without a violent struggle. This has always been my 
opinion. But I trust the precious promises of the Gospel 
give me consolation, while I think of the trying scene. A 
recollection of the sufferings of our dear Redeemer for us, 
his enemies, should silence every murmuring thought. Did 
Jesus, the Son of the Most High God, leave the regions of 
eternal blessedness, descend to this vale of tears, submit 
to an ignominious death, for our sins? and shall we be so 
ungrateful as to refuse doing all in our power, that others 
may know and experience the benefits of this great atone- 
ment? Let us go to Mount Calvary; let us behold, for a 
moment, the meek, the lowly Lamb of God bleeding for 
our transgressions. Then let us inquire, ' Shall we with- 
hold from this Saviour any object, however dear to our 
heart? Shall we be unwilling to suffer a few short years of 
trial and privation for his sake?' Let us call to mind 
those days of darkness through which we passed, before 
Jesus lifted upon us the light of his countenance. We 
have, I trust, each of us, seen our lost and ruined condi- 
tion by nature, — have seen ourselves exposed to the righte- 
ous indignation of our Creator, — have felt ourselves sinking 
into endless despair and ruin; and all this merited. But, 
O, amazing love! at that desperate moment the Saviour 
smiled upon us. He opened his arms of compassion, and 
all polluted as we were with sin, he received us, — forgave 



82 MEMOIROF 

us our iniquities, and bade us hope for joys unutterable be- 
yond the grave. Did we not then surrender all into his 
hands? Was not this the language of our hearts, 

' Had I a thousand lives to give, 
A thousand lives should all be thine?* 

Has not this precious Redeemer as strong claims on us 
now as he then had? Yes, every moment brings us under 
renewed obligations to him. But I must dismiss this theme 
for the present. 

"Your ever affectionate daughter, 

S. B. HALL." 

Mr. and Mrs. Boardman, after taking leave of their 
friends in Salem, proceeded to Philadelphia, and on the 
16th of July took passage in the ship Asia, for Calcutta. 

" Freely they quit the climes that gave them birth, 
Home, kindred, friendship, all they loved on earth ; 
What things were gain they now account as loss, 
And glorying in the shame they bear the cross. 
They knew, and 'twas enough for them to know, 
The still small voice that whispered them to go ; 
For He, who spake by that mysterious voice, 
Inspired their will, and made his call their choice." 

The missionary is aware from the first, that the work on 
which he is about to enter, will require him to break away 
from the friends and the society he loves. As yet, however, 
these trials are seen only in the distance, and are therefore 
but partially felt. As the hour of separation draws near, 
his feelings become more intense, and the ties of affection 
gather more closely about his heart. 

It is, in parting with living, as with deceased friends; 
if, especially, they are to be long absent, or are expected 
never again to return. After the separation has actu- 
ally taken place, and we feel ourselves torn away from 
those whom we love, we have leisure to view them in the 
retrospect. We call up their many amiable qualities; we 
review their kind, gentle and engaging manners, and pass- 
ing entirely unnoticed every depreciating circumstance, 
leave the whole field of retrospection without a blot. These 
engaging features, seen through the magnifying medium of 
bereaved affection, brighten and expand beyond the limits 



REV. G. D. BOARDMA N. 83 

of real life, and awaken our surprise that we did not more 
justly estimate their value. 

" So blessings brighten as they take their flight." 

Such, as will be seen by the following letter, were, in a 
degree, the feelings of Mr. Boardman on leaving his coun- 
try and friends. And in this he was not alone. All who 
have gone before him have felt a measure of the same an- 
guish of spirit ; and if they have expressed less, it was not 
probably that they were less alive to the endearments of 
consanguinity. The amiable Henry Martyn seemed, at 
times, almost to sink under the conflict he felt in his own 
bosom, on leaving his friends and his native shores for 
India. 

But it is pleasing to observe how grace can sustain its 
possessor, and enable him to triumph over the strongest 
principles of human nature, and to rejoice even in the 
sacrifice of filial and fraternal affection to the glory of 
Christ and the salvation of perishing souls. The letter, 
from which an extract is below, is dated " On board ship 
Asia, off Newcastle, Delaware, July 17, 1825," and ad- 
dressed to Mr. and Mrs. B , of Salem. In the first 

page he dwells with sentiments of gratitude on the affec- 
tionate treatment he and Mrs. Boardman had received 
from many of their Christian friends in Philadelphia, and 
their kindness in furnishing them with many of the com- 
forts and conveniences so desirable on a long voyage. 

M Very dear Mr. and Mrs. B. 

tg The ship dropped down the river on Thursday, as we 
expected, and v/e carne on board yesterday afternoon. We 
have waited ever since for the supercargo. Soon as he 
arrives we expect to get under weigh. 

" Though surrounded as we are with more company 
than we could expect, we feel a little sadness coming 
over our minds. Indeed, dear Mr. and Mrs. B. we do 
feel tenderly to-day. We are leaving all that has been 
dear to us, and it is not by any means the least cause of 
tenderness, that we are leaving you. But be assured it 
affords us peculiar satisfaction that such is the relation in 
which you stand to the mission, that we shall often hear 
not only from your family, but from our dear parents. 



84 MEMOIR OF 

"We indulge, beloved friends, sentiments of gratitude 
and affection towards you and your family, which the lan- 
guage of the heart alone can express. But we know you 
neither need nor desire our flattering words. Then let 
our hearts feel what we choose not, and are not able to 
utter. But we may say, that your kindness to each of us 
has endeared you for ever to our hearts; and for myself, I 
shall always think of your's as a paternal roof. 

" We most ardently pray, that both your lives may be 
prolonged a great while, to be devoted to the cause in which 
you are supremely engaged. We hope, that when declin- 
ing years steal on, you may be enabled to reflect on a 
whole life uniformly devoted and useful, — that your eve- 
ning may be long, cheerful, and serene, and your sleep 
sweet, till the morning of the resurrection. 

" We feel anxious, too, for both of your children. We 
know it rests with God to convert them, and make them, 
through mercy, great blessings to the church, and great 
comforts to yourselves; or, in judgment to leave them to 
themselves. But for the former we sincerely and earnestly 
pray. We are constrained to hope, that so many fervent 
prayers as we are persuaded have for years been offered 
up for them, will not be disregarded in heaven. Both 
your children are destined, probably, to conspicuous walks 
in life. So much the more important is it that they be- 
come renewed in the temper of their minds. Tell them, it 
is our last, best ivish, that they would give themselves no 
rest, till they rest in a good hope in Jesus. # 

" We desire filial regards to our parents in Salem and 
New Sharon, and tender love to all our brothers and sis- 
ters. We also desire particular regards to the church and 
people in S. S. is, and ever shall be, dear to our remem- 
brance. Burmah also is dear, and we wish to be there. " 

When they had been forty-five days at sea, he again 
wrote to Dr. Bolles, the Corresponding Secretary of the 
Baptist Board of Foreign Missions. 



Both these sons, we humbly trust, now rest in such akope. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 85 

<< Ship Asia, Sept. 2, 1825. Lat. S. 2° 2 Jong. W. 28° 44'. 
" Very dear Sir, 

" A ship is in sight, by which we hope to convey letters 
to America. I shall have time to write only a few lines. 
You will be pleased to learn that our sea-sickness was 
comparatively slight. We are now all perfectly well. We 
have the best of accommodations on board this ship, and 
are treated with the kindest attention by the officers, and 
great respect by all on board. yVe have divine worship 
Lord's-day mornings at 10 o'clock, and prayers in the 
cabin every evening. To say the least, these services are 
attended with pleasing seriousness, and perhaps I may say 
with encouraging solemnity. We hope we are not without 
some enjoyment of the Saviour's presence. I have seldom 
taken more pleasure in preaching than on board this ship. 
Mrs. B. is very happy, and seems perfectly contented. We 
have now been out forty-five days, and not an unpleasant 
occurrence has yet disturbed our peace. 

" Our best regards to Mrs. B. and your family. Pray, 
dear sir, for us, that God may qualify us for our great 
work." 

On the 9th of September he wrote thus to Dr. B. 

"The brig by which we hoped to send letters, would 
not speak to us. We are now in lat. 10° S. long. 34° 30' 
W. For nearly a week we have been within 100 miles of 
the Brazil coast, South America. Though fifty-two days 
out, we have experienced no disaster, and no storm, but 
have had thus far a most peculiar passage. We first run 
east nearly to the Azores, or Western Islands, where we 
had a week of unexpected calm. We then took the north- 
east trade winds, which, however, were so far east that 
we were afraid of running to South America; but after we 
lost those winds, and took variable winds, we were con- 
stantly driven east. And even after we took the south- 
east trades, six degrees north of the line, they were so 
far south that we made almost due east, till two weeks 
since, when we were within 300 miles of Africa, west of 
Cape Mesurado. We were then perpetually in fear of fall- 
ing into the calms, that prevail between the twentieth de- 
gree of west longitude and Africa. About two weeks ago 

8 



86 MEMOIR OF 

the wind came from the south and south-east. We stood 
westward, and in one week we were obliged to tack about, 
to avoid the South American coast. And here we have 
been about a week, with but very little wind, and that not 
the most favorable. Still we are contented and happy. 
The captain thinks it settled that we shall have a long 
voyage. But we have ample provision, &lc. for such a 
voyage. 

" It is always pleasant to enjoy more happiness in an 
object than we anticipated. Such a happiness, I am 
pleased to say to you, I enjoy in my dear Sarah. One 
thing we both deeply regret; we have no place on board 
this ship suitable for retired and undisturbed devotion. 
Still I hope we are not entirely without comfort in the Holy 
Ghost. There is another brig in sight, by which we hope 
to send letters." 

We have not the means for gratifying the reader with 
further details of the voyage. Letters containing such de- 
tails, it is believed, were sent to friends in America, but 
they have not been placed in the hands of the Compiler. 
Though a voyage at sea is barren of most of the interest- 
ing objects, which meet the eye of a traveller, in a tour by 
land, yet there are even here many things to awaken 
curiosity, and call forth the exercise of devotion. Here he 
may behold the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the 
deep, when he commandeth the stormy wind, that lifteth up 
the waves thereof. He may admire the wisdom and the 
power of that dread Being, who has set bounds to the sea, 
that it shall not pass; and who has said, Hitherto shalt 
thou come, but no farther, and here shall thy proud waves 
be stayed. In the perpetual sinking and swelling of her 
billows, he may see a striking illustration of the character 
of the wicked, who are like the troubled sea, which cannot rest, 
ivhose waters cast up mire and dirt. This element, now so 
void of every thing to break the monotonous scenery, he 
may regard as one of the wide theatres on which are to be 
displayed the wonders of redemption in the latter day, when 
the abundance of the sea shall be converted to God. It can 
hardly be doubted that themes like these, and others of a 
kindred character, occupied the thoughts of our mission- 
aries in their leisure moments. They had seen the shores 



RE V. G. D. BO ARD MAN. 87 

of their beloved country rapidly retiring, till they were lost 
in the distance, and had looked, for the last time, upon 
their native hills, now sinking beneath the waves. They 
had engaged in an enterprise which they had reason to 
believe would hasten forward "the golden age " of godli- 
ness, and now, on their way to the field of their future toils, 
it was natural to look forward with desire and hope to that 
brighter and better day. 



88 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER VII. 

Mr. Boardman's arrival and residence in Calcutta — Description of 
schools and native churches. 

If, on leaving his native shores, there are circumstances 
calculated to fill the heart of the missionary with sorrow, 
there are, on his arrival at his destined port, those which 
give to it a thrill of joy. Now the perils of the ocean are 
past. The eye no longer rests upon the waste of waters, 
from which it would fain turn away, where, compara- 
tively, not an object appeared to diversify the scenery, and 
not a sound was heard save the voice of the tempest and 
the flood. 

On his arrival in a foreign country, there is, however, a 
wide difference between the scenes that he meets with, 
and those which he has left behind. Here every thing is 
new and strange. Nothing hardly seems akin to the land 
of his birth and the home of his early years. The face of 
nature, as well as the face of man, wears a different aspect. 
The hills that rise before him are not his native hills. The 
verdure that crowns them, differs in kind and appearance 
from any thing which he has seen before. He no sooner 
steps on shore, then the curse of Babel meets him in the 
unintelligible sounds which break upon his ear. The peo- 
ple with whom he is now to associate, be they polished or 
rude, are to him barbarians, for they speak in an unknown 
tongue. Their complexion, their physical structure, and 
conformation of features, as well as manners and habits, 
are all widely different from those of his own countrymen. 
Nor is the change less apparent in the various tribes of 
animals which come under his observation. Birds of a 
different plume and different form every where meet him. 
If their notes are not less melodious, they are not such as 
he has been accustomed to hear among the branches of his 
native trees. The beasts which rove through their forests, 
and the fish that divide their floods, bear such a resem- 
blance only to those with which he has been familiar, as 
to show that they belong to the same great family. It will 



REV. G.D.BOARDMAN. 89 

often happen, too, that the people among whom he is now 
to take up his abode, are equally diverse from his own in 
their morals, their forms of civil polity, and in the spirit 
and tendency of their religion. He may find to his grief, 
that morality is dethroned, and doomed to become the 
creature of mere expediency — that instead of being a free 
man in full possession of the rights which he has once 
enjoyed, he is now under a despotic government, and 
required to crouch at the feet of a tyrant. He may find, 
also, that the vitality of the Christian religion has here no 
existence — that the temples which rise before him are 
temples of abominable idols, lifting to heaven " their spires 
of gilded blasphemy," and " claiming to share the incom- 
municable perfections of Jehovah." 

Such were some of the changes, which met our beloved 
missionaries, on their arrival in India. But they were 
changes which had been anticipated, and though painful, 
some of them, in the endurance, they were prepared to 
meet them with becoming fortitude. They had put their 
trust in that God, before the symbol of whose presence 
Dagon had fallen and was broken. Their faith in the sta- 
bility of his promises, and the entire fulfilment of his divine 
purposes, was unwavering. In him they trusted for the 
overthrow of other dagons, and the introduction of a better 
state of things. 

The following letter is from Mrs. Boardman to her hus- 
band's parents, written soon after their arrival at Calcutta, 
and dated December 13, 1825. 

"My dear Parents, 

" Through the kind protection of the Father of Mercies, 
we were kept from danger during a long voyage, and per- 
mitted to land in Calcutta on the 2d of this month. As 
my dear husband has written to brother H. giving the par- 
ticulars respecting our voyage, I shall speak of events of 
more recent date. 

" We were several days sailing up the river to Calcutta. 
The banks of that part of the river nearest the Bay of Ben- 
gal, are covered with thick jungle, which appears at a 
distance like beautiful verdant foliage; but on a nearer 
approach, looks rude and dreary. Amidst this unculti- 
vated desert a few little mud-walled huts can sometimes be 

8* 



90 MEMOIR OF 

seen, and here and there wanders a wretched idolater. 
This jungle is infested with tigers and other wild beasts. 
As we approached Calcutta, the scenery gradually changedc 
Native villages became more frequent, and the inhabitants 
more numerous. They are often seen carrying large 
bundles of rice. But, O, how unlike our happy American 
cottagers! When evening comes, the poor Indian is not 
welcomed by an affectionate wife to the table furnished for 
their mutual repast. His children do not cling about him, 
and by their endearing caresses awaken in his bosom 
the tender and pleasurable emotions of parental affection. 
Alas! she who should be his companion, in whose faithful 
bosom he should repose all confidence, who should share 
in all his joys and mitigate his sorrows, is a menial — a 
mere slave. And those dear innocents whom he should 
love and protect with parental care, are spurned from his 
presence, and sometimes exposed to premature death. 
Before he lies down on his pillow at night, he does not 
raise his voice to the living God in prayer, or chant a song 
of grateful praise for present blessings, and the promises 
of future good which the Gospel gives. Ah, the wretched 
man has never heard of the Gospel, nor of one of the pre- 
cious promises it contains. He cannot go to Jesus and 
plead that his soul may be washed in that blood which 
cleanseth from all sin, for he knows not that there is a Jesus, 
or that his blood has ever been spilled. His prospects of 
futurity are darker than the dreary desert by which he is 
surrounded, and his soul rude and uncultivated as the soil 
he treads. 

For three or four miles below Calcutta, the scenery is 
most beautiful. On one side of the river is a fine botanic 
garden of considerable extent. The land appears in a 
state of high cultivation, and the mansion houses of Euro- 
pean gentlemen contribute much to the beauty of the pros- 
pect. 

"Now, dear parents, I presume you are ready to ask, 
what are the prospects of your absent children ? Our pros- 
pects at present are uncertain. The war in Burmah still 
rages with great fury. We have very little reason to think 
that a reconciliation will soon take place. No accounts 
on which dependence can be placed have been received 
from the dear missionaries at Ava. Very strong reasons 



RE V. G. D. BO ARD M AN. 91 

exist for believing that they are imprisoned. Let us not 
cease to pray for them continually. 

" We expect soon to commence the study of Burman, un- 
der the instruction of a native teacher. O how we long to 
enter on a preparation for our work. The work of a mis- 
sionary among the heathen appears daily more and more 
desirable. Pray for us, dear parents, that we may have 
much grace." 

On their arrival at Calcutta, Mr. and Mrs. Boardman were 
received by the English Baptist missionaries with great cor- 
diality and Christian affection, and provided with every 
thing that could contribute to their happiness during their 
stay. On account of the war in Burmah, all missionary 
operations in that empire were suspended. Mr. and Mrs. 
Wade, whose prospects of usefulness at Rangoon were for 
the present entirely cut off, had retired from the scenes of 
war, and of great personal danger, and were now quietly pur- 
suing the study of the Burman language, in a village near 
Calcutta, with the hope of soon returning to the field of 
their labors. Under these circumstances, it was thought 
advisable that Mr. and Mrs. Boardman should also remain 
till the termination of the war. Their advantages for ac- 
quiring the language of Burmah here, would be nearly 
equal to those of a residence in the empire; as Mr. Wade 
had already made considerable proficiency in the study, 
and they could also be furnished with the aid of a native 
teacher. They took residence at Chitpore, four miles from 
Calcutta, where Mr. and Mrs. Wade were then residing. 
From this place, Mr. Boardman wrote to Mr. and Mrs. 
Hall, the parents of Mrs. Boardman, as follows: 

" Chitpore, Dec. 15, 1825. 
"Very dear Parents, 

"This letter will probably be handed you by Capt. K. 
of the ship Coral, who lives near your house in Salem. 
When he heard of our arrival in Calcutta, he sought us out 
and rode several miles to see us. He informed us, that as 
he expected to sail for America in a few days, he should 
be happy to take letters for us, to any of our friends in 
Salem or Danvers; and added, that he would deliver them 
in person. This was very kind. He has since called and 
passed an evening with us, and we expect him to call once 
more, and take our letters and parcels. 



92 MEMOIR OP 

" And now, my dear parents, I wish you could make a 
visit at Chitpore. You would find your two fond children 
sitting together very happily, and engaged in writing let- 
ters to their beloved American friends. Our mansion, to 
be sure, is but a bamboo cottage, with a thatched roof, but 
it is a palace compared with most of the native huts about 
us. But you know, a large and splendid house is by no 
means essential to happiness. Food and clothing sufficient, 
with the presence of God, are all that is absolutely neces- 
sary. Could a man have, in addition, one confidential 
friend, who sympathized in all his joys and sorrows, and 
with whom he could enjoy all the endearments of social 
and conjugal life, he might be happy indeed. Such a friend, 
such a wife I have, in my beloved Sarah. I shall never 
be able, I fear, to discharge the obligations I feel towards 
you for conferring on me so great a blessing." 

Under the same date, he wrote as follows to E. and H. 
Hall, the brother and sister of Mrs. B. 

" Dear Brother and Sister, 

"This will assure you, that how far soever we are sepa- 
rated, we feel no abatement of our affection towards you. 
We still retain the feelings of a brother and a sister. Indeed, 
I have thought, that my attachment to you has been warmer 
since we left you than ever before. Should you see your 
absent sister, you would not find her sad and melancholy, 
but cheerful and happy. 

"We hope that still greater happiness is in reserve for 
us, especially in the precious work to which we are devoted. 
You know that the state of the heathen in the East has 
long been a subject of great interest to us, and that for 
some years we have ardently longed to be employed in con- 
veying to them the knowledge of the only way of salvation. 
This privilege we are now beginning to enjoy. 

"But in our interest for the heathen, we cannot forget 
the eternal welfare of our own relatives. Be assured, my 
brother and sister, we do often pray for you. We long to 
hear that you have embraced the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
are enjoying a comfortable, well-grounded hope of finally 
dwelling with him in elorv.'" 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 93 

In a letter to Dr. Bolles, having spoken of religious 
services on board the Asia, and the encouraging solemnity 
which seemed to prevail through the assembly, he adds, 

" Allow me to say, that we entertain a hope that one of 
the sailors was converted on the passage. Although we 
have great reason to lament our unfaithfulness, we hope 
we have had, at times, some suitable sense of divine things. 
To say the least, we have found great pleasure, and, I trust, 
profit, in studying the word of God. To this we have di- 
rected our chief attention during the voyage." 

In the same letter, he thus sketches the manner of their 
reception at Calcutta; 

"The report of our being at Sand Heads, reached Cal- 
cutta several days before we did, and our friends had made 
kind preparations to receive us. Soon after coming in 
sight of the city, we had the pleasure of welcoming on 
board the Asia, our missionary brother Mr. Hough. He 
informed us that the Burman war was renewed after an 
armistice of several weeks, and that no well authenticated 
accounts had been received from our dear missionary friends, 
Judson and Price, at Ava. It is generally supposed, that 
they are imprisoned with other foreigners, and have not the 
means to send round to Bengal. It is painful to add, that 
our justly esteemed friend, Mr. Lawson, one of the English 
missionaries at this place, is no more. 

"At noon, (Dec. 2.) we came on shore, and were ac- 
companied by our supercargo to the house of Mr. William 
H. P. in Circular Road, where we were very kindly receiv- 
ed by our English brethren, Pearce, Penny and Yates. 
Here we found Mrs. Colman waiting with a carriage to take 
Mrs. B. and myself to this place in the evening. The cot- 
tage we occupy was formerly the residence of our esteemed 
friends, Mr. and Mrs. Eustace Carey. Mr. and Mrs. Wade, 
Mrs. Colman, Mrs. Boardman and myself, compose a very 
happy American family. But we apprehend it will not be 
prudent to continue here during the approaching hot and 
rainy seasons. 

" We feel an ardent desire to be employed in teaching 
the Burmans the unsearchable riches of Christ. We are 
not yet discouraged by the dark cloud which hangs over 



94 MEMOIR OF 

our prospects in Burmah. We still hope and trust, we 
Jirmly believe, that eventually this war will tend to advance 
the cause of Christ in that dark empire. We hope our 
friends at home will not be discouraged, but will continue 
instant in prayer, and withal, praying for us, that utterance 
maybe given us, that we may open our mouth boldly to 
make known the mystery of the Gospel." 

Under date of January 6th, 1826, then at Chitpore, he 
writes thus: 

cf Several hundreds of the Nepaul people, who are on 
their way to ' Gunga Sauger' to bathe and wash away their 
sins, are staying for a week or ten days, within fifteen rods 
of our cottage, under the cocoa-nut trees. Some of the 
native Christians preach to them, and distribute tracts, 
which they are pleased to receive. I wish I could go and 
preach to them; I would tell them of e the more excellent 
way.' We think of removing into Calcutta soon." 

His next is dated at Calcutta. During his stay in that 
city,— a period of about one year and eight months, — he 
applied himself most assiduously to the study of the Bur- 
man language. He was frequently invited to attend at the 
examination of schools, a service in which he greatly de- 
lighted, and on which he dwells with lively interest in some 
of his letters. He also assisted the missionaries regularly 
in maintaining the gospel in English, at several of their 
places of worship. A few of his letters, written soon after 
his arrival, will here be given. They will show the interest 
which he felt in all those flourishing institutions at Calcutta, 
which are designed to elevate the intellectual character, to 
purify the morals, and renovate the hearts of pagans. The 
first of these is addressed to Dea. C. Stockbridge, North 
Yarmouth, Me. 

" Calcutta, Feb. 20, 1826. 
"My dear brother S. 

<c Knowing, as I do, that you feel a deep interest in 
every thing connected with the cause of Christ in India, I 
will occupy this sheet in specifying some of the things, 
which, among many others, appear to me very important. 



REV. G. D. B O A RDM AN. 95 

I regret that I am not able to state precisely how many 
Christian churches there are in Calcutta. I have ascertain- 
ed that there are several belonging to the establishment, 
and government is erecting a new house of worship in 
Fort William. There are a Scotch kirk, several Roman 
Catholic churches, and several chapels of Dissenters. 
The Independents have one chapel, where Mr. J. Hill 
preaches. The Baptists have two places of worship for 
Europeans. One is in Lall Bazar, the other in Circular 
Road; the former is occupied by Mr. Robinson, the latter 
by Mr. Yates, who preaches every Lord's-day, and every 
Tuesday evening. Brother Wade and myself preach there 
alternately on Sabbath mornings during our stay at Bengal. 
It gives me pleasure to add, that a few weeks ago, six 
were baptized at this place, and six more stand as can- 
didates at the present time. Four of these I know, and 
they are very worthy and promising young men. At the 
Dissenting chapel, and I presume at the churches, there 
are Sabbath schools, attended by English, Portuguese, and 
country-born youth. Besides these chapels and churches 
for Europeans, there are several native chapels, or bunga- 
lows, where the missionaries and native preachers break 
the bread of life, not only on the Sabbath, but almost every 
day in the week. How many native preachers there are, 
I cannot precisely tell. I have become personally ac- 
quainted with several of them. The Church missionaries 
have a printing establishment, and publish a monthly mag- 
azine. The Independents have another press, where they 
publish a quarterly work, and the Baptists have another, 
where they publish the Auxiliary Herald. At these presses, 
valuable religious books, especially school-books in vari- 
ous languages, are printed in great numbers. A weekly 
religious newspaper, such as you have in America, is, I 
think, greatly wanted in this place; though some of the 
friends to whom the subject has been named, have express- 
ed their fears that it would be impracticable to establish and 
sustain it. 

"The Roman Catholics, who are principally Portu- 
guese, are most extremely destitute of Christian know- 
ledge. A young Portuguese called to see me the other 
day, who is a member of the church in Circular Road, 
having but recently been converted from the Catholic 



<#£ MEMOIR OF 

faith. He told me he never saw a Bible, and scarcely 
knew there was such a book, till he came among the Pro- 
testants. Gentlemen who have visited Spain and Portugal 
have affirmed, that if possible, the Roman Catholics in 
Calcutta are in a more deplorable state than in those 
countries. 

" The establishment of schools presents a very interest- 
ing feature in the prospects of India. I regret my want of 
information on this subject. I have not been in the place 
a sufficient length of time to collect the facts. You will 
be gratified, however, with the few I have collected. Mr. 
and Mrs. Penney of the Baptist society, superintend a 
most interesting school, called the Benevolent Institution. 
The school is conducted principally on the plan of Lan- 
caster. The two departments (of boys and girls) consist 
of about two hundred children and youth, of various na- 
tions and colors. They embrace Portuguese, country-born 
children, Hindoos, Moosoolmans, Chinese, Malays, Afri- 
cans, &c-. &c. The pupils learn to read, write, spell and 
cipher. Some study geography, astronomy, history, &x. 
and are daily taught from the Scriptures. The conse- 
quence is, that many of them are hopefully converted to 
Christ, and several of them are now successfully employed 
in preaching the Gospel. Some pious members of this 
school have united in an association, called the c Calcutta 
Juvenile Society.' They meet once a week, for the pro- 
motion of personal piety and the acquisition of Christian 
knowledge. Their avowed object is to propagate the 
Gospel among their neighbors; especially among the Por- 
tuguese and the Bengalese; and I am informed their 
efforts have been blessed to the conversion of more than 
one soul. They have a library, furnished by the munifi- 
cence of friends, and enjoy much public patronage. O 
how delightful it is to see these young men, thirty or forty 
in number, piously engaged in such a cause; young 
men, who, but for missionary efforts, would now, in all 
probability, be ' wandering after the beast,' or bowing 
down to idols." 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN, 97 

To Mr. and Mrs. Blanchard. 

" Calcutta, Feb. 22, 1826. 
ct My very dear Brother and Sister, 

"Five years ago, I think, the work of establishing fe- 
male schools in this place was first attempted. Six months 
or more elapsed, and the friends had been able to obtain 
but two scholars. Now there are about sixty schools, 
averaging, perhaps, ten scholars each, more or less, 
making six hundred in all. The superintendence of these 
schools is divided among three female missionaries. The 
annual examinations have taken place since we arrived at 
Calcutta. On this occasion, a selection is made from each 
of the schools, of four or five children. These children, 
amounting generally to between two or three hundred, are 
assembled at some suitable place, where the examination 
is conducted in presence of many interested spectators, 
both native and Europeans. Mrs. B. and myself were 
present at this examination, and it gives me pleasure to 
say, that though I could not understand the Bengalee, I 
could perceive a promptness in their recitations which was 
truly gratifying. You will keep in mind, that these girls 
are taken wherever they can be found, and they belong, 
mostly, if not entirely, to heathen families. The schools 
are scattered round through all parts of Calcutta, and are 
taught by natives. Christian books are used altogether. 
The ladies who superintend them ride out every day and 
visit two or three of them; the next day, as many more, 
and so on, till they have visited them all. What a de- 
lightful prospect is here presented! Six hundred Hindoo 
females, who, but for missionaries, had never known that 
they had immortal souls, are thus afforded the means of 
knowing not only that they have such souls, but also that 
a way has been provided for their redemption. And these 
little girls thus taught, will carry home with them what 
they have learned at school, and will repeat it to their 
parents. These parents and children may be brought to a 
knowledge of those glorious truths which otherwise they 
would never have known. Here, too, is room for the ex- 
ercise of Christian benevolence. One of these schools 
costs only about thirty dollars a year. 

" I have but little space left for an account of the 

9 



98 MEMOIR OP 

asylum. You know that India is a land of widows and 
orphans. The great number of the latter, suggested the 
expediency of the asylum. There are here about sixty 
girls, to whom the two superintendents devote their exclu- 
sive attention. 

cc You are probably aware, that we now reside with Mr. 
and Mrs. Wade. We have a small, well-situated house in 
Circular Road, a few steps from the English Baptist mis- 
sionaries and their chapel. I preach here every fortnight, 
and occasionally in other places. We are extremely happy 
in our new place, and in each other. 

"The war still continues in Burmah. We have not yet 
heard from the missionaries at Ava. We do not think of 
proceeding to Burmah till the termination of hostilities." 

To Mr. and Mrs. Hall. 

" Calcutta, Feb. 26, 1826. 
"My very dear Parents, 

"We shall not proceed to Burmah at present. Divine 
Providence often works in a mysterious way, and our ex- 
pectations are often disappointed. But there are several 
things in which we may always place confidence. He 
who governs the affairs of nations and of individuals, is an 
infinitely wise Being, and will do nothing, and permit noth- 
ing to be done, but what will promote his own glory and the 
prosperity of the church. We may rest assured, that the 
few saints he has in Burmah, are each as dear to him as 
the apple of his eye; and his cause in Burmah is as sure to 
prosper eventually, as the cause of Christianity ever was in 
any other country, either in times of prosperity or of adver- 
sity. We need to have a strong and lively faith in all the 
divine promises. Our prospects now, we consider brighter 
than they were six, or even four weeks ago; but we still 
want that faith, which will support us and keep us unmoved 
under all circumstances. We are told, that ' they who 
trust in the Lord, shall be a& Mount Zion, which cannot 
be removed, but abideth for ever.' May we have this faith, 
and then, whatever intelligence we may receive from the 
seat of war, or from our friends Judson and Price, or from 
any other quarter, we shall be unmoved. Our eyes, we 
trust, are directed towards Him, who orders and disposes 



R E V. G. D. B O A R D M A N. 99 

of all events as seems best to his infinite wisdom. We 
hope, and doubt not, that you daily pray for us, that God 
will graciously keep and sanctify us both, and prepare us 
to serve him here and hereafter. Wishing you every 
needed blessing, temporal and spiritual, and entertaining 
a very affectionate attachment to yourselves and each of 
your dear children, I subscribe myself, 

Your very affectionate son." 

The subjoined extract would be read with interest, if it 
had no relation to Mr. Boardman. It is taken from a letter 
addressed by Mrs. B. to her former beloved pastor, Dr. 
Bolles. As it couples herself and husband in many of its 
expressions, it may be considered as speaking the language 
of both. 

"Calcutta, Feb. 27, 1826. 
"My dear and respected Pastor, 

" I have recently written to Mrs. B. a particular account 
of the state of things in Burmah, as far as we had become 
acquainted. Since that time, no official communications 
have been received. 

4 c It is a source of much satisfaction to us, that while in 
Bengal, we can employ our time in the study of the lan- 
guage. Mr. Boardman and myself have just commenced 
reading Mr. Judson's translation of the New Testament. 
The highest motives present themselves to urge us on to 
diligence and perseverance in study. We feel, that to 
point the wretched Burmans to the cross of Christ, is to be 
the great object of our lives. Until we have acquired 
their language, we cannot engage in this important work. 
How then can we spend one moment in idleness! I trust, 
that in the acquisition of this difficult language, the hope 
that I shall one day be able to tell idolaters of a Saviour, 
will beguile many a tedious hour. 

" I sometimes fancy myself surrounded by a little group 
of Burman girls, listening eagerly to every word falling 
from my lips, as if upon that word depended their eternal 
happiness. I seem to see the tears of contrition rolling 
down their little cheeks. They anxiouly plead for par- 
don, and an interest in the blood of Jesus. O, my pastor, 
I cannot express what I feel on this subject. At the an- 



100 MEMOIR OF 

ticipation of beholding a scene like this, the tear of grati- 
tude already starts from my eye — my hand trembles, and 
my bosom beats high with hope. What though no loved 
parent gaze upon me in that lonely dwelling, and hear me 
tell of Jesus; What though no brother nor sister fondly 
watch my looks and listen to my accents! God will be 
there, and He who bled on Calvary, and now sits en- 
throned at the right hand of the Majesty on high, will 
smile upon a scene like this." 

The following is from Mr. Boardman to a friend in 
America, written a few days earlier than the preceding. 

"Dear Sir, 

"Four weeks ago we were gladdened, for a few mo- 
ments, by the news of peace with Burmah, which was 
announced by the firing of guns and the beating of 
drums. We were soon saddened, however, by hearing 
that Rangoon, and Ava, and Prome, were to be retained 
by the Burmans, and that probably many of the poor crea- 
tures who had put themselves under the protection of the 
British, would fall a prey to the more stubborn Burmans, 
as soon as their protectors should leave the country. Still, 
as the articles of the treaty, sent by Sir Archibald to his 
Burman Majesty, stipulated that the prisoners at Ava 
should be delivered forthwith, we hoped to hear from our 
dear friends Judson and Price in a few days, and ere long 
to see them in Bengal. But there was not time for a 
message to be sent from Ava to Calcutta, before our ears 
were again saluted with the din of war. The Burmans 
did nothing towards performing their part of the treaty, 
and in fifteen days after the articles of the treaty were 
prepared by Sir Archibald, he found it necessary to recom- 
mence hostilities. He attacked Melloon and captured it, 
with considerable booty, and among other things the very 
articles of the treaty which he had prepared for the Bur- 
man monarch to ratify. The Woongyees (chief minister 
of state) had concealed them in an old chest, and his 
Burman Majesty was not probably aware that any propo- 
sals of peace had been made. Indeed, some suppose he 
may not have been apprized of the fall of Rangoon and 
Prome. It is very dangerous to announce any bad news 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 101 

to the golden ears, so that his Majesty should be led to 
suspect that he is not omnipotent. It is reported, that, Mr. 
Lausago, who has been held in high repute among the 
Burmans, was prevailed on not long since to propose to his 
Majesty to make peace with the English; and that his 
proposal implied such a suspicion of the weakness of the 
the Burman cause that it cost him his life. Sir Archibald, 
when we last heard from him, was on his way from Mel- 
loon to Ava, where he expected to arrive about this time, 
to propose terms to his Majesty in person at his capital. 
What the event will be, we cannot foretell. We feel ex- 
ceedingly anxious about our friends at Ava. 

"We have much to say of divine mercy. The Lord is 
reviving his work in many places. At several stations in 
Ceylon there is a very considerable religious excitement. 
Mr. Winslow of Oodooville is now here. Not long since 
he received letters from his colleagues in Jaffna, stating 
that in one of their schools there was not a boy but was 
anxious for his soul, or had found mercy; and in the col- 
lege only three. Several other places were also blessed 
with revivals of religion." 

To his Parents. 

' "Calcutta, Feb. 28, 1826. 
" My very dear Parents, 

" Calcutta, where we now are, abounds in benevolent 
institutions. Every few days we are invited to atterd the 
celebration of some anniversary. To-day I am called on 
to attend the anniversary of the Bethel Society for Sea- 
men. The benevolent public have furnished a small brig, 
which floats in the Hoogly, where divine worship is con- 
ducted every Lord's-day. I have preached there twice, 
and have been much gratified at finding so large and seri- 
ous a congregation. 

" It will afford you pleasure, my dear parents, to know 

that though we are detained from going, as we hoped, 

directly to Burmah, our time is not unoccupied in Bengal. 

We have a Burman teacher, and are studying the language 

to pretty good advantage. I preach regularly once a 

fortnight, and occasionally at other times. It affords me 

much pleasure thus to be employed in that precious work 

9 * 



102 MEMOIR OP 

on which my heart is so much set. The doctrine of the 
atonement by the blood of Christ never afforded me so 
much holy delight as it now does; it is the anchor of my 
soul, sure and steadfast. O that I may always be found 
delighting in none but Jesus Christ and him crucified. 
May he ever be the burden of my preaching, and may his 
glory be my high and constant aim. 

" Our eyes are still directed towards Burmah as the 
field of our future labors, and to God as our guide and 
Saviour. Have my dear parents yet regretted, that they 
gave up their son to leave all for Christ and for the heathen? 
I trust not. 

" Pray for your affectionate son." 



EEV. G. D. B OARSMAN. 103 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Mr. Boardman announces the close of the war "with Burmah — He is 
requested by the English Baptists to remain still longer in Cal- 
cutta. 

The frequent allusion to the war in Burmah, and to the 
unknown condition of the missionaries at Ava, may be 
supposed to have awakened, in the mind of the reader 
unacquainted with these events, a desire to know how that 
war terminated, and what proved to be the fate of those 
missionaries. In a letter to Dr. Bolles, dated Calcutta, 
April 14, 1826, Mr. Boardman, evidently in a high degree 
excited in view of the facts of the case, writes thus : 

"The joyful news of peace with Burmah, and of the 
safety of our friends at Ava, has filled our hearts with joy 
and gratitude. But I forbear to speak of the sufferings of 
our friends, as you will receive an account of them from 
brethren Judson and Price themselves. I will only say, 
we view it as one of the most glorious displays of God's 
gracious Providence known in modern times, that our 
friends Hough and Wade at Rangoon, Judson and Price 
at Ava, with their wives, should have been preserved 
through such extreme dangers, and such unparalleled 
sufferings." 

Thus the painful uncertainty which, for nearly two 
years, had agitated and distressed the Christian public, 
was happily terminated. As the tidings spread that the 
missionaries were yet alive and safe, they produced the 
sensation of general joy, and the expression of fervent 
gratitude to God. But when the scene came to be opened 
on which that terrible tragedy was acted ; when we were 
introduced to " the man with the spotted face," the "ex- 
ecutioner," and " son of the prison," and saw him " seiz- 
ing Mr. Judson, throwing him violently on the floor, and 
binding him with the small cord, an instrument of torture;" 



104 MEMOIR OF 

when we behold him " dragged violently along the streets, 
thrust into the death prison, and bound with five chains ;" 
and when, especially, we traced him from one prison to 
another, with naked, blistered, bleeding feet, fainting and 
sinking under the pressure of his woes, and ardently de- 
siring the friendly aid of death to release him from his 
extremely accumulated and painful sufferings — it was then, 
that a sensation of horror succeeded to that of joy, and 
we felt that He alone, who restraineth the ivrath of man, 
could have wrought so wonderful a deliverance. In re- 
viewing that scene, even at this distance of time and 
place, though it may have been reviewed many times be- 
fore, the bosom still swells, the heart throbs with mixed 
emotions, and the eye lets fall a tear of tenderness over 
the sufferings of those devoted missionaries. Doubtless 
their reward will be great in heaven. 

But we choose not to attempt even an outline of those 
sufferings, as this is not only not the proper place for 
them, but lest the reader should be satisfied with partial 
views of a subject, concerning which he ought to know 
all the particulars. For a full and affecting view of this 
dreadful tragedy, we refer him to Mr. Knowles 5 Memoir of 
Mrs. Ann H. Judson, page 227th and onward; a book 
which should be among the first in the library of every 
family. 

The termination of the war, and the release of the 
prisoners, opened the way for the renewal of missionary 
operations in Burmah. The book of Providence, which 
had so long been sealed up, was now opened, and its pages 
seemed bright with promise. It was seen that a more 
wide and effectual door was opened for the introduction of 
the Gospel into that darkened empire, over which sin had 
long held a usurped dominion. In this our missionaries 
greatly rejoiced. They did not look on Burmah with feel- 
ings of revenge, but with that charity that covereth a 
multitude of sins. She had despitefully smitten them on 
one cheek, and they were now ready to turn to her the 
other also. For the cords by which she had bound and 
tortured them, they would give her the liberty of the sons 
of God. For the stripes which she had inflicted, and the 
wormwood and gall which she had administered, they 
would carry her the balm of Gilead, the oil and the wine of 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 105 

the Gospel. Instead of rewarding her as she had rewarded 
them, they would enter her prison of sin, convey to her the 
bread and the water of life, strike the chains from the 
feet of her prisoners, and say to her captives, go free. 

Upon this work of Christian philanthropy, Mr. Board- 
man and his associates at Calcutta, were impatient to 
enter. But though peace had been declared, the Burman 
empire was still like the troubled sea after a violent storm. 
It had not yet had time "to rock itself to rest." The 
limits of the territory which was to be ceded to the 
Bengal government, were not definitely settled. The 
missionaries, therefore, as it was their intention to fix on 
some spot within that territory, where they might prose- 
cute their labors under the protection of the English, 
without fear of further molestation, had not the means of 
comparing the advantages of different places, and of de- 
termining on the field of their future toils. Besides, the 
rainy season was about commencing, during which it 
becomes necessary to pay special attention to the preser- 
vation of health, by carefully avoiding all improper ex- 
posure to wet and cold. For these reasons, they deemed 
it expedient to remain yet longer in Calcutta, where they 
were prosecuting the study of the language to good ad- 
vantage. 

The subjoined letter is from Mr. Boardman to Mr. Ja- 
cobs, of Cambridge. It gives an interesting account of the 
progress of Christianity in Calcutta and its vicinity. 

" Calcutta, April 12, 1826. 
"My dear Brother, 

"We have good news to relate respecting Christianity 
in Hindostan. This evening we expect to attend the anni- 
versary of the Independent Missionary Society in this 
place, and the report, we are informed, will be very inter- 
esting. The substance of it is, that in a village ten miles 
below Calcutta, there reside several fishermen, who, on 
their way to their fishing-ground down the river, have fre- 
quently called at a Christian place of worship. The con- 
sequence is, that they have renounced idolatry and em- 
braced Christianity, and the whole village is in a state of 
commotion, and the current of feeling is quite in favor of 
the Gospel. The people have already torn their idol from 



106 MEMOIR OF 

its temple, and presented it to Mr. Trawin; and they are 
about tearing down the temple itself, with the intention of 
erecting a Christian chapel of its materials, on or near the 
same spot. 

"We have also heard that in the district of Palamcotta, 
near Cape Comorin, two Church missionaries have been 
greatly blessed in their labors, so that in the course of the 
last two years, eleven hundred families have renounced 
idolatry and embraced Christianity. Not that all these 
persons have been actually converted; but many of them 
have been, if we may judge from the firmness and con- 
stancy with which they have endured persecution and im- 
prisonment on account of their new religion. Even women 
have visited the prisons where their husbands are confined, 
to persuade them to fidelity in the service of their new 
Master. 

" The Baptist church in Circular Road is also in a very 
flourishing state. Thirteen young men have been bap- 
tized there, since Mr. Lawson's death, in October last, and 
several other persons are desirous to receive the same ordi- 
nance. Some others are under deep convictions of sin, 
and the members of the church are remarkably united and 
engaged in their Master's cause. All these things look 
encouraging, and it appears to me we have much cause to 
engage in our work with new and redoubled diligence. 

"Brother Wade and myself, with our companions, ex- 
pect to leave Calcutta in six or eight weeks, to join brother 
Judson. As Rangoon is not retained by the British, we 
do not think it best to recommence the work there, but 
rather to settle in some of the towns ceded to the English. 
We need much divine direction. We consider the present, 
an important crisis in the affairs of the mission. We long 
to proceed to Burmah, and engage in the delightful work 
before us. May the Lord's strength be made pefect in 
our weakness." 

The following is addressed to the whole circle of Mrs. 
Boardman's family friends collectively. 

" Calcutta, May 12, 1826. 
" My dearly beloved Friends, 

"It is now the hot season in this country, and we all 
avoid writing as much as our duty will allow. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 107 

" We have now been in India nearly five months and a 
half, and I think that we have not had so much rain in all 
this time, as sometimes falls in America in twenty-four 
hours. The consequence is, the season is unusually hot — 
many people cannot procure good water, and among the 
natives it is very sickly. The cholera-morbus prevails 
considerably, and it is said that on some days, five or six, 
or even seven hundred of the poor natives die with it. 
But through the goodness of the Lord, both Sarah and my- 
self have enjoyed an excellent state of health ever since 
we arrived, and even ever since we parted with you. We 
cannot be too thankful for this great blessing. I am en- 
couraged to hope we shall continue to enjoy our health in 
this country, though we cannot speak with any certainty. 
We must not boast of to-morrow, for we know not what a 
day may bring forth. We need be always in readiness to 
go; we need to feel ourselves to be strangers and pilgrims 
on the earth. We see as much cause as ever, yea, more, 
for pitying and trying to relieve the wretched sons of 
India. We are fully persuaded that the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ, and nothing else, is able to make idolaters holy 
and happy. Here, in the single town of Calcutta, they 
are dying by hundreds in a day, and many of them have 
never heard that Christ died for sinners. The Gospel, we 
are assured, can help them. It has been so in some 
places. We believe it will be so, before long, all over 
India. But India, at present, is in a most deplorable 
state. I have been to see the swinging, you have heard 
described, and I can assure you it is as bad as you have 
heard. 

"For these reasons, we are willing, and even desirous, 
to spend our lives in India. We think of you, and pray 
for you daily. We have a most sincere affection for you. 
Our hearts sometimes ache when we think of being parted 
from you, and all our dear friends in America. But when 
we think of the heathen, we rejoice that we are here." 

At the close of the rains, September 22d, 1826, Mr. 
and Mrs. Wade, who had been in Calcutta two years and 
three months, left that place for Amherst, where they ar- 
rived in safety. Mr. Boardman remained still in Calcutta; 
at first, on account of the delicate health of his family, 



108 MEMOIR OF 

which he had reason to hope would soon be such as to 
enable him to follow. But, for other reasons, which will 
best be understood by the following letters, he remained in 
Calcutta till March 19, 1327. The first of these is from 
Mr. Boardman himself to his fellow laborers in Burmah, 
and shows with what conscientious exactness he studied to 
conform his whole conduct to the instructions of the Board, 
one of which is, that " No important enterprise may be 
undertaken by any one of the missionaries, without the 
concurrence of his brethren." If, in his communication, 
he appears fearful lest the decision of the question pro- 
posed should be referred to himself, it was not that he was 
incapable of forming a judgment of his own, nor that he 
was wanting in energy of character to carry his decisions 
into effect; but that he might maintain a conscience void 
of offence towards God and towards man. 

" Calcutta, Nov. 15, 1826. 
"My dear Brethren, 

" Accompanying this, is a letter from the Baptist mission- 
aries here, which, after much deliberation and prayer, I 
have consented they should lay before you. It contains a 
proposition to which, if it makes the same impression on 
your minds, that it did at first, on my own, I am sure you 
will be slow to give your assent. The proposition is this; 
that for a few months, perhaps a year, you would consent 
to my remaining here to supply the place in the Circular 
Road Chapel, which brother Yates is obliged, by the state 
of his health, to vacate. When the proposition was first 
made to me, Mrs. B. united with me in saying, we could by 
no means listen to any thing of the kind. We felt decidedly 
opposed to it, not from any unwillingness to remain with 
the people here, but from a very strong desire to reach our 
final earthly home, and to commence with you those labors 
among the Burmans, in which we wished to spend our 
days. 

"But as the subject was daily pressed upon us by our 
best and most judicious friends here, — as the prospect of 
immediate usefulness was confessedly very promising, — 
and as we could continue, as heretofore, to pursue the study 
of the Burman language to tolerable advantage, we began 
to make it a subject of solemn consideration and prayer; 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 109 

and the result is, we are willing to stay or go, as you may 
advise. I wish you to understand distinctly, that I throw 
myself entirely into your hands. I particularly request you 
not to refer the decision of the subject back to me; but 
to decide in the affirmative or negative, as on mature de- 
liberation, your judgment shall dictate. 

0i In the very kindest Christian love to you all, I remain 
your affectionate brother and fellow laborer in the gospel of 
Christ. 

G. D. BOARDMAN." 

The subjoined is the letter referred to. 

To the Brethren of the American Baptist Mission in 

Burmah. 

"Calcutta, Nov. 18, 1826. 
"Dear Brethren, 

" The object of our writing is to request of you, as a par- 
ticular favor, to allow brother Boardman to remain at Cal- 
cutta to supply brother Yates' place for a season. The pro- 
posal was made to brother Boardman a few weeks since. 
He at first was not willing to listen to it; but upon further 
consideration, he has been brought to say, that he can by 
no means consent to stay without your concurrence; but 
providing that it is obtained, he shall be happy in complying 
with our request. The grounds on which we solicit this 
favor of you, are the following: 

1. A suitable supply is needed for a season by the 
church in Circular Road. It has pleased God to bless the 
church with an increase of numbers, and to make brother 
Boardman very useful; so that the people are very anxious 
to obtain his services, if possible, till the return of brother 
E. Carey. # When you consider how important it is, that 
so large a church in this country should have an accessible 
supply, — that the state of brother Yates' health renders his 
departure necessary, — and that without this arrangement, 
the whole work of this station must, fall on a new comer, 

* Mr. Carey was at this time absent in England, for the recovery 
of his health, which had been much impaired by hard labor. Mr. 
Yates, mentioned soon after, was on the eve of departure for England 
by way of America, also in pursuit of health. 

10 



110 MEMOIR OF 

who has a new language to learn; we hope, we feel assur- 
ed, you will listen to our pressing solicitation. 

2. As brother W. H. Pearce, in consequence of brother 
Yates' departure, will have much additional work thrown 
upon him, he is anxious that brother Boardman should re- 
lieve him from the work he has to do as agent of your soci- 
ety, till brother Carey's return; and he thinks that brother 
Boardman in this department, would be able to serve you, 
and promote the objects of your society to a much greater 
extent than his present engagements have allowed. As 
brother B. will have his Burman teacher and books in 
Calcutta, we hope his time will be almost as well employed 
as if in the country. He can carry on conversation and 
reading to any extent, and will thus be becoming daily 
more fitted for usefulness in your service. 

" These are the reasons for which we solicit the favor 
of brother B.'s continuance here for a season; and there 
are other reasons which lead us to think that the Board in 
America would not object to your complying with our earn- 
est desire. 

1. Our brother Lawson, who is now in glory, was for 
many years, when on earth, engaged in serving your society, 
and though we do not consider them under any obligation to 
us, on account of his services, yet we think they would not 
object to serving the general cause in which we are both 
embarked, by allowing one of their missionaries to supply 
for a season the place vacated by his death. 

2. Brother Yates proposes returning to England by the 
way of America, and while in your country, to make it his 
chief business to promote the interests of the Burman mis- 
sion, by preaching and collecting for it; so that while you 
are obliging us, we trust we shall, to the utmost of our power, 
endeavor to return the obligation. 

3. We think this temporary arrangement will probably 
be productive of permanent good, by uniting in the bonds 
of closer friendship, the two societies in England and 
America; as an interchange of kind offices among their 
missionaries must produce mutual gratification." 

This letter, signed by the missionaries in Calcutta, se- 
cured the object of their wishes, and Mr. Boardman re- 
mained. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. Ill 

We here give some extracts from his journal, kept at 
Calcutta from May to the last of July, 1826. 

"May 18. It is still uncertain what course we are to 
pursue in regard to the general affairs of the mission. The 
late war has occasioned a very considerable change in our 
circumstances and prospects. We think, however, that it 
has presented a wider field for missionary operations among 
the Burmans, than has ever been presented before. In 
those parts of the Burman territory which have been ceded 
to the English, missionaries will no doubt be permitted to 
prosecute their labors without fear or molestation. And 
what is more, those Burmans who are desirous of examin- 
ing the Christian religion, will feel none of those fears 
which are always felt by the subjects of a cruel and capri- 
cious despotism at Rangoon. 

"Although we are of the opinion, that it is best to aban- 
don the station at Rangoon for the present, we are not at 
all disposed to abandon Burmah. We think, as we always 
have thought, that the country presents prospects of useful- 
ness, equal, if not superior, to those of any country in 
India. 

"Mr. Judson wrote us not long since, that he was just 
going in company with commissioner Crawford, to explore 
and survey a tract of land, lying on the Martaban river, 
where the English propose to erect a town to be the empo- 
rium of their trade with Burmah. Should a town be erected 
there under favorable prospects, it seems probable that it 
may become the seat of our permanent missionary establish- 
ment. Till this point is decided, it would be vain and pre- 
sumptuous for us to leave Calcutta. We feel quite dispos- 
ed to leave the decision of the question to Mr. Judson, in- 
asmuch as he is acquainted with the country and the people, 
and we are not. 

"May 19. This evening we have been honored with a 
visit from Messrs. Bennett and Tyerman, gentlemen deputed 
by the London Missionary Society to visit the several mis- 
sionary establishments supported by that society throughout 
the world. Their account of the South Sea Islands, where 
they have spent two or three years, and of the Sandwich 
Islands, where they have spent three or four months, is ex- 
tremely interesting and encouraging. Of China, the depu- 



112 MEMOIR OP 

tation speak in the most discouraging terms. They say, 
scarcely any thing has been done, and scarcely any thing 
can be done, so long as the present political system contin- 
ues. But they encourage us to look forward to the time, 
when He whose right it is to reign, shall exert his power, 
and bring not only China, but every other heathen country 
into obedience to himself. 

"Mr. Tyerman, from his extensive acquaintance with 
missionaries who have studied different languages, felt pre- 
pared most fully to recommend, that instead of merely 
studying the Burman books in order to acquire the language, 
we should associate with Burmans themselves, and converse 
with them as frequently as possible, so as to learn their 
-modes of expression from their own mouths in common con- 
versation. We are of his opinion. We are persuaded that 
a man can become so far master of the Burman written 
language, as to read their books without difficulty, while he 
might scarcely be able to carry on with them any regular 
discourse. For this reason, I cannot think it advisable for a 
man designated to the missionary work, to pay much atten- 
tion to the language until he arrives among the heathen, 
unless he can obtain a teacher to whom the language is 
nearly or quite vernacular. Besides failing in proper 
modes of expression, a man without a native teacher, will 
also fail greatly in regard to sounds. But very few, if any, 
of the Barman letters can be expressed in all their varieties 
by any English letter, or any combination of English letters. 
The sounds must be heard by our ears, before we can learn 
to utter them with our organs. And if a mistake is made 
as to the power of a letter, it will affect the sound of the 
word in which that letter occurs; and if several such mis- 
takes meet in the same word, it will appear extremely bar- 
barous, if not quite unintelligible to an ear familiar with 
the correct sounds of the language. Bad habits thus con- 
tracted, are not easily corrected. On all these accounts, 
I should not advise a young brother destined to join this 
mission, to make much use of the Burman Dictionary, (ex- 
cellent as it is) which has recently been published. A man 
might learn the meaning of five hundred words on the 
voyage, and on his arrival here he might not be able from 
the sounds he gave them to understand a tenth part of them. 
" June 1. We have just now been favored with long 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 113 

accounts of Mr. Crawford's tour to the new settlement. 
To Americans, it may seem strange that we should think 
of settling as missionaries in a place which is now a forest 
or a jungle. But in this country, a city, so far as relates 
to native population, can be built in a few weeks. I have 
seen a collection of houses burnt down in Calcutta at 
three o'clock, P. M. and before the next morning other 
houses were erected and ready for habitation on the same 
spot. In the course of two or three days, shops are opened 
and the natives are driving their business as usual. In 
some instances, thousands of natives emigrate in a com- 
pany, and there is reason to believe that emigration to 
Amherst (the new settlement) will be rapid, especially as 
many of the Burmans must flee their country to avoid the 
present distress on account of the late war. It would not 
be strange, if in two years Amherst should contain fifteen 
or twenty thousand inhabitants. 

1 ' June 13. We have just heard, by way of Mr. E. Ca- 
rey, now in England, that the excellent and venerable 
Dr. Baldwin has closed his eyes on mortal scenes. We 
sensibly feel the loss which Zion in general, and our de- 
nomination and our mission in particular, is called to 
sustain in this bereaving Providence. For myself, I feel 
that I have lost a particular friend, whom I loved no less 
than I respected. Dr. Baldwin had admitted me to a 
familiarity of friendship, which almost created in me the 
endearments and confidence of a child. But I loved him 
most for his love to Zion, and his labors for her welfare. 
He now rests from his labors, and his works do follow him. 

" June 30. O, that I could speak the Burman language 
fluently! For several months past, we have had a Bur- 
man teacher, who is sunk in all the darkness of Boodhism. 
His mind is dark beyond description or conception. What 
the veriest child in America knows of religion, must be 
explained to him in the minutest manner before he can 
comprehend it. I am exceedingly desirous to be able to 
explain to him, and to the other Burmans, who are calling 
daily to see him, the nature of Christianity. I trust I 
shall yet be able to converse more easily with them. One 
thing is certain, the Burmans are to be converted to God, 
for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. And methinks 
I see the door opening, and the way preparing for the 

10* 



114 MEMOIR OF 

Gospel to be proclaimed in every part of this idolatrous 
empire. 

" July 15. To-day the annual Rutt Juttra closes. The 
last eight days have been days of noise, confusion and 
wickedness. One of the cars, loaded with images, is de- 
posited near our house. The car was drawn out eight 
days ago, amid the beating of drums, tomtoms, and brass 
plates, accompanied with dancings, jumpings, yellings, 
shoutings, &,c. all of which was nearly deafening and alto- 
gether disgusting. Just as it was passing our house, the 
car struck a brick, and the people could draw it no fur- 
ther. The Brahman said, that the god was not pleased to 
go any further till four o'clock, P. M. So the disgusting 
sight was before our eyes several hours, till the Brahman 
obtained more help to move his moveless god. Then it 
went on with its usual jargon. The car, with its idol, 
having been bathed in the Ganges, was left in the public 
street, this evening, when it was drawn back, to stand 
idle till next year. When, O when shall these deep shades 
— this dark night of superstition and idolatry flee away! 
Blessed be God, all this moral gloom shall soon be dis- 
persed by the brightness of that Sun, which has begun to 
dawn so gloriously on India. 

"Mr. Wade and myself are happy in the consideration, 
that while we are preparing to commence preaching among 
the Burmans, we have an opportunity of proclaiming the 
glorious Gospel to other sinners, who stand in equal need 
of feeling its heavenly power. We greatly need the prayers 
of other Christians, that we may have an abundance of the 
Christian spirit, and may be prepared in God's time, to 
proclaim salvation to the millions in Burmah, who are in- 
volved in midnight darkness. 

"August 8. Attended the anniversary of the Bengal 
Baptist Auxiliary Missionary Society; Dr. Carey in the 
chair. After stating, that the success of the mission had 
very far exceeded his most sanguine expectations, and 
after mentioning many very striking circumstances in 
relation to missionary success, the Doctor made some re- 
marks to the following import ; c In the course of half a 
century, a great deal has been done in India and other 
places. The Gospel has spread very rapidly and exten- 
sively. And what is remarkable, we know not how it has 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 115 

been done. There has been no one man who could say it 
is through my labors. And, indeed, I know not (said he) 
that any one can say, " I have done so much as to set me 
above my brethren." ' 

"Every person present knew that if any man had been 
distinguished by his labors, Dr. C. was that man. But he 
did not seem to suspect that the people would think so; he 
rather told us that there could be no contest for the meed 
of distinguished merit. " 

To Mr. and Mrs. Blanchard of Cumberland. 

** Calcutta, Dec. 21, 1826. 
" My very dear Brother and Sister, 

" I cannot express the joy we felt on receiving your 
most obliging and affectionate letter, dated Liverpool, Eng- 
land, October 21, 1825.* I have just been reading it, and 
was deeply affected in tracing the lines of it, all of which 
tend powerfully to revive an affection of no ordinary kind. 
Indeed, I feel that I have a peculiar sort of love for you 
both. You and your dear children are not forgotten. You 
are daily in our thoughts, and are daily mentioned in our 
prayers. We trust we are likewise remembered by you. 

tc You will be rejoiced to hear, that we are the parents 
of a lovely daughter, named Sarah. She was born on the 
30th of October. We desire to bless God for the precious 
gift, and to train it up for him. My earnest desire is, that 
the daughter may become very much like her dear and 
excellent mother. 

"We still reside in Calcutta, and know not when we 
shall proceed to Burmah. Our eyes are unto the Lord, 
who alone is able to guide the simple in the right way. 
We feel it a trial that we are so long detained from the 
land of our prayers and our tears. We believe Providence 
has evidently laid out our path hitherto, and we cannot 
think it is yet time for us to move forward. It is a great 
relief to us, that we have a Burman teacher and Burman 



* Mrs. Blanchard had accompanied her husband on one of his 
voyages to Liverpool, from which place, it seems, they addressed 
to their brother the letter here replied to. 



116 MEMOIR OP 

books, so that we can study the language almost as well 
as though we were in that country. 

" One thing more I must name as an occasion of pecu- 
liar gratitude. While detained here, I have been called 
upon to preach in English generally once or twice a week; 
and I have reason to bless God that he has assisted me, 
and that he has blessed my labors more than ever before; 
so that, if I should never be allowed to preach to the na- 
tives of India, I hope I shall have occasion to praise him 
for ever, that he has brought me hither. I never enjoyed 
so much comfort in preaching Christ crucified, as I have 
in Calcutta. 

" You will be deeply affected to hear of the decease of 
Mrs. Judson. The stroke is very heavy upon us, but we 
desire to bear it with Christian submission. For the pres- 
ent, may the God of all grace be with you." 



The following extract is from a letter addressed to Mr. 
Peck, then Professor in Amherst college, now in Brown 
university. It developes some of the curious notions of the 
Burmans respecting the eternity of matter, and the revolu- 
tions of the universe. Childish and absurd as those notions 
are, one can hardly help thinking that a few rays of divine 
light have, at some remote period in their history, pene- 
trated the gross darkness that covers them. Their theory 
of the destruction of their system by a deluge of water, 
and of the shortening of the period of human life, bears 
some resemblance to the facts recorded by Moses relative 
to these events. 

" Calcutta, Jan. 26, 1827. 
" My dear Brother, 

" Had I thought that any letter of mine would have 
given you as much pleasure as yours gave me, I should 
certainly have written you one long ago, even if it had 
cost me an hour due to repose. Accept numberless thanks 
for the sermons you sent me. They all have the double 
advantage of reminding me of the dear brother who sent 
them; arid of their much respected authors. 

" The general affairs of the mission, you will probably 
learn from other sources. 



REV. G. D. BO ARD M AN. 117 

" As you are a philosopher and a mathematician, I will 
send you for amusement, a very brief abstract of Burman 
cosmogony and chronology: — 

" The Burmans deny the creation of matter, and reckon 
an infinite succession of universal revolutions of nature. 
Each of these revolutions is divided into four grand periods. 
The first period is the new birth of the new system of na- 
ture, which, phoenix-like, arises out of the ashes of the sys- 
tem last dissolved. During this period, the waters which, 
at the destruction of the former system, deluged the earth, 
disappeared, — and according to the eternal laws of nature, 
the sun, moon, and stars broke forth — every thing comes 
into sudden existence — Bramhas (a kind of superior beings) 
descend and people the earth, — but have power to return 
to the upper regions whenever they please. At the com- 
mencement of the second period, the Bramhas begin to 
eat a certain kind of earth, by which they lose the power 
of ascending, — the period of life begins to shorten and 
continues to do so until a person is old at the age of ten 
years: — after which it gradually lengthens until the system 
is destroyed by water. The third period commences with 
a rain which deluges the four great and all the small 
islands, together with Myenmo mount, — and destroys ali 
that exists thereon. After this, several successive suns 
break forth, — dry up the waters and consume the system. 
The fourth period, commencing from this conflagration, 
continues through another deluge, whose waters, by con- 
tinual motion and dashing together, congeal and harden, 
and thus form a new system; each of these four grand 
periods is divided into sixty-four smaller periods; and each 
of these latter, into sixty-four still smaller, &c. &c. Dur- 
ing one of these grand universal revolutions, several gods 
successively appear and disappear. During the present 
grand revolution, four of these gods have appeared; one 
lived 40,000 years; another 30,000, another 20,000, and 
the last, Guadama, who is now worshipped, lived only 80 
years. 

" I leave it for you to say to which of the ancient sys- 
tems, this splendid nonsense is most akin. I do not claim 
to be the author or inventor of this wonderful scheme. I 
have found most of it in books already published. I have 
conversed with my teacher on the subject, and he gener- 



118 MEMOIROF 

ally says, ' It is an astonishingly deep and wise system. 
Enough of this." 



To his Parents. 

< e Calcutta, Feb. 28. 1827. 
" My dear Parents, 

• e You cannot imagine with what pleasure your letters of 
May last were received by us a few days since. They 
contained the first intelligence we had received from home 
for about eighteen months. Although we have not yet been 
permitted to enter on our work, as we expected soon to do, 
yet we feel an increasing desire to be wholly engaged in 
it. I am sensible that without a high degree of piety, and 
trust in God, a missionary cannot reasonably expect to en- 
joy much happiness. — I am more and more convinced that 
the Christian needs to be fed daily upon the bread of life, 
or his soul will famish. There is nothing in this world 
suited to fill his enlarged desires. Neither is there any 
thing substantial here. Ah, my dear Parents, you have 
just been taught this by painful experience. My heart is 
grieved at the worldly loss you have so recently sustained.* 
We hope God has raised you up some kind friends to re- 
lieve your present necessities, and especially to furnish you 
with a shelter during the present inclement season. In- 
deed, we are persuaded that many are ready to do this. 
It is a consolation to us, to know that you have a building 
of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens. I suppose by this time you are much weaned 
from the world, and are ready to say, it is not your rest. 
But c there remaineth a rest to the people of God.' 

"We expect to proceed to Amherst, and join the mis- 
sionaries there quite soon. Wishing you much of the Re- 
deemer's presence, and with love to all the family and 
friends, I am your affectionate son." 



* Mr. Boardman, the father of our missionary, had but a few 
months previous to this, lost his dwelling-house, with most of its 
furniture by fire. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 119 

From his Journal. 

" Calcutta, Feb. 6. 1827. 

" During this week, the Calcutta Missionary Association 
held its annual meeting. Religious services both in Eng- 
land and Bengalee are performed in almost every part of 
the town. Last evening we attended the monthly concert 
at the Union chapel, and this morning the missionary 
prayer meeting. I afterwards walked five miles to Kidder- 
pore to witness a religious service in Bengalee. Two per- 
sons preached in succession; one a Portuguese, the other 
a Hindoo. The first sermon by Choodroo, I did not hear; 
the second, by Paunchoo Christian, I heard, and though 
I could understand nothing that he said, I could easily 
perceive by his apparent pathos, and the tears that were 
shed, that the subject was deeply interesting. I was told 
afterwards, that the text was, c The grace of our Lord 
Jesus Christ be with you all.' I was also informed, that 
when the speaker and his hearers were most deeply affect- 
ed, he was dwelling on some parts of his Christian expe- 
rience. As I had never attended Bengalee worship before, 
the character of the congregation attracted my attention. 
Near the speaker, were seated a few Bengalees of decent 
appearance, and with serious but cheerful countenances, 
who seemed intensely interested in all that was said. 
When the service was ended, they came to the missiona- 
ries and gave them a Christian salutation. They were 
native Christians. Near them there were a. few in whose 
countenances was depicted somewhat of anxiety and dis- 
tress. They listened attentively to all that was said, and 
then retired in silence. I suppose they were inquirers. 
Perhaps the Lord had touched their hearts. Besides these, 
the people were very inconstant in their attendance. Some- 
times the doors and windows of the chapel were thronged: 
and anon, the multitude would disperse and leave but fif- 
teen or twenty hearers. Soon again others, hearing the 
preacher's voice, and seeing the place open, would enter, 
so that in a few minutes the congregation would increase 
to fifty, or a hundred, who, in their turn, would soon retire. 
All classes of people, Portuguese, Moosoolmans and Hin- 
doos, listened as they passed, — the poor and the rich, the 
high and the low, — but in general, it was 'the common 



ISO MEMOIR OF 

people' that c heard the word' most ' gladly.' Among these, 
several came with large bundles of cloth, fruit, &c. for 
sale. Could I have preached to them in their language, I 
would have chosen the words of our Saviour, ' Come 
unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will 
give you rest.' 

" Feb. 7th. Last evening heard an excellent sermon 
on Paul's spirit being stirred by the idolatry of the Athe- 
nians. The more I consider the subject, the more I am 
convinced, that a system of scientific and polite education 
without the Gospel, would do but little towards dethroning 
idolatry. Even polished Athens was wholly given to idol- 
atry. Not a few of the ignorant only, but all the people, 
philosophers, statesmen, and all, were not inclined merely, 
but given, wholly given to idolatry. What if we could, in 
a single year, raise all the inhabitants of India to an equal 
degree of refinement in arts and sciences with the Athe- 
nians? Would this be all that was wanting? No. Still 
our spirits, if like Paul's, would be stirred within us, on 
beholding them wholly given to idolatry." 

To Dr. Sharp, Boston. 

" Calcutta, March 6, 1827. 
"Very dear Sir, 

"Accept my thanks for your letter of August 17, which 
was received by the Emerald. 

"Several months since, I wrote to a friend in America, 
(Mr. Jacobs) mentioning that a large number of the natives 
of a village ten miles below Calcutta, had renounced idol- 
atry, torn down their temple, and given their image to the 
missionary, Mr. Trawin. Within a few weeks, the work 
of the Lord has commenced in the surrounding villages 
in a most wonderful and glorious manner. Messrs. Trawin 
and Piffard, missionaries from the London society, have 
been applied to by a deputation from a large number of the 
villages, five, eight, and ten miles below Kidderpore, begging 
that they would visit their respective villages, and make 
known to the people the way of salvation. The missiona- 
ries have gone out, and have been astonished to find the 
people prepared to receive the Gospel. The places of wor- 
ship are thronged, — multitudes follow the missionaries from 



RE V. G. D. BO ARD MAN. 121 

village to village, to hear the word of life. On some occa- 
sions, the applications for Christian instruction, have been 
so urgent, that the missionaries have thought proper not to 
return to their houses, but have spent the whole night in 
their palanquins, so that they might spend more time in 
their delightful work. And once, when they wished to 
take some refreshment, the people threw open their temple 
for their accommodation. On this occasion, no opposition 
was made, except that one Brahman said, ' I can never 
worship in that temple again.' The people appear to have 
entirely given up the distinction of caste, and many who, a 
short time since, were * mad upon their idols, 5 are now 
eager to furnish a common repast for the native Christians 
who come among them. The applications to the mission- 
aries for visits and instruction are almost incessant; and 
once, when they were at a certain village, the people asked 
them when they would come again. The missionaries an- 
swered, ' In seven days.' The people in return, begged 
they would come in five days. 

" I judge from what my informant said, that the half has 
not been told me. What will be the result of this strong 
work, we cannot foretell. Our hopes are much raised. O 
that the sacred fire may spread all over India! Should it 
reach Calcutta, here is a vast quantity of rubbish and filth 
of superstition and idolatry for it to consume. Let our 
hearts rise to God in fervent supplication for so desirable 
an event. 

cf I have some other facts to relate, but for want of time 
I must defer them. 

" The news from Burmah you will receive from other 
sources. We think of proceeding in about ten days, to 
join our brethren, Judson and Wade, at Amherst." 

11 



122 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER IX. 



Mr. Boardman leaves Calcutta, and arrives at Amherst — Establishes 
a new station at Maulmein — He is in imminent peril of his life, 
and suffers loss by robbers. 

The period so long and anxiously sought, had now arriv- 
ed, when Providence called Mr. Boardman to his destined 
field of labor. During his stay in Calcutta, he had enjoyed 
the advantages of an excellent preparatory school. He 
had become familiar with the manners and modes of opera- 
tion of those excellent missionaries, whose praise is in all 
the churches. The esteem in which he was held by them, 
is sufficiently apparent from the earnestness with which 
they sought his longer continuance among them, and the 
benefits of his labors with the church in Circular Road. 
Though his detention at Culcutta was exceedingly painful 
to his feelings, from his ardent desire to enter immediately 
upon the work to which he had been called, it undoubtedly 
qualified him for a more able and successful discharge of 
his duties as a missionary to the heathen. Here his faith, 
and his patience, and other graces, had undergone a salu- 
tary trial, and would be less liable to fail him amid the dis- 
couragements which he might afterwards be called to en- 
counter. 

On the 20th day of March, 1827, Mr. Boardman em- 
barked with his family for Amherst. The ship in which 
they took passage, was detained in the river till the 7th 
of April, and did not arrive at Amherst till the 17th of 
the same month. 

We have briefly sketched Mr. Boardman's early history. 
We have beheld him borne away from the land of his birth, 
have followed him on his voyage, and have seen him enter- 
ing that empire of darkness on which his heart was set. 
We are now to view him in a situation entirely new, and 
to see how he will bear the heat and burden of the day. 

Amherst is situated on the eastern bank of the Martaban 
river, near its mouth, and about seventy or seventy-five 
miles east of Rangoon. Maulmein lies about twenty-five 
miles above, on the same side of the same river. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN, 123 

On his arrival at Amherst, Mr. Boardman found Mr. 
Wade alone at the mission premises, Mr. Judson and Mrs. 
Wade having gone to Maulmein hoping to improve the 
health of his little daughter, Maria Judson. This " tender 
hearted, affectionate, darling Maria," — to adopt the affec- 
tionate language of the surviving parent, — was born while 
her father and mother were prisoners at Ava. On the return 
of Mr. J. and Mrs. W. to Amherst, " we had the pleasure," 
says Mr. Boardman, " of seeing for the first time our dear 
and respected friend, Mr. Judson. " But ah," he con- 
tinues, " he looks as if worn out with sufferings and sor- 
rows. His late bereavements have affected him much; but 
God is his stay." 

On the 24th, the dear little sufferer, Maria, " breathed 
her last, aged two years and six months; and her emanci- 
pated spirit fled to the arms of her fond mother." Mr. 
Boardman, who had been absent a few days at Maulmein, 
returned an hour or two after her death, and in season to 
construct the coffin, and make other preparations for the 
funeral. At nine o'clock the next day, they took a last 
look at little Maria, and placed her by the side of her moth- 
er's "new made grave." " Surely," says Mr. Boardman, 
"this is mournful work. Dear brother Judson is visited 
with breach upon breach. But he is quiet. After leaving 
the grave, we had a delightful conversation on the kindness 
and tender mercies of our Heavenly Father. Brother J. 
seemed carried above his grief. Religion bears our spirits 
up." 

On the 20th of May, he wrote as follows to Dr. Bolles. 

" Dear Sir, 

" Soon as a suitable opportunity presented, after arriving 
at this place from Calcutta, I requested the brethren to ad- 
vise me as to my future course. The result is, we have 
concluded to have two mission stations in this region; one 
at Amherst, and one at Maulmein. Mr. Wade will remain 
at the former, and I shall occupy the latter, while Mr. 
Judson will go from one place to the other for the present, 
as duty may seem to require. The two stations are twenty- 
five miles apart, on the same river, so that the intercourse 
between them will be constant, and, in general, daily. 

"The native population of Maulmein is supposed to be 



124 MEMOIR OF 

about 20,000. One year ago it was all a thick jungle, 
without an inhabitant. The population of Amherst is not 
nearly so great. 

" Sir Archibald Campbell has been so good as to offer 
me a beautiful spot of ground sufficient for a large mission 
establishment. It is about a mile south of the military 
cantonments. On this spot, by the advice of the brethren, 
I am building a small bamboo house, which will be finished 
in a few days. It will probably cost two hundred, or two 
hundred and fifty rupees, with the necessary out-houses 
and enclosures. 

" Although our prospects are not so settled as we could 
wish, there still being no small uncertainty in regard to the 
future measures of the English government, yet my dear 
companion and myself feel more than we have ever felt, 
that we have reached the scene of our future labors. These 
are people for whom we are willing to labor and to die. 
May divine grace prepare us for the arduous and responsi- 
ble work in which we are now about to engage." 

Journal. 

"Amherst, May 27. We have spent a week with our 
friends at this place, and expect to leave them to-morrow 
for Maulmein. We feel a deep regret at parting, but we 
must consult duty, rather than pleasure. Besides, we hope 
to be joined by brother Judson, if not by Mr. and Mrs. 
Wade, before long. 

"May 23. Arrived at Maulmein. After nearly two 
years of wanderings without any certain dwelling-place, 
we have to-day become inhabitants of a little spot of earth, 
and have entered a house which we call our earthly home. 
None but those who have been in similar circumstances 
can conceive the satisfaction we now enjoy. 

"June 2. Our happiness increases in our new habita- 
tion; and, besides, I hope I feel more of that peace of God, 
which is seldom enjoyed in a busy or unsettled life. We 
have been here five days, during which we have seen but 
two European faces. But as they were the faces of Chris- 
tians, our countenances were gladdened by the sight. 

"It is Saturday night. For about two whole years I 
have not enjoyed so quiet an evening as this. The week's 



REV. G D. BOARD MAN. 125 

work is done; our house is arranged for the Sabbath; the 
native visiters are gone, and Mrs. Boardman and myself, 
with our little offspring, are left entirely alone. Yet we are 
not alone, for God is with us; 

t And where he vital breathes, there mast be joy.' 

O how delightful is the dawn of the Sun of Righteousness 
on my long-benighted soul! I am now ready to consider 
myself one of the happiest of men. 

"June 10. This is the second Lord's-day I have had 
the happiness of spending with my dear family since coming 
to this place. How delightful to be thus retired! We need 
only to be delivered from our inward corruptions, and we 
should enjoy a little heaven here below." 

This is not your rest, is a Scriptural maxim, which may, 
with great propriety, be kept always in mind, by those 
who dwell in this ever changing world. The following 
extract from Mr. Boardman's journal, illustrates the truth 
of this remark. We would not intimate, however, that he 
ever felt like resting in any thing earthly, as the chief 
sources of his enjoyment, or that he appeared at any time 
unduly attached to life. We have the most satisfactory 
evidence that his treasure was in heaven, and that his 
heart was there also. But it may be possible, with all the 
deadness to the world usually attained to by the most de- 
cidedly religious, so to rest in present enjoyments, as not 
to remember, habitually, that they are ever liable to be 
interrupted, and instead of ministering to our comfort, 
may become sources of much disquietude. Under such 
circumstances, it is well that we are called back, even 
though it were by the voice of fatherly rebuke, to a remem- 
brance that we are yet in the body, and, therefore, subject 
to like changes with others. 

" We should suspect some danger nigh 
When we possess delight." 

It was but a short time after Job had said, " I shall die in 
my nest," before he had a most painful proof of his mis- 
take. 

Mr. Boardman had now become quietly settled; he had 
reached what he considered his " earthly home," and we 
have seen how much he enjoyed it. 



126 MEMOIR OF 

Extract from his Journal. 

"June 25. The new, populous Burman town of Mar- 
taban, which lies on the opposite side of the river, has 
been deserted by its inhabitants, and is now a resort for 
vagabonds, deserters, thieves and robbers. Bands of these 
people not unfrequently cross the river and rob houses, 
and return with their spoils to Martaban, where they are 
beyond the authority of the English. Last night, our 
house was robbed of nearly every valuable article it con- 
tained, except such as could not be easily taken away." 

The following letter from Mrs. Boardman to Mrs. Bolles, 
of Salem, will give a more detailed account of this daring 
robbery than can be obtained from the journal. 

" My very dear Friend, 

" I have hitherto refrained from letting you know the 
extreme loneliness of our condition, and the constant 
danger to which we have been exposed. I knew that the 
mention of these things would fill the hearts of my parents 
and friends with fears and forebodings. I knew, too, that 
you, my dear friend, would weep when thinking of your 
Sarah in such circumstances. But now that the danger is 
past, and our situation has become more favorable and 
pleasant, I may mention some circumstances which you 
will probably be interested to learn. 

" Maulmein, the place of our residence, is separated from 
the Burman province of Martaban, only by the river. The 
opposite side is the refuge of robbers, who come over in 
parties, twenty or thirty in number, armed with muskets, 
spears, knives, &c. Thus equipped, they break into 
houses in the most daring manner, seize every thing valu- 
able, and retreat immediately with their booty to the other 
side of the river, where they are entirely beyond the reach 
of British authority. They have, in one or two instances, 
surprised and destroyed whole villages that were left un- 
guarded. And in one place, they even attacked a guard 
of seapoys. In some cases, persons by attempting to de- 
fend themselves and property, have fallen victims to the 
cruelty of these monsters. Thus surrounded by dangers, 
we lived alone, in a house of such frail materials, that it 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 127 

could be cut open in any part with a pair of scissors, in 
the midst of a desolate wood, and at some little distance 
from even a Burman neighbor. There was then not one 
person in the Burman village in whom we could place the 
least degree of confidence. It was even intimated to us, 
that the head man of the village had, in former times, been 
a leader of a party of robbers. The military cantonments 
are about a mile distant, and we are the only Europeans 
living outside. Before we took up our abode here, Sir 
Archibald Campbell intimated, that some danger might 
be apprehended from wild beasts and robbers, if we built 
without the cantonments, and generously offered us a place 
inside. This kind offer we felt it our duty to decline, as 
a residence in the cantonments would have cut off nearly 
all our intercourse with the Burmans, and thus our dearest 
hopes and fondest anticipations would be blasted. Mr. B., 
therefore, with the approbation and advice of his brethren 
at Amherst, erected a house on this spot, which we now 
occupy. We came to this place, wishing, I trust, to spend 
and be spent among this people, and trusting in an Al- 
mighty arm for protection. Be assured, my dear friend, 
we felt happy in our decision. We saw this wretched, 
deluded people, perishing in their ignorance of the Gospel; 
we thought of the love of the Saviour to precious souls; 
we cast a glance towards Gethsemane and Calvary, and 
that was sufficient. Shall we consult our own ease and 
comfort, we said; or shall we be willing to take joyfully 
the spoiling of our goods? This was the question, and, I 
trust, the grace of God enabled us to choose the latter. 
And the spoiling of our goods we were soon called to take. 
" About a month after our removal, we were awakened 
one morning just before day-break. Mr. B. called for a 
light, and to our surprise and consternation, we found 
every trunk and box in the room broken open and robbed 
of their contents. The bureau also shared a similar fate. 
The looking-glass we brought from Philadelphia was 
gone; the watch Mr. B. had kept so long, and our silver 
spoons, given me by my — — . They also took our bunch 
of keys, causing us to fear that they might visit us again; 
especially as they found only eight or nine rupees in 
money. After the first surprise had a little subsided, I 
raised my eyes to the musquetoe curtains surrounding our 



128 MEMOIR OF 

bed, and to my indescribable emotion, saw two large holes 
cut, the one at the head the other at the foot of the place 
where my dear husband had been sleeping. From that 
moment, I quite forgot the stolen goods, and thought only 
of the treasure that was spared. In imagination, I saw 
the assassins with their horrid weapons standing by our 
bed-side, and ready to do their worst, had we been per- 
mitted to awake. O, how merciful was that watchful 
Providence, which prolonged those powerful slumbers that 
night, not allowing even the infant at my bosom to open 
its eyes at so critical a moment. If ever gratitude glowed 
in my heart, if ever the world appeared to me worthless as 
vanity, if ever I wished to dedicate myself, my husband, 
my babe, my all, to our great Redeemer, it was at that 
time. 

" The next morning, persons were employed in criti- 
cally searching the village, in order to recover the lost 
goods, but to no purpose. To this day, not a trace has 
been found of them, leaving no doubt that they were taken 
immediately over the river to Martaban. Since our loss, 
we have received many kind presents from our friends, so 
that we now find ourselves comfortable, and are contented 
and happy. Yes, my beloved friend, I think I can say, 
that notwithstanding our alarm, never did five months of 
my life pass so pleasantly as the last five have done. The 
thought of being among this people, whom we have so long 
desired to see, and the hope that God would enable me to 
do some little good to the poor heathen, has rejoiced and 
encouraged my heart. I confess, that once or twice my 
natural timidity has for a moment gained the ascendency 
over my better feelings. And at the hour of midnight, 
when the howling of wild beasts has been silenced by the 
report of a musket near us, we would say to each other, 
c Perhaps the next attack may be upon us, and the next 
charge aimed at our bosoms.' Then I have been almost 
ready to exclaim, £ O for one little, little room, composed 
of such materials as would enable us to sleep in safety.' 
But these moments of fear have been transitory, and we 
have generally been enabled to put our trust in the great 
Shepherd of Israel, who never slumbers nor sleeps, assured 
that he would protect us, and, if most for his glory, would 
suffer no arm of violence to be raised against us; and we 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 129 

have also felt a sweet composure in the recollection, that 
God had marked out our way, and if it best accord with 
his designs, that we should fall a prey to these blood-thirsty 
monsters, all ivould be right. 

" Shortly after the robbery, Sir Archibald kindly fur- 
nished us with two armed seapoys to guard our house — 
also with two guns. A short time since, one of the sea- 
poys, while sitting in our verandah, was attacked by a 
tiger or some other wild beast, but the creature was fright- 
ened away before the man was much injured. 

"But what has contributed more than anything else 
to produce the pleasant change in our circumstances, is 
the prospect of settlers near us. I just begin to speak 
the language a little, and am anxious to be engaged in this 
long anticipated employment." 

In the midst of these perilous circumstances, other 
things of a different character, served greatly to encourage 
them in their work. The prospects of the mission at that 
station were brightening, and the number of inquirers 
increased daily. Eight apparently respectable Burmans 
called at Mr. Boardman's house at an early hour on Sab- 
bath morning, July 15, and inquired, "Teacher, is this 
your day for worship? We have come to hear you preach, 
we wish to know what this new religion is." He requested 
them to be seated, and spent several hours in explaining 
to them the leading features of Christianity. It was all 
new to them, and seemed to awaken a considerable inter- 
est in their feelings. They proposed many questions, 
some of which were important, and others extremely tri- 
fling. The peculiarities of Christianity seemed to them 
like idle tales, while, to use Mr. Boardman's words, they 
manifested a wondering interest in some things of the 
least importance in the system. 

Journal, continued. 

ec July 16. I have been reading the Memoirs of Mr. J. 
Chamberlain, and feel reproved on account of my inac- 
tivity, and want of skill in the Burman language. When 
he had been in Bengal only one year, he began to go 
abroad and preach to the Bengalese in their own language. 



130 MEMOIR OF 

I have been in India a year and a half, and yet I feel 
unprepared to preach in the Burman language. But leav- 
ing what is behind, I desire to press forward; and perhaps 
I shall be able ere long to speak a word to the natives to 
better advantage. Even now, nothing but the blessing of 
God is wanted to make my words effectual to the salvation 
of these immortal souls. 

"July 17. Visited a poor Burman, who is just on the 
borders of the grave. Seeing he could live but a short 
time, I told him as simply as I could the story of Jesus's 
dying love. Many Burmans present listened attentively. 
May some good be done by this occasional visit. 

"July 18. The poor man whom I visited yesterday, 
died this morning. This shows me the importance of 
being in season and out of season, and of letting no oppor- 
tunity of doing good pass unimproved. Had I not called 
on him yesterday, he probably would never have heard of 
the name of Jesus, till he should be called to appear before 
his judgment-seat. 

"19. Attended the funeral of the man who died yes- 
terday. Being a poor man, he was buried — not burnt. I 
was induced to attend in hope that by showing kindness I 
might gain the favor and confidence of the people, and 
thereby bring some of them to hear the Gospel, and that 
I might perhaps have an opportunity to say a word to some 
one, that should impress his heart. I did speak quietly to 
several on the doctrines of the resurrection and the future 
judgment. They replied, that their minds were dark and 
uncultivated like the jungle; they had not yet come to the 
true light; they had never heard such things before. Per- 
haps the Lord is preparing their uncultivated minds for the 
seed of life to be sown. 

"Some persons came to me after the funeral, and ex- 
pressed great satisfaction that I had been so kind as to 
attend. I spent an hour in giving them instruction. But 
O, how imperfectly do I speak! I want a tongue like the 
pen of a ready writer. 

"July 21, Several persons called to-day, to whom I 
spoke on the concerns of their souls — they were quite at- 
tentive. Among them were three merchants from Ran- 
goon, who said they were about to return. Remembering 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 131 

that they are blessed who sow their seed beside all waters, 
and that we know not which shall prosper, this or that, I 
conversed with them a little; and considering they might 
never have another opportunity of hearing the Gospel, or 
of learning the way of salvation, I gave each of them a 
small portion of the Scriptures. This seed of life, though 
it should not find a friendly soil immediately, may hereafter 
be lodged in some distant spot, where it will bring forth 
fruit unto life eternal. One of the merchants read to the 
others for some time, and they departed, saying they would 
read the books daily. 

i( July 22. Lord's-day. One of the severest privations 
we experience here, is the want of public worship and 
gospel ordinances. To supply this loss, in part, it is our 
custom to read an approved sermon on Lord's-day morning, 
and engage in prayer. To-day, Mrs. Boardman and I 
have united in commemorating our dear Redeemer's dying 
love, at his last table. Although only two in number, we 
trust we had some enjoyment of the presence of our beloved 
Saviour. We experienced in a degree what Paul meant 
when he said, ' The love of Christ constraineth us.' I de- 
sire that the love which Christ has manifested towards sin- 
ners, may constitute the main-spring of my actions, and the 
governing, controlling principles of my life. 

66 August 3. Twenty-five or thirty persons have visited 
us to-day. Although they do not all come for the purpose 
of obtaining Christian instruction, yet they afford us an 
opportunity of saying something about Christ, which they 
generally hear with attention. Some come for the express 
purpose of being instructed; and when we tell them we 
know but very little of their language, they reply, ' Do 
speak to us according to your ability.' If, at any time, 
they do not readily comprehend our meaning, they request 
us to repeat our words again and again, till they understand 
us fully. 

"The other day, Mrs. B. and myself took our little 
babe and walked out to the road. In a few moments 
more than sixty children, all, I judge, under twelve years 
of age, gathered around us. O how we longed to be 
imparting to them the saving truths of the Gospel! Indeed, 
no one. who has not been in similar circumstances, can 



132 MEMOIR OF 

tell how a missionary feels on beholding hundreds and 
thousands around him perishing for lack of knowledge, with 
no one to point them to the Lamb of God. A fire is shut 
up in his bones, he struggles to give it vent in language, 
but his tongue, chained in silence, cannot perform its office. 
Such, at least, have been our feelings for some time past. 
May the Lord listen to our cries, and send salvation to this 
people. 

" August 4. Early this morning a respectable Burman, 
who has been attending for some time on the preaching of 
the brethren at Amherst, called to see us. He affords con- 
siderable evidence of a change of heart. He has spent 
some time with us, conversing on the Christian religion, 
which, he says, he intends soon to profess by baptism. 

cc As I was passing through the bazar to-day, I met with 
one of the Burman merchants to whom I had given por- 
tions of Scripture, July 21. He accosted me very respect- 
fully, and said, ' Teacher, there are some things in the 
books you gave us, which I do not fully understand. What 
is meant by angels V I told him they were spiritual beings 
whom God had created, and who stood around the throne 
of God to execute his commands. He seemed satisfied. 
Here we were interrupted, but he said he would call at the 
house for further instruction. 

" August 5. Lord's-day, 2 o'clock, P. M. Since break- 
fast I have been incessantly employed in declaring to a 
company ofBurmans and Talaings, the unsearchable riches 
of Christ. They do not dispute, but inquire. They waited 
and conversed to-day till I was completely exhausted, and 
could say no more. I was however seconded and greatly 
assisted by the man from Amherst, mentioned yesterday, 
who boldly espoused and attempted to explain the Chris- 
tian religion among his own countrymen. 

" August 12. Lord's-day. A spirit of inquiry seems to 
be excited to a considerable extent. Many who have 
visited us, and heard the word, wish to come again and 
obtain a more perfect knowledge of it, and many others 
signify a desire and intention to come soon. The Burman 
merchant to whom I gave the books, called on me yester- 
day for further information on some points which he did 
not fully understand. While he was here, the head man 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 133 

of the village also came; and these two, together with our 
Burman teacher, who seems to be inquiring, entered into 
some particular discussion of the Christian history and 
doctrine. In the midst of this discussion, how great was 
my joy on beholding Mr. Judson approaching the house. 
It is now probable that we shall all be settled together at 
this place." 

12 



134 MEMOIR or 



CHAPTER X. 

Mr. Boardman is joined at Maulmein by Messrs. Judson and Wade 
— He opens a school for boys — Conversation with his two Burman 
scholars — Review of the past year, and resolutions for the future 
— His letter on the death of Mr. C. Holton — An interesting extract 
from his diary. 

What Mr. Boardman anticipated at the close of the last 
chapter, was soon after realized. The prospects for suc- 
cessful missionary operations at Amherst were every day 
becoming darker, while those at Maulmein were as con- 
stantly brightening. Events which could not be foreseen, 
contributed, one after another, to diminish the population 
of the former, and to increase that of the latter. The 
missionaries at Amherst had repeatedly been assured by- 
Mr. Boardman, that his house was daily thronged with in- 
quirers, who were desirous to obtain further information 
respecting the Christian religion. Besides, it was very 
confidently expected that the parents and friends of the 
children in the school at Amherst, would, in the event of 
a removal, follow the missionaries to their new station, and 
thus continue to receive their instruction. These circum- 
stances determined them to enter without further delay 
the inviting field of labor at Maulmein. It was to make pre- 
parations for their removal, that Mr. Judson had now come 
up. These preparations were soon made, and on the 14th 
of October Mr. Judson and Mr. and Mrs. Wade left Am- 
herst, and the same day took possession of their new abode 
at Maulmein. This station, the first occupied by Mr. 
Boardman on entering Burmah, and which, aided by the 
counsels of his brethren, he had himself established, now 
became the seat of the mission in that great empire. 
From this spot, most delightfully situated, and command- 
ing unusual advantages for missionary enterprise, the light 
of the Gospel began now to radiate, as it had before done 
from Rangoon and Amherst, into the darkness of the sur- 
rounding regions. It seemed evident that God had de- 
signed this place eventually to become as " a city set on 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 135 

a hill, that cannot be hid." Before the close of the year, 
the female school, which had been removed from Amherst, 
was again in successful operation under the combined 
instructions of Mrs. Wade and Mrs. Boardman. Mr. Board- 
man had himself commenced a school for boys, which it 
was thought would meet with considerable encouragement. 
Mr. Judson was building a zayat at Koung-Zay-Kyoon, 
about two miles and a half north of the mission premises, 
in a very populous part of the town, where he was soon 
to commence public religious services. Mr. Wade had 
completed a zayat for himself, about half a mile south of 
the mission house, on the principal road leading from 
Maulmein to Tavoy-zoo, in which he also was proclaiming 
the word of life to all who would hear. All the places of 
worship, so soon as they were completed, were thronged 
with company, to v/hom tracts and portions of the Scrip- 
tures were distributed. 

Some portions of Mr. Boardman's journal kept at this 
time, will show with what feelings he regarded the progress 
of religion both in Burmah and America. 

"Oct. 28, 1827. Lord's-day evening. Till to-day I 
have never had the pleasure of a free conversation with a 
Burman Christian. This evening I have been conversing 
with Moung Ing.* He has lately returned from Mergui, 
where he has spent a few months in preaching to his coun- 
trymen Christ and him crucified. In my former conversa- 
tions with Burmans, I have been obliged to combat their 
prejudices, and to bear with their weaknesses; but in 
Moung Ing I found a friend and a brother. While expres- 
sions of love and praise to the Redeemer flowed from this 
convert's tongue, the Burman language seemed much more 
musical than ever. It gave me a pleasure which I cannot 
describe, to hear him relate his conversion, and his present 
feelings and hopes. He has a firm conviction that ere long 
the gospel will spread over this whole country. Relying on 
the divine power, and faithfulness, and grace, he says, we 

* This converted Barman, now a promising preacher of the Gospel, 
is one of the first fruits of Mr. Judson's labor in that land of dark- 
ness. He first visited the zayat at Rangoon, in the character of an in- 
quirer, August 31, 1819, was baptized March 4, 1821, and ordained in 
the early part of 1827. 



136 MEMOIR OF 

need not fear nor be discouraged. Christ has power, he 
added, and I daily pray in secret and in public, that he 
will exert that power, and bring the nations of the earth to 
the knowledge of himself. 

" Nov. 29. I think we never before received at any one 
time, so much good news from our native land, as to-day. 
Nearly all our letters contain accounts of the wonderful 
works of God in beloved America. Surely God is good to 
Israel. Oar hearts have overflowed with gratitude, and we 
immediately inquire, 'When, O when, shall the gospel thus 
triumph in this land of darkness. 5 Our hopes are some- 
what encouraged. We are now settled in a very favorable 
spot, enjoying every advantage which a most salubrious 
climate, for India, and most perfect religious toleration can 
afford. And I hope I may add, we feel a united and ardent 
desire to devote the remainder of our lives to the spiritual 
welfare of this people. 

cc It is proposed to enlarge our school, if events in provi- 
dence should favor the design. We hope now to be able 
in some measure to gratify the wishes of our friends in 
North Yarmouth, Framingham and Lower Dublin, who 
have been contributing so long for the religious instruction 
of Burman boys. 

"Dec. 2. This evening I have enjoyed the privilege of 
uniting with Burman Christians in celebrating the Saviour's 
dying love. This I have for years longed for, but have 
never before enjoyed. How delightful to unite with those 
who were once involved in all the darkness of paganism, 
in commemorating the grace of Him who hath called us 
out of darkness into his marvellous light. At the Lord's 
table, two native Christians prayed. Brother Judson then 
read a portion of Scripture, and made some remarks in 
Burman, then read an extract from Haweis's c Scriptural 
Communicant's Companion,' in English; then prayed in 
Burman and in English before administering the bread, 
and prayed in like manner before giving the cup. It was 
to me a solemn and delightful scene. We anticipate an 
increase of numbers soon. To-morrow we shall observe 
the monthly concert for prayer in English. May the Lord 
vouchsafe to us his blessed presence. 

" Dec. 4. This evening called my two Burman scholars 
into my room, and had the following conversation with 
them: 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 137 

c Do you remember your mother?' 

' Yes, sir, we think of her every day. 

* What did she say to you when she was with you?' 

( When she was ill she could not speak to us.' 

c What did she say before she was taken ill?' 

\ She said we must give diligence to become disciples.' 

c Did she sometimes pray with you?' 

c Yes, sir, every Lord's-day, and sometimes on other days 

she took us out into a retired place, and prayed with us.' 
1 When she was first taken ill, what did she say to you?' 
' She said, I shall give you to the teachers, but I shall 

go to heaven to be with Christ. She was not afraid to die.' 
' What sort of place do you think heaven is?' 
c God is there, Christ is there, and there is no pain, nor 

poverty, nor sickness, nor old age, nor death, nor sin; but 

holiness and happiness.' 

' Do you wish to become disciples?' 
£ Yes, sir; very much.' 

- Which would you rather be, a disciple, or a rich man?' 
' I had rather be a disciple,' said each of them. 

- Why had you rather be a disciple?' 

6 Because wealth can be enjoyed but a short time, and 
can do its possessor no good when he dies.' 

6 Why do you not become disciples?' 

*' Because we are under the power of the devil.' 

' Who is the devil?' 

' He is a powerful spirit, who deceives men exceedingly. 
Formerly he was a good angel, but he sinned against God, 
and was driven out of heaven, and came to this world; and 
he deceived Adam and Eve; he is a great deceiver.' 

" Having said this, the younger boy, who is about nine 
years of age, gave me a very correct account of the creation 
and fall of the first pair. The interview was closed with a 
short exhortation, and they repeated a prayer adapted to the 
state of those who wish to become disciples. 

"This conversation convinced me of the great import- 
ance of giving Christian instruction to children. Mah 
Men-lay, (the mother of the lads) had been a Christian 
only about seven years. Yet how much divine knowledge 
had she instilled into the minds of these boys. They prob- 
ably know more of the Gospel than many boys of their age 
in Christian countries. 

12* 



138 MEMOIR OF 

" Dec. 16. Received to-day, through the kindness of a 
friend in Philadelphia, a file of the Columbian Star for 
more than a year. These are the first religious newspa- 
pers of any kind which I have received since leaving 
America, and they have afforded a rich feast. How en- 
couraging to our hearts to be informed of the wonderful 
spread of the Gospel at home. This is surely a time of 
the right hand of the Most High. May we be encouraged 
to look to God with more habitual dependence and expec- 
tation. " 

"Jan. 1, 1828. In viewing the past year, I desire to 
notice the goodness of my Heavenly Father, in allowing 
me, early in the year, to administer both the ordinances of 
the Gospel; a privilege which I had never before enjoyed; 
in bringing me and my dear family to Burmah, the pro- 
bable scene of our future labors; in restoring to health 
my companion and my child when reduced by sickness 
to the borders of the grave; in preserving my own health 
during the whole year, without one day's illness; in 
granting me the opportunity of instructing a few heathen in 
the glorious truths of the Gospel; in preserving our lives 
when our house was broken open by robbers, our goods 
stolen, and when, in all probability, assassins stood over 
our bed to despatch us at the slightest symptom of our awak- 
ening; in prolonging and augmenting my domestic hap- 
piness; in granting me, as I trust, a larger share of the 
influence of his spirit than I have enjoyed for some time 
before; in bearing with my incessant wanderings and 
sins, besides bestowing on me other benefits, more numer- 
ous than can be mentioned. Here I erect my Ebenezer, 
and say, 'Hitherto hath the Lord helped me,' and praised 
be his holy name for ever and ever. 

"During the ensuing year, I desire to be more exclu- 
sively devoted to Christ than I have ever been; to be 
more constant and circumspect in imitating him, and to 
be more spiritual in my thoughts and conversation. I de- 
sire to follow my own will less, and God's will more; 
to possess a stronger faith and a more fervent spirit of 
prayer; to be more willing to deny and mortify myself; 
to be actuated in all my conduct by a sense of divine love, 
and of the truth of those wonderful things that are taught 
in the Scriptures. I desire, also, that my family, my rela- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 139 

tions, my friends, benefactors and correspondents, may be 
crowned with divine blessings; and that this year may be 
distinguished above all preceding ones, by a more copious 
outpouring of the Holy Spirit, and a more extensive spread 
of the Gospel. If I should be called into eternity before 
the close of the present year, I desire that I may be ena- 
bled to leave a dying testimony to the excellency of the 
Gospel, and the preciousness of Christ, and that, washed 
in his atoning blood, I may be graciously admitted into 
the glorious presence of my dear Redeemer. 

"Jan. 2. This morning I called my two scholars into 
the study, and asked them if they knew who furnished 
them their means of subsistence* 'God furnishes it/ said 
the younger one. 'That is true,' I said, ' but does he not 
come down and feed you with his own hands. What man 
is it that supplies your wants?' 'It is God,' he added 
with earnestness; 'he gives us every thing.' 'True,' said 
I, 'but how does he supply you? Is it not by inducing 
some man or men to give for you?' ' I think so,' said the 
elder; ' it must be the teachers who support us.' But the 
younger was unwilling to give up his point. I at length 
made them both understand that God had disposed certain 
individuals in America to contribute to the support both 
of them and of us. I added, that I had just received a 
letter from one of those benefactors, in which I was re- 
quested to send home some specimens of Burman writing, 
and asked if they should like to write something ? They 
both seemed pleased with the proposal, but said they could 
not write, but they would dictate if I would write for them. 
In the course of the day they both came and dictated a 
short letter." 

The following is a translation of it. 

"Believing in the Lord Jesus Christ, I daily, without 
ceasing, offer up prayers. I pray continually that the 
blessed religion of the Lord Jesus Christ may be estab- 
lished. I am reading the Gospel of Matthew, and the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, and am studying a Tract. I have 
great respect and love for my benefactors who live in 
America, and affectionately address them in this letter." 



140 MEMOIR OF 

Mr. Boardman continues: 

"I have lately adopted the plan of calling them to me 
before breakfast, and after tea every day, when each of 
them repeat an appropriate form of prayer, after which I 
attempt to pray in their language. This last exercise 
seems to deepen the solemnity of the occasion, while it 
affords me a good opportunity of practising in this diffi- 
cult exercise; and I hope God may hear the prayer of sin- 
cere desire, though it be not clothed in the most correct 
and appropriate language. 

"On Lord's-day, the boys are taught a catechism, and 
portions of scripture; and are examined on the sermon 
which they have heard at the chapel. 

" Jan. 7. Received a visit from Moung Dwah, who 
requests baptism. His conversion is very satisfactory. 
Received another boy into the school. 

" Jan. 17. Witnessed the baptism of Moung Dwah and 
Mah Hlah. May they go on their way rejoicing, and may 
many be induced to follow their steps." 

The extract which follows is taken from a letter ad- 
dressed to Dr. Chaplin, President of Waterville college, 
Maine. It is valuable for two purposes; it exhibits the 
writer's views of what should be the peculiar attainments of 
a missionary to the heathen, and at the same time records 
the name of a few of the many characteristic virtues of 
an eminently meek and devoted servant of Christ, Mr. 
Calvin Holton. He died at the missionary station in 
Monrovia, Africa, July 23d, 1826, soon after entering the 
field of his labors. 

" Very dear Sir, 

" Yours of February, 1826, was received a short time 
since, and read with the pleasure which I derive from all 
your letters. You speak of the need v/e have of eminent 
piety, in order to be prepared for our arduous and holy 
work. Nothing is more true than this. I always thought 
that a missionary to the heathen stood in need of peculiar 
attainments in sanctification; and the little experience I 
have had, has convinced me, that, how much soever is lack- 
ing in me, I do really need some higher attainments than 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 141 

I am wont even to aspire after. This subject has occu- 
pied my thoughts more of late, than it has for a long time. 
I feel the need of a livelier sense of the love of Christ. I 
want to feel more as St. Paul did, when he said, ' the love 
of Christ constraineth me.' It is my desire, that a sense 
of the unspeakable love of Christ may be the main-spring 
of all my actions to the end of life. I want to feel indif- 
ferent to the pleasures, and enjoyments, and honors, and 
emoluments of this world, and live wholly for God and his 
cause. I want a stronger faith. The Burmans have a 
word which means, to set before our eyes. I want a faith 
which will ' set before my eyes' all the great things which 
the word of God contains, that they may be as real to me, 
as though I had seen them with my eyes, and they were 
continually present with me. Of such faith I have as yet 
obtained but a scanty portion. I feel assured that you will 
pray the Lord to increase my faith. You will perceive by 
the date of this letter, that I am devoting to you one of the 
last hours of an expiring year. How rapidly time flies! 
And with it many of our dear friends are passing into 
eternity ! Several of the friends of my youth have recently 
been called away since I saw you, among whom you have 
mentioned Mr. Holton. Respecting Mr. Holton, I feel 
disposed to make a few remarks, which will be new, and 
perhaps interesting to you. Nothing that I can say, will 
be of any service to him now, but it may be a satisfaction 
to his friends to know, that he was instrumental in no very 
inconsiderable degree, in deepening those feelings of heart 
which resulted, I trust, in my conversion to God. Well 
do I remember the first interview I ever had with him, and 
from that time forward it was his constant endeavor (as it 
seemed and still seems to me) to win me to Christ. Once, 
when he saw my spirits depressed, he said, ' I hope you 
will not find rest till you find it in Jesus. 5 About that 
time he taught a small class of the students to sing, and I 
could often discover the workings of his heart, in the gen- 
eral conduct of the evening, when we were together. 
He used to close the interview by a prayer, in which I 
always felt that my salvation was the main subject of his 
petitions. He always watched with a tender solicitude, 
the state of my mind, and was constantly endeavoring to 
impart to me some valuable instruction. In this way, I 



142 MEMOIR OF 

consider that he was in a considerable degree instrumental 
in my conversion, although I had many serious reflections 
before I knew him ; and there were others whose instruc- 
tions, exhortations, and prayers, contributed a share in the 
blessed work. I can most heartily say, I wish I had much 
more of the spirit he usually manifested during our resi- 
dence at Waterville. You will recollect, that in the year 
1822, some unusual efforts were made in Waterville, for 
the establishment of Sunday schools; and a Sunday School 
Society was formed with encouraging prospects. It may 
be a satisfaction to you to know, that Mr. Holton was a 
leading person in commencing and promoting these efforts. 
I well remember the time (it was a pleasant afternoon of 
Lord's-day) when he and his young friend* retired into 
the grove north of the college, and under a clump of 
young pines, knelt down and prayed for direction in re- 
gard to this interesting subject. It was a very precious 
season. The two friends felt that God had heard them, 
and would be with them. They went forward in his 
strength, and with the co-operation of other friends, the 
society for Sunday schools was soon constituted with 
promising prospects. Mr. Holton was a man of prayer. 
When he had been absent on a vacation and met again, 
he would propose to engage in prayer, and confession, and 
thanksgiving. Thus was the good man preparing, while 
in college, for that crown of glory, which was so soon to be 
awarded to him. May the college with which you are con- 
nected, constantly be blessed by the example and prayers 
of students much resembling our dear departed brother. 

" Our prospects, we hope, are brightening. Last eve- 
ning, two men and a woman proposed themselves as can- 
didates for baptism. We have hopes of them all, but shall 
defer their baptism for a season. A priest, the second in 
rank in the place, has lately began to examine the Chris- 
tian religion, and visits brother Wade's zayat every day. 
He sometimes speaks of ' changing religion, 5 &c. We 
hope and pray that he may be guided by the Spirit into all 
truth. 

"Jan. 1, 1828. In mercy we are spared to enter on a 
new year, and to send our Christian salutation and good 

*This young friend was, unquestionably, Mr. Board man himself. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 143 

wishes. I feel a strong desire, that during this year, God 
may be pleased to enlarge his kingdom more than in any 
year since the Christian era. I know you will unite in 
this desire. Mrs. B. is now surrounded by a group of 
Burman girls, and is delighted with her employment." 

We now approach a very important period in the history 
of our beloved missionary; a period, from which may per- 
haps be dated the commencement of those very rapid ad- 
vances in the growth of his Christian graces, which so 
early ripened him for glory. To say nothing of the expe- 
diency or inexpediency, in ordinary cases, of entering 
formally into covenant with God, to live uniformly and in- 
variably according to prescribed rules, it is seldom, indeed, 
that we have witnessed in any man a severer struggle in com- 
ing to so important a conclusion, a more ardent desire to be 
wholly given up to God and his cause, a more rigid pro- 
cess of self-examination, a more solemn arraignment of the 
spirit before the bar of conscience, or a happier example 
of the soul betaking itself in its impotency to the strength 
of God in Christ, than is furnished by the following extract 
from his diary. 

" Feb. 21, 1828. An important defect in my Christian 
character, consists in not aiming at sufficiently high at- 
tainments in holiness. I sometimes think if my circum- 
stances were different, I should lead a more holy life. But 
I think, again, that the man who does not live as well as 
he can under present circumstances, would not, in all 
probability, live so in any change of circumstances what- 
ever. Formerly, I thought if I ever attained to the situa- 
tion in which I am now placed, I would live more holily, 
and more entirely devoted to God. But the change of 
circumstances has taken place, and I am still sluggish as 
ever, and am thinking of some other change as more favor- 
able to piety. O my neglected Saviour, how long shall I 
be thus tardy in my heavenly course? Quicken my pace, 
inflame my love, and elevate my affections. 

" 23. That momentous question, whether I shall from 
this time till the close of life, endeavor, with all my might, 
to spend every moment of time in the holiest manner pos- 
sible, and avoiding every thing which I think inconsistent 



144 MEMOIR OF 

with the greatest glory of God, or whether I shall live on in 
the miserable way I have hitherto done, remains — strange 
and shameful to say — still undetermined. 

"I have recently read President Edward's resolutions 
and Dr. Doddridge's rules for spending a day, and my 
reason and conscience bear a most unequivocal testimony 
to their excellence. Yet I cannot, I dare not subscribe my 
name, and declare and promise before God that I will live 
so, or even endeavor to live so, till death. Dr. Stenett's 
lines very aptly express my feelings: — 

* My reason tells me thy commands 

Are holy, just and true, — 
Tells me what e'er my God demands 

Is his most righteous due. 
Reason, I hear, her counsels weigh, 

And all her rules approve ; 
But still I find it hard to obey, 

And harder still to love.' 

" I am fully convinced, that as a creature of God, I owe 
him my all, every thing I am or can be, or can do; and 
when I also consider, that I am a redeemed creature, my 
obligations seem increased a thousand fold. And yet I am 
hesitating whether to live — rather to try to live — as holily 
as I possibly can the rest of my days! 

if It really seems to me that I violate, at least, one half 
of President Edward's rules every day of my life. There 
is scarcely one of them which I dare adopt. Mr. Pearce 
signed his resolutions with his own blood. I dare not sign 
them with ink. Indeed, I seem entirely destitute of 
strength, and almost destitute of life itself. The weakest 
saint is stronger than I, the most stupid has more anima- 
tion, the most timid has more resolution. My circumstan- 
ces are nearly all in favor of my leading a most holy life, 
yet I am behind, far behind those, whose circumstances are 
most unfavorable. 

" Is there — tell me, my soul — is there a secret lusting 
within thee for those things, or even for any one of them, 
which are inconsistent with an eminently holy life? Is 
Christ's yoke burdensome? Is there still a cleaving to the 
present course of life? Is there any thing repulsive or dis- 
agreeable to thee in a life wholly devoted to God? Speak 
plainly and honestly. Dost thou desire a more exact con- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 145 

formity to Christ? Dost thou sincerely pray the Holy 
Ghost to influence and govern thee in all things? Dost 
thou desire that there never may be one moment of relaxa- 
tion, during which thou shalt be exempted from the re- 
straints of this heavenly guest? Dost thou wish to be con- 
tinually filled with all the fulness of God ? Dost thou not ask 
for even one moment to serve sin, to gratify the former 
appetites? Ponder well these important questions, and 
answer truly. 

" I hope I can reply, that I would not spare a single lust, 
and that I do desire the Holy Spirit to direct, control and 
suggest all I think, and say, and do, from this moment till I 
die. But still, I feel that it is a great thing to say so assur- 
edly, so I only express what I hope is true. And if it is so, 
I am again ready to ask why I do not give more diligence 
to avoid whatever is suited to repel, and to practise what is 
fitted to invite his presence. 

" March 2. I have lately taken a more deliberate and 
solemn view than ever before, of the important question 
mentioned above, viz. ; whether it is not my solemn and 
indispensable duty to live more holy and devoted to God, 
than I have ever done. I have divided the number of 
those, who pass for evangelical Christians, into three 
classes. The first and lowest class includes those who 
appear sound in doctrine, and are regular and moral in 
their conduct, generally attentive to religious duties, and 
careful to avoid any thing that would disgrace their pro- 
fession. This is nearly all that can be said in their favor. 
The second class aim somewhat higher. They would add 
to the above list of duties, a degree of zeal and devoted- 
ness, occasionally watching against sin and endeavoring to 
grow in grace, but often abating their diligence, relaxing 
their efforts, becoming stupid and slothful, and seldom, if 
ever, waging a steady war with their lusts, and living in 
the comparative neglect of many of the more strict duties 
of religion. Though they profess to be pressing forward 
towards the mark, they are often found loitering and sleep- 
ing on the race ground, and appear too well contented, if 
they can but keep pace with their fellows. The third 
class are quite as much above these in their aims, as these 
are above those of the first class. They seem to be con- 
tinually striving to attain to perfection. They war with 

13 



146 MEMOIR OF 

every enemy of God; they assiduously cultivate every 
Christian grace; they pant for holiness and glory. They 
look not at those who are behind them, but at Him who is 
before them. 

™ I hope that my aims are higher than those of the first, 
but must utterly disclaim the privilege of ranking with 
those of the third class. The second class is my proper 
place. 

"But while I assign myself to the second class, the 
question comes with immense and solemn weight, why I 
should remain there? Why not press forward, and join 
those who have taken the highest ground, who live so near 
the throne, and are comparatively so blameless in the 
sight of God? Is there any thing in my outward circum- 
stances to prevent my being as much devoted to God as 
Edwards, Brainard, Pearce or Baxter? I am constrained 
to acknowledge there is nothing. I ask myself again, if I 
am not under as solemn obligations as these men were to be 
holy? Why should I say as holy as these men? Let me 
rather ask, am I not under the most solemn obligation to be 
holy as God is holy? I surely am. He claims from me all 
that I can give him — my heart, and soul, and mind, and 
might, and strength. 

"But a great difficulty remains — my strength is perfect 
weakness. It is a great effort to oppose the whole tide of 
human corruption. Who can successfully contend against 
all his spiritual foes? Who can, of himself, live as holy as 
God requires. 

i How can a feeble, helpless worm, 
Fulfil a task so hard.' 

My past experience teaches me, that I have not the 
strength for the desperate undertaking. I fear to engage. 
I pause and hesitate before I dare proclaim a war of utter 
extermination. Who can live, even a day, without sinning? 
But this is for life. Is there a helper at hand? One on 
whose strength I can lean and be supported? There is, 
there is. I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. It 
is written, 

" c My grace is sufficient for thee.' c He giveth power 
to the faint, and to them that have no might he increaseth 
strength.' 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 147 

" ( Strengthen ye the weak hands, and confirm the 
feeble knees; say to them that are of a doubtful heart, be 
strong, fear not.' 

" ' God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted 
above that ye are able, but will, with the temptation, make 
a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.' 

" c Be of good cheer, I have overcome the world.' 

" ' I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I 
will uphold thee in the right hand of my righteousness.' 

" Is this all true? Canst thou, O my soul, embrace it as 
thy strength? Is this for thee? Canst thou stay thyself 
upon it? If so, thou canst add, 'God is my salvation; I 
will trust and not be afraid; for the Lord Jehovah is my 
strength and my song; he is also become my salvation. 
But thou art still fearful, still distrustful. Say then, Lord 
increase my faith. 

" June 8. I propose, on the whole, to adopt Dr. Dod- 
dridge's plan of spending my time,* that I may live in the 
fear of God all the day long. I also propose to spend a 
portion of time, each day, in meditation, in conformity to 
Mr. Baxter's advice. "j* I do not enter into a covenant to 
prosecute this plan through life, but I hope never to neglect 
the prosecution through press of business, or indifference, 
or a want of enjoyment in so beneficial an exercise." 

We may judge what was the effect of the adoption of 
these measures from the following entry in his diary, made 
two months subsequent to the above date. 

fi Aug. 7. This evening I have had an impressive sense 
of the holiness of the Divine Being, the excellence of the 
Scriptures, and the purity of the blessed Spirit. I have felt 
an unusually sweet sense of supreme love to God, as the 
holiest and best of beings; indeed, as the only source of 
true holiness, the infinite fountain of excellence and good- 
ness. Every thing else has appeared in its comparative in- 
significance. I wanted to be with God, to be like him, 
and to praise him for ever. Without God, I could have no 
home, no heaven, no happiness, no holiness, no rest." 

* See Rise and Progress, chap xvi. 
t See Saints' Rest, last four chapters. 



148 MEMOIR OP 

The following extracts are from *-' a letter of Christian 
friendship" addressed to Dr. Bolles. They show us how 
his mind was affected by special favors long after they were 
conferred, and breathe the same spirit into the bosom of his 
friend, which runs through the preceding pages: 

"My dear Sir, 

"As I have no particular news to write, I will fill this 
sheet with observations of a more private nature than those 
I have usually communicated to you in your official ca- 
pacity. The present letter may be considered as a letter 
of Christian friendship. 

" I have no doubt you sometimes feel a kind solicitude to 
know the state of my mind as it respects personal religion. 
From the time of leaving Andover in the autumn of 1824, 
till our arrival in India, my outward circumstances were 
unfavorable to my spending my time, and to my engaging 
m devotional exercises, in that regular order on which the 
life and growth of personal piety so much depend. The 
consequence was, I had occasion continually to complain 
of my languor and listlessness. After reaching Calcutta, I 
had a better opportunity for cultivating and enjoying the 
religion of the closet, and hope I did, at times, feel the 
love of God shed abroad in my heart by the Holy Ghost, so 
that I had joys with which a stranger intermeddleth not. 
I then enjoyed more enlarged and glorious views of the 
work of redemption by the blood of Christ than ever before. 
Since our arrival in this place, God has been pleased to 
favor rne again with some of those visits of his grace, which 
I formerly enjoyed, but over the suspension of which I have 
so long mourned. He has shown me the depravity of my 
heart, and the evil of sin in such a manner, as to make me 
feel that I richly deserved the fiercest tokens of his wrath 
for ever. Such, at times, have been my views of the grace 
of Christ, and the glories of the heavenly world, that 1 have 
desired to devote the whole remaining period of my life en- 
tirely to his service. It has seemed but of little moment 
what my outward circumstances are, whether difficult or 
easy, if I may but labor for the glory of God and the good 
of souls. The honors, emoluments and pleasures of the 
world, have lost their charms; time has dwindled down 
into a moment; life has seemed desirable only that I might 



RE V. G. D. BO A RDM AN. 149 

fulfil as an hireling my day, and serve my generation. 
Eternity has seemed near, and its vast and boundless pros- 
pects bursting on my sight, have shown the emptiness of the 
world, and endeared to me the thought, that at a day not 
far distant I shall be called into the presence of Christ, 
where I shall see him as he is, and shall be made like him. 
Remembering my past unfaithfulness, and want of progress 
in divine things, I have desired to reach forward unto those 
things wliich are before, and to press towards the mark for 
the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. I hope 
I can say, that it is my daily desire to set my affections on 
things above, and to feel daily and hourly the power of di- 
vine grace on my heart. I wish to be more influenced in 
all my conduct by the motives which the Gospel presents. 

" The sight of my eyes daily affects my heart. In this 
place there are probably twenty thousand souls that are 
perishing for lack of vision, a large part of whom have never 
heard of the grace of the Gospel. To some few we have 
gained access. But the great mass of the people are too 
busy with the world to think of religion. O, that I could 
point those who are willing to hear to the Lamb of God, 
that taketh away the sin of the world. This I sometimes 
try to do; but how imperfectly! But I do rejoice in the 
hope that before many months, my mouth will be opened 
and my tongue loosed. Then, if it please God, I will lift 
up my voice like a trumpet. From that time, I will delight 
to spend my days in preaching to the heathen Christ and 
him crucified. 

"Do any ask if I regret having engaged in this work? 
Were I to answer c yes, 5 I should do violence to all the 
feelings of my heart. No: so long as I believe that the 
heathen are perishing in sin; so long as I believe that the 
blood of Christ cleanseth from that sin, and that he would 
have me engage in proclaiming his dying love to sinners; 
so long as I believe the realities of heaven and hell, and ex- 
pect to meet the universe of mankind assembled at the bar 
of God, — so long as I feel the constraining influences that 
emanate from the scenes of Gethsemane and Calvary; so 
long as this heart beats, this blood flows, or this tongue can 
move, I will, through grace, rejoice in embarking and em- 
ploying my all in disseminating the glorious Gospel of the 
blessed God in these lands of darkness and of the shadow 
ofdeath." 13* 



150 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XI. 

The thermometer at Maulmein — Mr. Boardman's religious discourse 
with his pupils — Death of Dr. Price — He leaves Maulmein and 
establishes a new station at Tavoy — Prospects of the mission at that 
place. 

During the first three months of the year 1828, Mr. Board- 
man kept a regular journal of the state of the atmosphere at 
Maulmein, as ascertained by the thermometer which he kept 
on his study -table. From the 5th of January to the close of 
the month, the mercury raged at nine o'clock, A. M. from 
70° to 80°. At three o'clock, it ranged from 84° to 88°. 
During the whole of this period, the atmosphere was in a 
cloudless state, with the exception of four days; and only 
two of these were cloudy throughout. This, he remarks, is, 
to many, the most pleasant season of the year, it being a 
medium between April and May for intense heat; and be- 
tween July and August for cold chilling winds and rain. 
The inhabitants of the place have enjoyed excellent health, 
and the distress occasioned by the famine is some abated. 
The farmers are now harvesting their rice. 

" The mornings of nearly one half of the days have been 
foggy till about nine o'clock, when the sun bursts out and 
sheds his uninterrupted rays upon us till he sets. The prev- 
alent winds have come from the northward, (inland,) and 
have been in general very light. 

" At break of day, the thermometer has sometimes stood 
at 64° or 66°. And in some cases at about sunrise it sud- 
denly sinks two or three degrees. On such occasions the 
poor natives wrap themselves up in their warmest dresses; 
but still, they are often seen shivering with cold. As for 
ourselves, we find a surtout or cloak exceedingly comforta- 
ble at such times. I would not advise a young brother who 
proposes to come to this country, to dispose of any of his 
thick clothes. He will need them here as much as in 
America." 

" During, the month of February, the mercury stood at 9 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 151 

o'clock, A. M. at from 69° to 83°. And at 3 o'clock, P. 
M. at 84° to 91.° In this time only one day was entirely 
cloudy, several were partly clear and partly cloudy." 

Respecting February, he says, C{ This month has been 
somewhat colder than January. It is a little remarkable, 
that this year the Burman cold season (according to their 
reckoning) ends precisely on the last day of the American 
winter. I call this the cold season in conformity to cus- 
tom, especially in Bengal, although it is in reality, the 
moderate or temperate season, the rainy months, from May 
to October, being much colder. It still continues very 
healthy. There are but very few fevers, and we hardly 
hear the cholera mentioned. But the season for that 
dreadful malady is approaching. Symptoms of hot weather 
have already appeared. 

" The showers which have fallen this month, have been 
peculiarly acceptable, as the earth to the depth of three 
inches, was perfectly baked and pulverized. Vegetation 
had almost ceased, and the herbage had nearly withered 
away. But the showers have afforded a very seasonable 
relief. Gardens at this season of the year are kept alive 
only by profuse irrigation; and in many places it is ex- 
ceedingly difficult to obtain a supply of water for family 
use." 

During the month of March, the thermometer stood at 
9 o'clock, A. M. at from 79° to 84°. And at 3 o'clock, 
P. M. at from 87° to 93°. Two entire days only of this 
month were cloudy. 

Mr. Boardman's friend in North Yarmouth, to whom the 
following letter was addressed, had, it seems, in a previous 
communication, made some inquiries as to the prospects 
of Christians of secular professions being useful to the 
cause of Christ in Burmah; also respecting schools, and 
the propriety of the missionaries publishing a history of 
Burmah. In answer to these inquiries, he writes as fol- 
lows : 

" My dear Brother Stockbridge, 

" Yours of March the 20th, 1827, was received a month 
since. Little did I think when I was writing you before, 
that in two days afterwards your first born son would be 



152 MEMOIR OF 

removed by death. May his early and sudden departure 
be richly sanctified to yourselves and your surviving chil- 
dren, for whom I have just offered up prayers to our 
Heavenly Father. 

" I have laid your letter before my brethren in the mis- 
sion, and they say, in reference to Christians of secular 
professions being useful to the mission in this place, that if 
good tried Christians would come and learn the language, 
they might be of essential service. Without learning the 
language — which, by the way, is no small labor — they could 
not do much, except by the encouragement they might af- 
ford the missionaries. It would be delightful to have more 
Christian society, but whether it would be desirable for a 
family to resign all the privileges of a Christian home for 
this dreadful wilderness, without the intention of learning 
the language, and preaching to the natives, seems to me, 
at least, doubtful. I would not, however, discourage any 
good Christian brother who feels his heart inclined to come. 
You cannot easily form an idea of the wretched way in 
which children, even of Christian parents, must be brought 
up in this country. No schools — no English preaching — 
no good example from the people around them, adapted to 
their age and circumstances — their parents incessantly em- 
ployed among the heathen, so as to have scarcely any time 
to instruct their own children — and the horrid customs and 
language of the heathen, made more familiar to them than 
Christian example and Christian instruction. 

(( As to the history of Burmah, I fear we cannot gratify 
you. Desirable and fraught with benefits as the work you 
propose, may be, the missionaries have no time for perform- 
ing it. Our hands are full, and it is by mere theft that we 
can get time to write letters and journals. If a few lay- 
men were here, and should direct their labors in this way, 
they might do good. In that case, they must study the 
language. 

" As to schools, we have made a beginning. We think, 
though we cannot yet speak with certainty, that it will re- 
quire thirty dollars per year to support either a boy or a girl 
in the school at this place." 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 153 

To his Mother. 

" Maulmein, Jan. 11th, 1828. 
"Ever dear Mother, 

" We have lately had the pleasure of receiving two letters 
from you, one written from Cumberland, and one from New 
Sharon. As Sarah is most incessantly engaged in the 
school, and in family cares, she hopes you will not think 
her wanting in filial affection, if, instead of writing a sep- 
arate letter, she should sign her name with that of your 
son. 

' c You will be happy to learn that we expect to-day to 
witness the baptism of two Burmans. A third person has 
requested baptism, but is now absent. Several others give 
us hope that they will soon follow. 

"We feel deeply interested in the schools. Sarah spends 
all her time from breakfast till noon, with the Burman girls, 
besides having the charge of all the clothes of both the 
schools, and the provisions for the boys. On Lord's-days 
she spends some time in instructing them in Christianity, 
and occasionally converses as she is able, with Burman 
women on religious subjects. 

" George has charge of the boys, but still spends most of 
his time in studying the Burman language. We hope the 
children thus placed under our care, will be brought to 
know and serve the Lord Jesus, and that they may become 
eminently useful to their benighted countrymen. 

"But we feel the deepest solicitude for our dear little 
babe, whose soul is in a special sense entrusted to us. Our 
prayers daily ascend to the throne of grace in her behalf. 
Do let us know that you also remember her daily in your 
prayers. 

" As to our dear parents, both in Salem and New Sharon, 
we feel comparatively at rest. We are assured they have 
made Christ their refuge, and that he who has received 
them into his gracious favor, and led them on thus far, will 
not forsake them at the last. We desire and pray that the 
days of your declining years may pass happily away in the 
enjoyment of his favor, whose presence gives joy even in 
the darkest hour. And when your earthly pilgrimage shall 
be ended, may you hear the Saviour's voice kindly calling 
you to your heavenly and eternal home. But while you 



154 MEMOIR OF 

remain in the flesh, we hope and are assured you will not 
forget us, who so much need your intercessions. Our work 
is inconceivably responsible and momentous, and we are 
often oppressed with a consciousness of our unworthiness 
and want of proper qualifications for the duties of our sta- 
tion. Our eyes are unto the Lord, who, we hope, will give 
us strength and grace equal to our day. 

" We continue to enjoy much mutual happiness, and feel 
an unabated desire to be useful to the poor heathen. You 
cannot easily imagine how totally dark a heathen's mind is. 
He is as much a stranger to religious truth, as a blind man 
is to the distinction of colors. But when the light of divine 
truth begins to shine, as it is now beginning to shine on 
these dark minds, the darkness is dispersed, and the truth 
is received gladly." 

Mr. Boardman has before informed us, that he was in the 
habit of holding daily familiar conversation with the boys of 
his school on religious subjects. Of this judicious measure, 
pursued no doubt with fidelity and much earnest prayer to 
God for direction and success, he was soon permitted to 
witness the most encouraging results. In addition to the 
directness of the application of truth thus personally en- 
forced, the laying aside, on the part of the teacher, of his 
seeming superiority of rank and character, and the bringing 
of himself down to a level with his pupils, where he places 
them in the most easy and unembarrassed circumstances 
to listen to his familiar inculcation of truth, combine to 
render this one of the most happy and successful modes of 
imparting religious instruction. In a conversation of this 
kind, one of Mr. Boardman's scholars requested that on the 
next day he might read the scriptures all day, instead of 
attending to his usual studies. " Why," asked Mr. B. " do 
you wish to read the Scriptures?" " In order," said the 
lad, "to become a disciple." " Do you then wish to be- 
come a disciple while yet so young!" " I do, sir, because 
young people are exposed to death as well as others; and 
if I should die without becoming a disciple, I should go to 
hell; but if I become a disciple, I shall have nothing to 
fear." "Have you seen your sin?" "I have seen some 
of them." "What sin does your conscience charge you 



REV. G. D. BOAR DM AN. 155 

with?" "I have neglected the true God, who has sustain- 
ed me by night and by day, and who has fed and clothed 
me all my life, and I, notwithstanding, have worshipped 
false gods." " But you have not worshipped Guadama?" "I 
have not worshipped him, but have neglected the true God." 
He then confessed some other violations of the divine com- 
mands. On his speaking of Christ as a great benefactor, 
Mr. B. asked him why he should love Jesus Christ? "Be- 
cause he pitied us, and laid down his life to save us from 
hell," was the reply. 

On leaving Calcutta for Amherst, it was Mr. Boardman's 
happiness to become acquainted with Dr. Calender, a pious 
physician, who took passage in the same ship. With this 
gentleman he formed a most endeared Christian acquain- 
tance, and contracted a firm and lasting friendship. Dur- 
ing his residence at Amherst and Maulmein, this gentle- 
man became his family physician, and by his kind and un- 
remitted attentions greatly endeared himself to the mission 
family. In January Mr. Boardman's little daughter was 
severely afflicted with ophthalmia. After gratefully acknow- 
ledging the divine blessing on the means employed for her 
recovery, he thus speaks of the kindness of the doctor: 

"We feel under great obligations for the assiduous atten- 
tion which our dear Christian friend, Dr. Calender, has 
shown her. Indeed, this is only one of the instances in 
which we have experienced his kindness. From our first 
acquaintance with him in Calcutta, he has ever been ready 
to afford us all the assistance in his power. He attended 
Mrs. Boardman and our babe during their severe illness im- 
mediately after our arrival at Amherst; and in many other 
cases he has evinced much delight in contributing to my 
comfort. Although he will receive no compensation from 
us, we doubt not he will be rewarded at the resurrection of 
the just. It is a subject of deep regret to us, that his de- 
clining health obliges him soon to leave us for Scotland, 
his native land. 

"Jan. 24. Received a formal visit from our friend and 
Christian brother, Dr. Calender. He leaves to-morrow. 
Our prayer is that the God of grace may comfort and sup- 
port him in all his pilgrimage, and at last raise him to a 
seat of glory in the skies." 



156 MEMOIR OF 

Under date of the 8th of March, Mr. Boardman thus 
describes a scene familiar to many who live in the interior 
of our own country: 

" Just as we were lighting the lamps this evening, we 
heard the rushing of winds coming with the roar of a hur- 
ricane from the east. On running to the door, we beheld 
the eastern mountains, a mile from our house, all in a flame; 
a violent tempest was driving the fire directly towards 
us. The mountains for a mile or more in extent, were in- 
volved in one general blaze; and as the grass and brush- 
wood were thick and perfectly dry, the devouring element 
spread and advanced towards us with amazing rapidity. 
From the nature of our house, built of bamboo and leaves, 
we knew that should the fire reach us, all attempts to save 
it would be ineffectual. Our only resource would be in 
precipitate flight, as the house would be reduced to ashes 
in ten or fifteen minutes. We packed up a few clothes, 
and some other light articles of necessary use, and stood 
ready to retreat with them and with our beloved babe, from 
the impending danger. The darkness of the evening 
heightened our alarm, as we had reason to apprehend that 
tigers, leopards, and other wild animals, driven by the fire 
from their haunts, might beset our path. The fire still con- 
tinued to advance till it came within a few rods of our 
house, when, providentially, the winds ceased and the fire 
subsided. The eastern horizon is still glittering with the 
blaze on the mountains; but unless the winds should again 
increase, we are out of danger. Had the fire reached our 
dwelling, a large portion of the village would probably have 
been destroyed. Thus we are again preserved when no 
human hand could save us. 

" March 14. This morning one of the scholars in the 
girl's boarding school fell asleep in death. She was seven 
years old, — had been a slave, and had suffered much from 
cruel masters. She had been in the school about six or 
seven months, and had learned enough of the Gospel to lead 
her, as we trust, to a saving knowledge of Christ. She 
left most satisfactory evidence of having experienced true 
conversion. She died peacefully, and we doubt not she 
sleeps in Jesus. 

' 'March 20. At sunrise, witnessed the baptism of a 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 157 

young Burman, or rather a Siamese youth, twenty years 
old, who till lately was in midnight pagan darkness. But 
the Lord has been exceedingly good to him; he seems to 
have more knowledge of Christ and his Gospel, and more 
love to God, than some who have heard the Gospel for many 
years. 

£C March 23. Lord's-day. Three very respectable Bur- 
mans requested baptism, and this evening, after the Lord's 
supper, were examined and accepted by the church. They 
will probably be baptized next Lord's-day. These, with 
the three who have just been baptized, and one who has 
been examined and approved, make seven who have been 
admitted as candidates for the ordinance since the year 
commenced. May this prove to be the beginning of a 
powerful work of grace in this region." 

In a letter to Dr. Bolles, Mr. Boardman thus announces 
the death of Dr. Price: 

cc The Lord has been pleased again to visit our mission- 
ary circle, and to remove one of our number by death. 
Intelligence has just reached us from Ava, that Dr. Price 
died there, of consumption, on the 14th ult. Particulars 
have not yet been received. Thus our number is again 
reduced, and we are called to bow in submission to the di- 
vine dispensation. May we be enabled to make a wise, 
practical improvement of this event. It teaches us to be 
diligent in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. 

"But how singular and inscrutable the Providence, 
which preserved the families of both our missionary breth- 
ren at Ava, during all their severe sufferings in their late 
captivity, and has since, in the space of about two years 
from their release, removed Mrs. Judson and Maria, and 
Dr. and Mrs. Price!" 

The view which we have taken of the mission at Maul- 
mein, presents the brethren there as laboring in company, 
in the enjoyment of much Christian and domestic comfort. 
The time had now come, when it seemed expedient, both 
to them and to the Board in America, to widen the field 
of their operations. Letters had been received from the 
Corresponding Secretary, advising them to disperse in 

14 



158 MEMOIR OF 

different directions, and to establish new stations at such 
distances from each other, as to admit of occasional meet- 
ings for prayer, consultation and mutual encouragement. 
Such locations of themselves, desirable as they were to the 
missionaries, and important for the purposes specified, 
seemed, at the present time, impracticable. Maulmein, a 
new town built in the jungle, was so situated that there 
was, in the judgment of the brethren, no other eligible 
spot for a missionary station within one hundred and fifty 
miles; unless, by fixing on some place in Martaban or 
Rangoon, they chose to expose themselves again to the 
caprice of the Burman government. Tavoy and Arracan, 
two important provinces, had been ceded by the Burman 
monarch to the English in the late treaty of peace. These 
two provinces, now under the English government, pre- 
sented most inviting fields for missionary enterprise. The 
former of these, Tavoy, was at length determined on as 
the site for the new station, and Mr. Boardman as the per- 
son to commence the establishment. Several circumstan- 
ces worthy of notice, would, we may suppose, combine to 
render this appointment not a little trying to his feelings. 
He had himself founded the station at Maulmein, and had 
been nearly one year laboring assiduously to improve it. 
He had patiently met and surmounted the obstacles at- 
tending its establishment, had endured the perils, priva- 
tions and actual losses recorded in its early history, and 
had enjoyed the satisfaction of seeing it rising in comforts 
and usefulness. He had looked upon this spot as his 
" earthly home," as the " end of his wanderings," and we 
have seen with what high satisfaction he contemplated it 
as the field of his future labors. But what endeared the 
spot to his heart more than all these, was, that a good de- 
gree of religious feeling had been produced by the preach- 
ing of the Gospel to the natives, which, it was fondly 
hoped, would be productive of the most favorable results. 
Three had just been baptized, and four more were admit- 
ted as candidates for that ordinance. Besides, if he must 
leave Maulmein, it would be natural to suppose that he 
would prefer another station to one in Tavoy. It should 
be remembered, that his thoughts were first directed to the 
Burman mission, by the death of Mr. Colman, at Cox's 
Bazar, Arracan; that from the moment of his receiving 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 159 

the intelligence of this event, his thoughts had dwelt with 
intense interest on that station, that his first convictions 
of duty were, that it was for him to fill the place of that 
worthy missionary, and to re-establish the mission made 
vacant by his death. Yet we may learn with what readi- 
ness he could forego all these considerations, when we 
hear him saying, " Still, we feel no reluctance at leaving 
when duty calls." 

On the 29th of March, Mr. Boardman and his little fam- 
ily, in company with the young Siamese, lately baptized, 
the Karen, who had been admitted as a candidate for bap- 
tism, and four of the scholars belonging to the boy's 
school, left Maulmein for Tavoy. The next day they em- 
barked at Amherst on board the ship which was to convey 
them to the place of their destination, with the hope of 
sailing in a few days. While lying in Amherst harbor, 
Mr. and Mrs. Boardman went on shore to visit the memo- 
rable hope-tree, under whose shade repose the ashes of 
the excellent Mrs. Ann H. Judson, the heroine of modern 
missions, to shed, as they supposed, the last tears of affec- 
tionate remembrance over her sleeping dust. " The grave," 
he remarks, " is near the bank of the river, enclosed within 
a wooden paling, with not a stone to tell the passing stran- 
ger who lies there.* We can seldom think of Amherst 
without the most painful associations. The place itself is 
delightful, but the events which have occurred there, are 
extremely painful to our recollection." 

They left Amherst harbor April 1st, and arrived at 
Tavoy on the 9th. Mr. Boardman thus describes Tavoy: 



* We are happy in being able to state, that since the time alluded 
to, the pious benevolence of a few female friends, has enabled the 
Board to erect a neat memorial of Mrs. Judson, which has been 
placed at her grave, under the hope-tree in Amherst. It consists of 
two marble grave-stones with the following inscription : 

" Erected to the memory of Ann H. Judson, wife of Adoniram 
Judson, Jr. Missionary of the Baptist General Convention in the 
United States, to the Burman Empire. She was born at Bradford, 
in the State of Massachusetts, North America, December 22d, 1789. 
She arrived, with her husband, at Rangoon, in July, 1813; and there 
commenced those Missionary toils, which she sustained with such 
Christian fortitude, decision and perseverance, amid scenes of civil 
commotion and personal affliction, as won for her universal respect 
and affection. She died at Amherst, October 24th, 1826." 



160 MEMOIR OF 

"The city stands on a low plain, and is regularly laid 
out, surrounded by a wall of brick and foss. The streets 
intersect each other at right angles, and the general ap- 
pearance of the place and people exhibits much more of 
comfort and prosperity, than in the neighborhood of Maul- 
mein. The population of the place, according to the last 
census, is about nine thousand, of whom about six thou- 
sand are Burmans. 

" Tavoy is in latitude 13° and 4', nearly south-east from 
Rangoon, and south by east from Martaban, at about one 
hundred and fifty miles distant from each. The city, 
though on a low plain, is surrounded by high mountains 
on three sides. Across the mountains, on the west side, 
it is only fifteen miles to the sea. It is nearly thirty-five 
miles to the mouth of the river, and twenty-one miles from 
the anchoring ground for ships." 

On his arrival at Tavoy, Mr. B. felt less disposed to regard 
this as his earthly home, than when he established himself 
at Maulmein. He also seems to have indulged less san- 
guine hopes of success. His removal from that field of la- 
bor to this, and the disappointment of his hopes relative to 
the re-establishment of the Arracan mission, had led him to 
regard himself more as a stranger and a pilgrim on earth, 
and to follow, unhesitatingly, the dictates of divine Provi- 
dence, however opposed to his inclinations. The Lord 
was thus preparing him for more extensive usefulness. He 
had now entered on a field of labor entirely new; a field 
which he was to occupy, not in company with his brethren, 
but alone and single handed. The following extract from 
his journal, will show with what feelings he entered upon 
this new station: 

" On our arrival, we were very kindly received by Capt. 
Burney, the Civil Commissioner for the Tavoy District. 
What, now, is the design of Providence, in bringing us to 
this place; whether we are to spend our days here, or 
wander still further; and if we remain here for life, whether 
we are to toil and labor, and after all, say, ' Who hath be- 
lieved our report? 5 or whether God is about to appear in 
mercy, to emancipate the Daways from the bondage of 
idolatry, we cannot foretell. One thing is certain, we were 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 161 

brought here by the guidance of Providence. It was no 
favorite scheme of ours. We did not follow our own in- 
clinations, or our own wills in coming, independently of the 
dictates of duty. For although we thought this an impor- 
tant station to be occupied, we rather chose a scene of 
labor in the more populous province of Arracan. Tavoy 
is a place which we know scarcely any thing about, except 
that it is inhabited by the benighted worshippers of Gau- 
dama's shrine and images. We have come hither in sim- 
ple obedience to what we could consider as nothing else 
than an indication of the Divine Will. Should we never 
have the happiness to witness a conversion among the Da- 
ways, we cannot reproach ourselves with having forced our 
way here against the advice of our more judicious brethren, 
and the apparent will of God. Here then, in obedience to 
the intimations of Providence, we pitch our tent; here we set 
up our banner; here, if it be the Lord's will, we are willing 
to live, and labor, and find our graves. Our Father, the 
pilgrim's God, be thou the guide of our youth. If thou 
hast any work to accomplish by us in this place, here are 
thy servants; employ us as thou seest best. From this day 
till the close of life, may we pursue no other object than 
that of serving our God and Redeemer." 

On the 19th of April, ten days from the time of his ar- 
rival, Mr. Boardman had procured a house in the city, and 
having become quietly settled, had commenced public wor- 
ship in the Burman language. He immediately had evi- 
dence that the Lord, in bringing him to Tavoy, had an 
important work to accomplish through his instrumentality. 
He had no sooner opened his doors for worship, than in- 
quirers began to present themselves. A few extracts from 
his journal, commencing at this early date of his new mis- 
sion, cannot fail to be interesting. 

" April 19th. This evening, a young man named My- 
at Poo, attended Burman worship with us at the house, and 
after the service was ended, he told me he was inquiring 
about the true religion. He said he had lately come from 
Maulmein, where he had once or twice heard about our 
religion — that he had ever since been considering it, and 
was now strongly inclined to embrace it. He began, he 

14* 



162 MEMOIR OF 

said, to consider while at Maulmein, but since he had seen 
Moung Shwayben and myself in Tavoy, he had believed. 
I told him not to think by becoming a Christian he would 
obtain worldly good. ' By no means,' said he, ' I seek not 
worldly good; I want to be saved. My whole past life 
seems to be nothing but sin against the eternal God, whom 
I have neither known nor served. 5 As we proceeded in 
conversation, his mind seemed more enlightened, and his 
feelings more excited. 'When I was at Maulmein,' said 
he, ' I had a little light like the dawn of day ; now the sun 
has arisen upon me. I was blind, now I see. I feel as if 
I had passed into another state of existence, (i. e. transmi- 
grated.) I am very happy.' Afterwards he added, c As 
the grass and shrubbery, which in the hot season are dry 
and withered, instantly revive, look green and flourish when 
the rains begin to fall, so my mind, which has been miser- 
able and almost dead, is now revived and happy. ' # Before 
the evening was past, he said his mind was made up, he 
renounced Boodhism, and embraced Christianity; and 
although a sojourner here before, he now wishes to reside 
here permanently, that he may enjoy further instruction. 
I gave him a book, and desired him to consider so weighty 
a matter somewhat longer. He said he would, adding, ' I 
shall come again to-morrow.' 

" April 20th. Lord's-day. About twenty Burmans 
came in, as they said, to hear the new teacher. I read a 
portion of Scripture and engaged in prayer, and made a few 
remarks, some of which they probably understood. Myat 
Poo was here most of the day, and expressed additional 
conviction of the truth of the Gospel. 

* This is an exceedingly expressive figure in India. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 163 



CHAPTER XII. 

Historical sketch of the Karens — Their apparent readiness to receive 
the Gospel — Description of Tavoy with its temples and images. 

The effect of Mr. Boardman's labors on the condition of 
the Karens, constitutes the most striking feature of his mis- 
sion at Tavoy. It seems desirable, therefore, that some- 
thing should here be known respecting that singular and 
interesting people. At the time Mr. Boardman became 
acquainted with them, they had no written language, * and 
of course no records of their origin, or of remarkable 
events which might have occurred among them. The sub- 
joined historical sketch was given by Mr. Boardman, after 
two years extensive acquaintance with them, and contains 
some interesting particulars: 

"It may be proper here to introduce some remarks 
respecting the difficulties to be encountered in Christianiz- 
ing the Karens. My object in doing this, is particularly to 
prevent any too sanguine expectations which any of my 
communications may have excited in our American friends 
respecting their immediate conversion to God, and to show 
what need a missionary to them will stand in of a large 
share of the apostolical spirit and zeal. 

" 1 . The Karens speak a language peculiar to themselves; 
a language, which has never been reduced to writing. It 
may not be absolutely necessary to construct a written lan- 
guage, into which the Bible may be translated and given 
them; but when we consider that they are a people spread 
over all the forests of Arracan, Burmah, Martaban, Tavoy, 
Mergui, Siam, and perhaps many other countries, it can 
scarcely be doubted but the giving them the Scriptures in 
their own language, written or printed, is one of the most 
feasible and hopeful of all human means to be attempted 
for their conversion. They are very desirous to obtain a 



* Mr. "Wade has since reduced their language to writing, and has 
been successful in teaching some of them to read. 



164 MEMOIR OF 

written language, which is another circumstance in favor 
of giving it to them. But it will be a great work to learn 
their spoken language, then reduce it to writing, and after- 
wards translate the Scriptures into it. But there is this 
great advantage, there will be no false books in the lan- 
guage to be confuted. 

" 2. The Karens are divided into two great classes, or 
nations, as they would say; the Myeet-thos and the My- 
eet-khyans. I judge that in Tavoy the division is nearly 
equal. These two classes use two dialects so different that 
the one understands the other with difficulty. I imagine, 
however, that they think more of the difference of dialect 
than a foreigner would. Each class very naturally prefers 
its own peculiar dialect, and its own peculiarities of dress 
and manners. Both classes being oppressed by their hea- 
then masters, they have more friendly intercourse with 
each other, than either of them has with the Burmans. 
Still a Myeet-tho chooses a Myeet-tho, and a Myeet-khyen 
a Myeet-khyen. Of the two, the latter class is much more 
conformed to Burman customs, than the former, and not a 
few of them live near the Burman villages, and have em- 
braced theBoodhist religion. Of this description are those 
I have lately visited at Sieng-maw-tau, and particularly 
those at Toung-Byouk. None of this class have been bap- 
tized. This is probably owing partly to their prejudice in 
favor of Boodhism, and partly to the fact that Ro-thah- 
byao, who is our most active disciple, and has most fre- 
quently explained to them the Gospel, is a Myeet-tho. 

"3. The Karens live very much scattered, and in places 
almost inaccessible to any but themselves and the wild 
beasts. The paths which lead to their settlements are so 
obscurely marked, so little trodden, and so devious in their 
course, that a guide is needed to conduct one from village 
to village, even over the best part of the way. Not unfre- 
quently the path leads over precipices, over cliffs and dan- 
gerous declivities, along deep ravines, frequently meander- 
ing with a small streamlet for miles, which we have to 
cross and recross, and often to take it for our path, wading 
through water ancle deep for an hour or more. There are 
no bridges, and we often have to ford or swim over consid- 
erable streams, particularly in the rainy season; when, how- 
ever, the difficulties of travelling are so great, as to render 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 165 

it next to impossible. Sometimes we have to sleep in the 
open air in the woods, where, besides insects and reptiles, 
the tiger, the rhinoceros, and the wild elephant, render our 
situation not a little uncomfortable and dangerous. I have 
never met with either of these dangerous animals in the 
wilderness, but have very frequently seen their recent foot- 
steps and their haunts, while others meet them. It is but 
seldom they do hurt, but it is in their power, and sometimes 
they have the disposition. And when, after having en- 
countered so many difficulties, and endured not a little 
fatigue in travelling, and been exposed to so many dan- 
gers, we come to a village, we find, perhaps, but twenty or 
thirty houses, often only ten, and not unfrequently only one 
or two within a range of several miles. 

" The Karens are the simplest children of nature I have 
ever seen. They have been compared to the aborigines 
of America, but they are as much inferior both in mental 
and physical strength, as a puny effeminate Hindoo is infe- 
rior to a sturdy Russian, or a British grenadier. Of all 
people in the world, the Karens, I believe, are the most 
timid and irresolute. And the fable, that when some su- 
perior being was dispensing written languages and books 
to the various nations of the earth, a surly dog came along 
and drove away the Karens and carried away their books, 
agrees better with their indolent and timid character, than 
half the other fables in vogue among the wise and learned 
Burmans do with truth or common sense. These artless 
people seem contented, and not unhappy in their native 
forests, treading the little paths their fathers trod before 
them. It is surprising to see how small a portion of worldly 
goods satisfies their wants and limits their pursuits. A box 
of betel, often no other than the joint of a bamboo, a little 
heap of rice, a bamboo basket for each member of the fam- 
ily to carry burdens in, a cup, a rice and a curry pot, a 
spinning wheel of most simple structure, a knife and an 
axe, a change of simple garments, a mat of leaves^ half a 
dozen water buckets of bamboo joints, and a movable fire- 
place, is nearly all their frail houses contain to administer 
to their comfort. With these accommodations, they are 
more free from worldly cares, than the owners of farms 
and stalls, and folds, and games, and ships, and stores. 
Their only wordly care is to raise a little money to pay 



166 MEMOLIR OF 

their taxes, under which they groan. Although indolent 
in the extreme, they are so remote from the city, that they 
are, I believe, less wicked than most heathen nations. They 
have no hopes in a future life, and generally disdain all 
allegiance to the prevailing religion of the country. They 
are in general, as careless about the future as about the 
present, except those who have heard the Gospel, and 
those who have been encouraged by the Burmans to build 
kyoungs and pagodas, in the hope of avoiding in the next 
world, the state of hogs, and dogs, and snakes and worms. 
They are too idle to be quarrelsome or ambitious, and too 
poor to gamble, or eat, or drink to very great excess. Their 
minds are vacant and open for the reception of whatever 
contains a relish, and it is not a little gratifying to see so 
many of them finding that relish in religion." 

Extracts from the journal, illustrative of the character of the 

Karens. 

ct May 1. Received a visit from about thirty Karens, 
with whom I had some conversation on religion. Their 
remarks confirmed the opinion I had previously entertained, 
that, as a people, the Karens are atheists in the fullest, 
largest sense of the word — that they acknowledge no being 
whatever as an object of worship. Some few of them, from 
their connection with Burmans, have become Boodhists. 
But the general mass of the people are absolutely destitute 
of any kind of religion whatever. They are called by Bur- 
mans, ' wild men, 'because they have no written language, 
no religion, avoid the cities, and — somewhat like the abo- 
rigines of America — dwell in the wilderness, in mountains 
and valleys. They are averse to war, and, in general, are 
said to be a better race of people than the Burmese. One 
of their most common sins is intemperate drinking; and as 
they manufacture their own liquor, this sin is very prevalent. 
The people live in small villages, five, ten or fifteen miles 
apart, but are all linked in a sort of brotherhood. The fol- 
lowing story, related by my visiters to-day, will show the 
credulity of these people, and also suggest an idea of the 
facility with which almost any religion, true or false, may 
be introduced among them. 

({ More than ten years ago, a man in the habit of a re- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 167 

ligious ascetic, visited one of the Karen villages several 
times, and preached to the people that they must abstain 
from the use of certain meats, such as pork, fowls, &,c. — 
must practise certain ceremonies, and worship a book, 
which he left with them. He also told them there was 
one living and true God. About half of the villagers, who 
were, perhaps, thirty in all, believed the teacher and es- 
poused his religion. When he had gone, one of the villa- 
gers, more devoted than the rest, and possessing a more 
retentive memory, became teacher to his brethren, and 
although he cannot read a word in the book which they so 
much venerate, and knows not even in what language it is 
written, he is their living oracle, and the defender of their 
faith. In consequence of their devotedness to their new 
religion, the poor villagers have suffered much persecution 
from their Burman neighbors and oppressors, and their lives 
have been put in jeopardy. The teacher has ventured out 
to the city only once since he embraced this religion. The 
persons who related the story said, that as the English 
were now the masters of the country, the Burmans would 
not dare to offer them violence, and they accordingly pro- 
mised to request their teacher to bring his book and submit 
it to my examination. As one of the men was the chief of 
the village where this sect resides, I suspect I shall, be- 
fore long, have an interview with the venerated man. My 
visiters requested me to go out to their village, and if 
I could not go, they begged I would allow one of the 
native Christians to go and explain the nature and precepts 
of the Christian religion. I intend to comply with their 
request. I gave them a tract, and they engaged to get 
some person to read it to them. 

" May 4. Lord's-day. Upwards of thirty persons col- 
lected for worship. They gave good attention, and appear- 
ed to understand a part, at least, of what I told them. Sev- 
eral of them were persons who came last Lord's-day, which 
is encouraging. One of them was an aged female religious 
mendicant. She listened attentively and asked many 
questions. 

"May 13. The messengers from the Karen teacher 
arrived to-day. They are all relatives of the old man, and 
are, probably, among the learned of his tribe. One of 
them reads Burman very well; a qualification which very 



168 MEMOIR OF 

few Karens possess, though many of them can speak it a 
little. In most cases, however, I am obliged to employ 
the Karen Christians with me, to interpret. The messen- 
gers first exhibited their present — fourteen duck's eggs — 
and then delivered the following message: 

" ' The Karen teacher has sent us to say he is very ill, 
and cannot visit the English teacher at present. After the 
close of the rains he will come and bring his book to be 
examined. He desires that his relative, one of the mes- 
sengers, may be allowed to remain with the English 
teacher two or three years, to learn the western language, 
that he may become a skilful expounder of the divine law. 
He has received the tract which the English teacher sent, 
and on hearing it read, he believed it heartily and wept 
over it. With his son, who understands Burman, he goes 
from house to house, and causes it to be read to the peo- 
ple. Several others also believe. It would afford great 
joy if the English teacher, or one of the Christians with 
him, could come out and explain the Christian Scriptures; 
many would believe/ 

" I have conversed with my visiters at some length, and 
they profess firmly to believe our doctrine and to worship 
our God. They propose to spend three days with me, and 
then to return. Their village is three days 5 journey from 
Tavoy. They say my doctrine is much the same as 
theirs; but, I apprehend, that though their great teacher 
told them of an eternal God, the other things that he 
taught are very different from what I teach. I proposed 
to send out one of the Christians who are with me, as it is 
impossible for me to go during* the rains. 

"May 16. Repaired early in the morning to a neigh- 
boring tank, and administered Christian baptism to Thah- 
byoo, the Karen Christian, who accompanied us from 
Maulmein. May we often have the pleasure of witness- 
ing such scenes. The three Karen visiters were present. 
They appeared to be impressed with the truth of our 
doctrine, and say they are resolved to worship the eternal 
God. I begin to feel almost persuaded to believe that 
there is a spark of sincerity in them, and that we shall 
yet see them walking in the ways of truth. They have 
urged Ko Thah-byoo to accompany them, and I left it 
with him to decide whether he will go or stay. He has 



REV. G. D. B0ARDMAN. 169 

concluded to go. Perhaps God has a work for him to 
do among his countrymen, He is very zealous in declar- 
ing what he knows of the truth. 

" The visiters say they are so persuaded that we are 
right, that they are willing to leave the merits of their 
book to my decision. If I pronounce it a bad book, they 
say they will burn it. They also propose to erect a large 
zayat, and to invite me out after the rains, when they will 
call the Karens together from various quarters to hear the 
Gospel. I have hope that God is about to do a great work 
among these sons of the wilderness. 

Ci One of the Karens remains with me as a learner. The 
rest leave this morning. May the Lord go with them. 

" May 18. Lord's-day. Fewer people than usual at 
worship to-day; but one person, who has attended several 
times before, said to the Siamese Christian, ' I can see no 
benefit to be derived from worshipping a dead god, like 
Gaudama; but from worshipping the living God, which: 
you tell us of, some good may arise. The Burman priests 
preach the law of a dead god; this man, (meaning myself) 
the law of the living God. 5 

" After worship, in conversing with the school-boys, I 
was surprised and gratified to find that one or two of them 
could repeat correctly a considerable part of the remarks I 
made during worship. This encouraged me to hope that 
my discourses are not so unintelligible as I feared, and 
that the truth may have a salutary effect on the hearts of 
these youth. One of them also repeated part of an ad- 
dress, which I delivered at family worship, three days ago. 
It was truly gratifying to perceive how correctly he re- 
membered even slight incidents and occasional allusions 
and references. The new Karen scholar, who is about 
twenty years of age, seems determined to make up by dili- 
gence and perseverance, what is wanting in soundness 
and acuteness of intellect. 

" May 20. Ko Thah-byoo finding the rains very violent 
and the brooks much swelled, was obliged to abandon his 
plan of visiting the Karen teacher's village. He returned 
last evening. During his absence he met several people, 
to whom he spoke as he was able. Many of them heard 
with attention, and two of them accompanied him on his 
return, in order to gain further instruction. They profess 

15 



170 MEMOIR OF 

a readiness to receive the Gospel, and wish me to visit them 
after the rains. 

' ' May 28. Last evening two respectable Karens, whom 
Ko Thah-byoo saw in his late tour, called for further in- 
struction. They live a day's journey from Tavoy. They 
profess a full belief of the truth of the Gospel." 

Mr. Boardman thus describes Tavoy, with its temples, 
pagodas and images. Like ancient Athens, the city seem- 
ed wholly given to idolatry. But faith lifts up her eye, and 
beholds very different scenes in prospect. 

"June 2. In order to decide on the best place for 
building a zayat and a dwelling-house, I have lately sur- 
veyed the town, going through the length and breadth of 
it. My spirit has been somewhat stirred at witnessing the 
idolatry of the people. A priest told me the other day, 
that the city contains about fifty kyoungs, which are in- 
habited by about two hundred priests. To nearly all the 
kyoungs, one temple or more is attached, stored with im- 
ages of Gaudama and various relics of idolatry. Some of 
these images are twenty feet high, built of brick, plastered 
and gilt throughout. Some are of wood, and many of 
alabaster. This beautiful stone is found in large quanti- 
ties in the vicinity of Ava, and wrought by the hands 
of the artificer into objects of worship, and sold into va- 
rious parts of the Burman empire. Some of these images 
are larger than the life, of one solid piece. In one of 
these temples I counted thirty-five images, of which about 
one third were alabaster. It ought, in justice, to be said 
of the images of Gaudama, that they are not obscene and 
disgusting, as many of the Hindoo images are, but though 
differing, in some respects, from a perfect human figure, 
they are neither grossly disproportioned, ugly or monstrous. 
In many cases, the idols, with their thrones or pedestals, 
are set with an immense variety of ornaments, so as to 
present a very dazzling appearance, especially to the eyes 
of an eastern idolater. The furniture of the temples, 
though ill-arranged, is so set off with looking-glass, gold 
paper, and other tinsel decorations, as to impose on igno- 
rant persons, and excite their highest admiration. No 
small degree of taste (oriental taste, to be sure,) is also 
displayed about the kyoungs and pagodas. The kyoungs 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 171 

are the largest buildings in the city, some of them being 
supported by one hundred and twenty or thirty posts, be- 
sides those connected with verandahs and stair-cases. 
These kyoungs, as well as the temples, are fitted up with 
an immense variety of images, sacred relics, &c. &c. 

" The north-east corner of the city is appropriated almost 
exclusively to sacred edifices. Mango, jack and other fruit 
trees, are thickly set throughout the town, presenting the 
appearance of an extensive grove, with a few scattering 
huts; but in the north-east corner the grove becomes a 
forest, intersected by innumerable paved foot paths, leading 
to various sacred spots. Almost every object the visiter 
beholds — the walls, the walks, the buildings, — all exhibit 
marks of idolatry — emblems of the deity whom the city 
worships. Even many of the trees, especially of the ban- 
yan, have thrones of brick, six or eight feet square, and four 
or five feet high, inserted under them; and on worship 
days the sacred trees and thrones are loaded with lilies and 
other flowers offered principally by females, in hope of ob- 
taining annihilation. The pagodas are the most prominent 
and expensive of all the sacred buildings. They are solid 
structures built of brick, and plastered. Some of them are 
gilt throughout, whence they are called golden pagodas. 
The largest pagoda in Tavoy is about fifty feet in diameter, 
and perhaps one hundred and fifty feet high. That which 
is most frequented is not so large. It stands on a base, 
somewhat elevated above the adjacent surface, and is sur- 
rounded by a row of more than forty small pagodas, about 
six feet high, standing on the same elevated base. In va- 
rious niches round the central are small alabaster images. 
Both the central and the surrounding pagodas, are gilt 
from the summit to the base, and each one is surrounded 
with an umbrella of iron, which is also gilt. Attached to 
the umbrella of the central pagoda, is a row of small bells 
or jingles, which when there is even a slight breeze, keep a 
continual chiming. A low wall surrounds the small pagodas, 
outside of which are temples, pagodas of various sizes, and 
other appendages of pagoda worship, sacred trees or thrones, 
sacred bells to be rung by worshippers, and various figures 
of fabulous things, creatures and persons mentioned in the 
Burman sacred books. Around these is a high wall, with- 
in which no devout worshipper presumes to tread without 



172 MEMOIR OF 

putting off his shoes. It is considered holy ground. Out- 
side this wall are perhaps twenty zayats and a kyoung. 
The whole occupies about an acre of ground. 

" The total number of pagodas in Tavoy is immense. 
Large and small, they probably exceed a thousand. Before 
leaving America, I used to pray that pagodas might be 
converted into Christian churches. But I did not know 
that they were solid monuments of brick or stone, without 
any cavity or internal apartments. They can become 
Christian churches only by being demolished and built 
anew. 

" Besides the pagodas in town, there are vast numbers in 
all the surrounding regions. Almost every mountain, and 
hill, and rising ground, is tipped with a pagoda. The Bur- 
mans, like the worshippers of Baal, seem to delight in groves 
and high places. They build on high mountains and places 
difficult of access, that the merit of the builders and wor- 
shippers may be the greater. 

" When I look at these strong holds of sin and idolatry, 
my sinking heart says, ' Baal's prophets are many, and I 
am alone; what can I do against so many?' 

"But the Scriptures sustain my spirits, by assuring me, 
that more are they that are with us, than they that be with 
them. Relying on the divine promises, I can rejoice in 
full conviction, that ere long, the praises of our God will be 
sung over all these idolatrous plains, and on these moun- 
tains and hills, and the echo shall resound from hill to dale, 
nor die away till every vestige of idolatry shall be swept 
from the earth, to be seen no more for ever." 

In some parts of his journal, Mr. Boardman throws out 
a suspicion that the friendship and good feeling of the priests 
with whom he had become acquainted, were only apparent, 
that while they professed to be pleased with his doctrines 
they were in heart meditating his defeat. This suspicion, 
it seems, was but too well founded. The circumstances 
hereafter recorded were trying to his faith; but they 
were such as the Lord saw he needed, and therefore suf- 
fered them to take place. They served to keep alive the 
feeling of dependence, to drive him with greater importu- 
nity to Him who giveth strength to the feeble, and to show 
him that though the opening of his mission in Tavoy was 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 173 

extremely flattering, so far at least as regarded the Karens, 
he stil] needed the continued support of the same Almighty 
arm. 

For several days, he had no visiters from the city. 
The priests whom he had met, had not called on him as 
they promised, and the mission premises seemed, for the 
time, to be deserted. 

On the 13th of June he wrote as follows: 

" Under an increased conviction that the priests have 
warned the people not to listen to my instructions, and in 
compliance with the repeated solicitations of the native 
Christians, I have at length concluded to repair an old 
zayat, which stands in the very best part of the town, and 
to spend a part of each day in conversing with such as may 
come in, devoting the rest of the day to the study of the 
language. This, on the whole, seems to be the best 
course. For, at present, I see none of the people of the 
city, am learning nothing of their peculiar dialect, which 
differs considerably from pure Burman, and am imparting 
to them no religious instruction. My heart aches, my very 
soul is grieved, at what my eyes daily behold. I can no 
longer forbear. The people may revile me, but be it so; 
it is for their good that I propose this measure. I am wil- 
ling to bear their scoffs, if I may but be the instrument of 
imparting to them some spiritual instruction. 

" Evening. I have for several days felt an unusual de- 
sire for the conversion of these people, but every thing has 
appeared dark and unpromising. This evening I have felt 
quite an unusual degree of fervor and importunity in prayer, 
that God would appear and work wonders among the people 
of this city. My spirit was grieved on thinking of their aw- 
ful state; they appear to be deliberately judging themselves 
unworthy of everlasting life, and are daily praying for the 
preferable blessing of annihilation. 

" June 29. Lord's-day. Six Karens, from a distance 
of three days' journey, arrived last evening. They stated 
that those of their brethren who had been sent to me by the 
Karen teacher, were travelling from village to village, 
showing and reading the book I had given them, and that 
many people had embraced the Gospel. Though they had 
not seen those persons, yet having heard of them and of me, 

15* 



174 MEMOIR OF 

they had come, they said, to see my face, and to hear the 
law from my mouth. They propose to spend two days and 
then to return. Two respectable persons from town, na- 
tives of Rangoon, were also at worship to-day. Whether 
they will listen further or not is uncertain. 

i( June 30. A zayat is nearly completed, and I propose 
to sit in it the beginning of the month; and my prayer is 
that God in infinite mercy may make it a bethel, that I may 
be assisted by divine grace to recommend the dear Saviour 
in such a way that multitudes shall love and obey him. O 
Lord, revive thy work; in the midst of the years make known, 
in wrath remember mercy." 

From the spirit which breathes through the preceding ex- 
tracts we can hardly fail to discover the true state of Mr. 
Boardman's religious feeling. It will be pleasant, however, 
to turn aside for a moment from the view of temples, and 
idols, and dark-minded pagans, and hear him speak dis- 
tinctly on this subject. 

cc My religious enjoyment has of late been quite unusual. 
I have great satisfaction in thinking that heaven will con- 
sist in similar enjoyments, only they will be unending and 
inconceivably more holy and excellent than those I now 
possess. My mind is much occupied on divine things, and 
much in prayer to God for this people. My thoughts are 
continually employed about them, howl shall address them, 
how I may best persuade them, and how I can most suc- 
cessfully recommend to them Christ and his Gospel. In 
prayer, I feel a degree of fervor quite unusual with me. 
Sometimes I feel a rising hope that God is about to display 
his grace. May his name soon be glorified here. Night 
and day, sleeping and waking, my thoughts are upon this 
people. When shall the Sun of Righteousness arise, to 
enlighten this dark corner of the earth! 

"The past has been one of the happiest weeks I have 
enjoyed for several months. I have felt more joy in think- 
ing of God and his infinite perfections, his moral excel- 
lences, his precious promises, and his unparalleled compas- 
sion for sinners, than all the world, in all its glory, can 
afford. O how delightful to think, to be assured, that the 
Gospel will spread over the whole world, and that the name 
of Jesus will be as ointment poured forth, among all nations. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 175 

Yes, even idolatrous Burmah shall become a scene for the 
display of the divine glories. But while I have felt an un- 
usual degree of reliance on the divine promises, I have 
also felt an unusual sense of my own weakness and incom- 
petency to perform the great work before me. How pre- 
cious is that promise, c My strength shall be perfect in thy 
weakness. 5 " 

The following extract of a letter from Mrs. Boardman and 
addressed to his parents, while it corroborates the statements 
made in his journal of the strength and ardor of his desires 
to be useful to the people of Tavoy, bears honorable testi- 
mony also to some other religious feelings characteristic of 
the man. 

" We are now, my dear parents, separated from our mis- 
sionary associates, and all religious society whatever. We 
have come to a station unoccupied before by Christian 
teachers, and feel that our responsibilities are greater than 
ever. Weak, sinful and ignorant, what can we do here 
without the help of God ! This city seems wholly given to 
idolatry. Here are more than 200 priests, who devote their 
whole time, talents, learning and influence, to the interest 
of the religion of Gaudama. What can we do against such 
a torrent of error. We feel that of ourselves we can do 
nothing, but our hope is in the Rock of Ages. The prom- 
ises of God support our fainting spirits under every discour- 
agement. 

"The dialect used by this people is very different from 
pure Burman. The men here can most of them speak and 
understand the Burman, but this is not the case with the 
women. This w r e regret exceedingly, as it will require 
some time to make ourselves so familiar with their dialect, 
as to be able to hold conversation with them on religion. 
I have with me no female Christian. 

" I think I have never known my dear husband to feel 
more for the poor heathen than of late. He enters upon 
public labors with much fear and trembling; yet I am as- 
sured that he has hope in God for success, and in him alone. 
He has Burman worship with the boys of the school, and 
with the two native Christians, every evening. Pray much 
for us. Without the spirit of the Lord, all our efforts will 
be in vain." 



176 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XIIL 

Uncourteous demeanor of a few natives — Interesting case of a Chi- 
nese youth — Hopeful conversions and baptisms — Mr. Boardman'S 
method of spending the Sabbath. 

The prospects of the mission at this station were now 
becoming increasingly encouraging. The spirit of inquiry 
had gone abroad both among the Karens and the people 
of Tavoy. But there were some things, of almost daily 
occurrence, which served to keep alive, in the breasts of 
our missionaries, the feeling of humble dependence on 
God. Instances of arrogance like the following, must be 
extremely painful to the feelings of the enlightened Chris- 
tian, who has sacrificed all he holds dear on earth to do 
good to the souls of those who thus oppose him. They are 
not, however, without their use even to him. While they 
disclose the darkness, the pride, the self-conceit and the 
blind devotion of the heathen to their religion, they serve 
also as trials of his faith and patience, and discover to him 
feelings within his own heart, which, perhaps, might not 
otherwise have been revealed. 

One of the circumstances alluded to, is thus mentioned 
in the journal: 

" While conversing with some persons, who seemed to 
listen with attention, a high spirited man came in and said 
to me, ' You know but very little. You ought to read more 
of our books. I want you to give diligence to make your- 
self acquainted with our sacred writings; then you would 
know something.' I acquiesced, saying, ' I know but little 
of the books you mention; but I am endeavoring every 
day to add to my stock of knowledge.' c Yes,' he replied, 
c you have read such and such books' — meaning those which 
he had heard me say I had read — c but the matter is not 
clearly stated in them. I want you to read such and such 
books; then you will not condemn what you do not know.' 
It was with some difficulty that I could rule my spirit, on 
this occasion; for though I knew I was greatly ignorant of 



R E V. G. D. BO A RD M AN. 177 

their sacred books, I did not much like the dogmatical style 
in which his sentiments were delivered. I told him, that it 
was my intention to study the books which he named, but 
had already learned enough of them to know a few things, 
which he, and all the Burmans believed; such as that their 
God was a sinner, that he died, that he was annihilated, 
and that, of course, he could do nothing. ' That, 5 he re- 
plied, ' is all true; but I want you to read the books, and 
then you will come to the light. 5 In reply, I remarked, 
that if I did come to the light, I could not worship a dead 
God, an annihilated God. I then asked him if he had read 
our books. 'How can I read your books? I don 5 t know 
that you have any. 5 I then gave him a tract, but confess, 
and record it to my shame, that through the perturbation of 
the moment, I did not give it with a becoming spirit, nor 
with prayer that it might be blessed. He read a little, 
threw down the tract, and with a haughty air walked off; 
taking all my hearers along with him. I felt sad, self-con- 
demned, and my heart was humbled in me. I retired im- 
mediately to my private room, and prayed for the pardon 
of my own sins, and for the salvation of his soul. 

"July 1st. Moung Bo, a Burman, has lately, and 
especially to-day, expressed to me some doubts respecting 
the religion of Gaudama. He is a man of good under- 
standing, and of great powers of speech; is extensively 
acquainted with the Pali, or sacred language of the Bood- 
hists, and has worn the yellow cloth, that is, been a priest, 
several years. 

" July 2d. Ko Moung called and spent a few hours at 
the zayat. He seemed captivated by my description of 
heaven. - All the Burmans, 5 he said, ' pray for annihilation 
as the chief good; but if there is a place of everlasting 
happiness, without the intermixture of misery, it is prefera- 
ble to annihilation. I must see you again. 5 

July 4th. In the afternoon, as I was conversing with a 
man who seemed attentive, a priest passed by, and looking 
up with a sullen countenance, said to the man, ' What are 
you there for? 5 ' Listening, 5 said the terrified hearer. 
Soon after this the zayat was nearly full. Some opposed, 
some went off in sullen silence, some inquired, and one or 
two seemed to be on my side. 

" July 6th. Lord 5 s-day. In the morning, had Burman 



178 MEMOIR OF 

worship at the house, and went to the zayat at 2 o'clock, 
P. M. A crowd soon collected. Many priests passed by, 
frowning most indignantly. My f high spirited friend ' was 
present, and, before the whole assembly of perhaps forty per- 
sons, repeated nearly the same things respecting his sacred 
books, as before. I was prepared for it, however, and an- 
swered him mildly. He soon became quiet. 

" Moung Bo, mentioned July 1st, came in, and declared 
before all present, that he was determined to embrace the 
new religion. He had been reading the Christian books, 
and had conversed with me, and he was now determined 
to cleave to the Gospel. Some were angry, some 
mocked, some were astonished. • It is no small thing,' 
I remarked, ' to renounce the religion of one's ancestors, 
and to embrace the Gospel. Such a step should not be 
taken without due examination. Can you adhere to Christ 
through life? He is no disciple who believes to-day and 
denies to-morrow. Do you think you can endure to be re- 
viled, cursed, persecuted, calumniated, disowned by your 
countrymen, your neighbors, and even by your relations? 
Can you endure death for Christ's sake?' He replied, c I 
have examined, and my mind is decided. I will no longer 
worship the pagodas or the images; and if my countrymen, 
my neighbors, my relations revile me, let them revile; if 
they will kill me, let them kill. I shall go to God and be 
with Jesus for ever. The present life is short, the future is 
eternal.' c Then you are willing,' said I, 'that this as- 
sembly, and myself, and even the all-seeing God, should 
bear witness against you, if you should ever go back.' ' I 
am,' was his reply. The people were so urgent in their 
inquiries and opposition, that I could not leave till dark. 

July 7. Early this morning, Moung Bo came to the 
house, and I had an hour's conversation with him. I tried 
to sound him to the bottom of his heart — told him not to 
expect me to confer on him the least possible advantage — 
reminded him, that if he should join us, he must expect 
scorn and reproach. He calmly said, ' I fear them not, I 
am afraid of hell; but I put my trust in the Lord Jesus 
Christ, in hope that when this short life is over, I may 
enjoy everlasting peace with him in heaven.' I inquired 
whether he attached any merit to his former strictness in 
keeping the law of Gaudama. He replied, that as the re- 



R£ V. G. D. BOARD M AN. 179 

ligion of Gaudama was false, so all who observed it got to 
themselves only sin and demerit, and that his sins were 
innumerable. Whether he is sincere in all this, a future 
day will disclose. 

i( At the zayat, I had about forty persons, among whom 
was an old man, who had been a priest several years. 
With him I had a long and deliberate discussion in the 
hearing of the rest. He frankly acknowledged he could 
not answer my arguments, and that if what I stated of 
Christ's doctrine and practice was true, he thought it 
preferable to Boodhism. He promised to examine the 
subject further. Ko Moung was at the zayat nearly all 
day, and seems to have acquired an attachment to me. 
He enjoys my remarks, and expresses a pleasure when the 
people cannot answer my arguments. He said he wished 
to go to America with me. I said, ' There is a better 
country than America.' And when he perceived I meant 
the heavenly, ' Oh,' said he, £ I want to go with you most 
of all to that happy place. 5 

" In the afternoon Moung Bo came in, and again avowed 
himself a disciple. He was more modest and cautious 
than formerly. Another person accompanied him, who 
seems disposed to embrace the Christian doctrine; but his 
case is doubtful. As they both expressed a disposition to 
embrace the truth, one of the assembly, who, when alone 
with me, had spoken favorably of Christ, was so enraged, 
that he broke out in severe reproof of Moung Bo before 
all, saying, ' I think it folly and madness to renounce the 
religion of your fathers, just because a foreigner comes 
and attempts to propagate a new religion. Think a little 
before you take such a step. It is no mark of a wise man 
to dishonor his ancestors, by declaring that they were all 
in error.' Moung Bo calmly replied that he was not act- 
ing without consideration — he knew what he was doing — 
his great inquiry was, not what his ancestors believed, but 
what was true. This he wished to embrace, whether his 
ancestors embraced it or not. His reprover then left the 
zayat. 

"July 8. After considerable conversation, I had the 
pleasure of an hour's candid discussion with a respectable 
and learned old gentleman, who had been a priest; and I 
have some hope that he felt the force of truth. He ac- 



180 MEMOIR OF 

knowledged that Gaudama did not keep the law of love, 
enjoined in the New Testament. This gave me an oppor- 
tunity to dwell somewhat largely on the meekness, com- 
passion and love of Christ; and I feel persuaded, from the 
experience of yesterday, as well as to-day, that there is no 
subject on which I can touch their hearts so quickly, as 
by leading them to the cross of the compassionate, dying 
Redeemer. 

li July 10. Moung Bo called at the house this morning, 
and expressed a deep sense of his sinfulness and inability 
to save himself, or even to do any thing in point of merit- 
ing salvation. When I unfolded to him the Christian 
doctrine of loving our neighbor as ourselves, he said, 
c There is not a Burman who keeps that law. Even Gau- 
dama did not keep it. O, how excellent it is!' I begin 
to hope that divine grace has reached this man's heart. 
He is a good scholar, and it is said there is not his equal 
for eloquence in Tavoy. Should he be truly converted, 
we may hope God has designs of mercy to execute through 
his, instrumentality. 

"July 11. After repairing to the zayat, Moung Bo 
again boldly engaged in recommending the Gospel to 
about twenty persons. Shortly after, a young man came 
in, who, on entering the zayat several days ago, had given 
me much encouragement. He appears thoughtful and re- 
markably guileless. 

" A respectable young Chinese, named Kee Keang, en- 
tered the zayat, and said he wanted to learn the English 
language more perfectly. He professed to believe in the 
true God, and in Jesus Christ. I supposed it was a mere 
pretence, but requested him to call at my house in the 
morning, when I would converse more fully with him. 

"July 12. The young Chinese came this morning ac- 
cording to appointment, and in answer to my questions, he 
related the following account of himself. He left China at 
the age of eleven years, in company with his father and 
elder brother, in whose employment he has lived at 
Penang, Sinepore and Malacca. At one of these places, 
he met with a young man from Madras, who taught him 
to read English, and gave him a part of the Bible. It was 
the Old Testament, from Genesis to Proverbs. The 
young man used sometimes to pray with him, and to speak 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 181 

to him about Christ. The young man, he said, had the 
appearance of a Portuguese, but whether he was a Roman 
Catholic, or not, he cannot tell. From the Bible, he learn- 
ed something about the true God and Saviour; and for 
two or three years, he has forsaken the worship of images, 
and worshipped only the living God. His father is now 
dead, and his brother, knowing him to be a Christian, has 
refused to employ him. He had, for some time past, felt 
it his duty to be baptized, and thought of going to Penang 
for the purpose, not knowing that I was a missionary and 
could administer the ordinance. His object in studying 
English is, that he may better understand the Scriptures. 
He reads tolerably well, but says he does not understand 
all he reads. His countrymen call him a fool for being so 
much more anxious to study English than Chinese. He 
appears to have read the Scriptures carefully, as he gave 
me a very consistent account of what he considered to be 
its fundamental doctrines. He professes to believe from 
his heart, and desires to be baptized. When I reminded 
him, that should he be baptized, his countrymen would 
persecute, and perhaps kill him, he said, at first, ' They 
will not know it. 5 I told him, if he lived according to the 
Gospel, they could not help knowing it. ' Well then,' he 
replied, ' Let them persecute me, let them kill me. They 
cannot injure my soul. I fear God, but I do not fear 
man. The present state is but momentary, the future is 
eternal. 5 'How, 5 I inquired, 'would you feel in your 
heart towards your persecutors? 5 ■ I could not hate them, 5 
he replied, ' for the same God that made me made them 
also, they are my brethren. I should beg of God the for- 
giveness of their sins, as well as my own. 5 I inquired, if 
he thought his sins were many. ' Very many. 5 'Would 
it be just in God, 5 I continued, c to send you to hell on 
account of your sins? 5 c Certainly, he cannot do wrong. 5 
I asked him which he would choose, to be a rich man, 
or go to heaven? He, supposing I inquired if he would 
be rich in heaven, said, ' Not rich, but holy, like God. I 
hope to see God and enjoy him. 5 On my repeating my 
inquiry, he said, he only wanted enough to eat and wear — 
he had no desire to be rich. 'Are you aware, 5 said I, 
' that God is a witness to all you say, and knows the 
thoughts of your heart? 5 ' I am, I dare not lie before him. 5 

16 



182 MEMOIR OF 

Our conversation lasted several hours; and I feel con- 
strained to say, that so far as seriousness, words, meekness 
of demeanor and outward appearances in general are con- 
cerned, he gave most ample evidence of true piety. But I 
must see him more, and make further inquiries about him, 
before I can think of baptizing him. 

"July 13. Lord's-day. In teaching Christian duties 
and doctrines to the boys of the school, I have taken par- 
ticular pains to inculcate the sentiment, that neither the 
practice of the one, nor the belief of the other, can be real, 
or will be acceptable to God, without a radical change of 
heart. And I am sure they distinctly understand, that a 
new heart is essentially requisite to any right action what- 
ever. But, contrary to the apprehensions of many persons, 
this sentiment, so early and so firmly fixed in their minds, 
does not hinder their praying in secret, or reading the 
Scriptures, or attending to any of those things commonly 
called the means of grace. They are not unfrequently 
overheard praying, and repeating portions of Scripture at 
the midnight hour. That I might know whether they pray 
with sense and propriety, I have to-day listened, and heard, 
with satisfaction, the two oldest in succession. 

Mr. Boardman here repeats, as accurately as he was 
able, the substance of each of these prayers. So far as 
sentiment is concerned, they seem to be the effusions of 
pious hearts. The eternity, the immutability and other 
perfections of God, are first acknowledged in apparently- 
profound adoration. An acknowledgment of sin, espe- 
cially the sin of idolatry, follows, with supplication for par- 
don and sanctification through the blood of Christ. Inter- 
cession for their wretched countrymen, desire for further 
instruction in divine things, and thanksgivings for their 
blessings and privileges, mingle with the prayers. They 
are such as, if understood, would be listened to in any 
Christian congregation with interest, and bear ample testi- 
mony, that the instructions of their indefatigable teacher 
had not been in vain. 

"July 17. Ko Moung was present, and listened atten- 
tively to all that was said. Moung Youk, an Ava man, 
appears to relish the Gospel a little. He told me he was in 



REV. G. D. BO A RDM AN. 183 

suspense; but he afterwards told Moung Shway-bwen, the 
Siamese Christian, that he wished to be my disciple. 

" July 18. Not having heard any thing from Moung 
Bo for several days, I sent to know where he was, and 
learned he was confined at home with illness. But being 
a little better, he came to the house, and his conversation 
gave me additional evidence of the truth of his conversion. 
Moung Youk, the Ava man, was present all the afternoon, 
and said to me as we parted, f I shall probably join you 
soon. 5 

" July 20. Lord's-day. Moung Bo and Moung Youk 
came to the house early in the morning, and appeared well. 
The latter said he wished to attach himself to me for life. 
He professes a great fondness for hearing about Christ and 
his salvation." 

The same inquirer was with Mr. Boardman at the zayat 
on the 21st, and accompanied him to the house to join in 
the evening worship in Burman. He was also present on 
the 22d, and gave additional evidence of true conversion. 
On the 23d, Moung Bo publicly avowed his faith in Christ. 
On the 24th, a visiter, who entered the zayat the day pre- 
ceding, professed his decided belief of the Gospel. On his 
return home, Mr. B. found several Karens waiting for in- 
struction. They had heard of him, and came on purpose to 
converse with him. 

" July 27. A good number of young persons listened to 
the Gospel to-day. Towards evening, we had the pleasure 
of receiving a parcel of letters from Bengal and America. 
It is now a long time since we have before had letters from 
home. We hope more parcels are on the way, as we un- 
derstand a vessel has been stranded in the river, which con- 
tains a box for us. 

" July 28. Towards evening, a friend brought us a par- 
cel containing letters from our friends; also magazines 
and heralds. He had picked them up on the beach, near 
the wreck of the vessel mentioned yesterday. Some of 
them were so torn, and soaked with salt water, that we 
have not been able to decipher a single line. But we could 
recognise the hand-writing of our dear parents, brothers 
and sisters, 



184 MEMOIR OF 

"July 29. Ko-Thah-byoo, the Karen Christian, who 
went out five days ago to visit a Karen village, returned 
to-day; and says all the people of the village listened to 
his words. 

" July 30. Several persons visited me, among whom 
was Ko Moung, who still seems to halt between two opin- 
ions. He makes no considerable progress, and I fear he is 
still in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity. 
But still there is little hope; his mind is not at rest; he 
cannot go back; he dare not go forward. He wants to go 
to heaven, not in Christ's, but in Gaudama's way. His good 
sense is on our side, and his feelings are half at least with 
us. But Satan and all his emissaries are dissuading him 

c5 

from embracing the truth, and I greatly fear they will pre- 
vail. O, may He, who is stronger than the strong man 
armed, enter in, and take entire possession of his soul 

" July 31st. The young Chinese called this morning, and 
declared more fully than ever, his belief of the Gospel, and 
his desire to receive baptism as soon as I am willing to ad- 
minister it. I have lately made considerable inquiry re- 
specting him, and have uniformly obtained a good report of 
his conduct. In order to try his motives, I proposed several 
questions, but in no case did he betray any thing wrong. I 
said, ' you are poor and without a situation: if you are 
baptized, your countrymen will hate and deride you, and 
perhaps no one else will employ you.' ' Then,' he replied, 

' God will take care of me.' l ' Perhaps,' said I, < Mr. , 

with whom you wish to find employment, will not care to 
engage a man who has been baptized. He may repulse 
you on account of your profession.' c Let him do so,' was 
his moolest, but firm and prompt reply. 'Why,' I in- 
quired, c do you wish to be baptized?' ' Because Christ 
has commanded it.' Many similar questions were put to 
him, which he answered in a manner equally satisfactory. 
On being asked when he wished to be baptized, he replied, 
1 to-day, or to-morrow, as you please; only I wish to be 
baptized before long.' 

" Afternoon. Moung Bo, whose absence for a week had 
occasioned me much anxiety, called, and after assigning 
satisfactory reasons for his long absence, requested the priv- 
ilege of being baptized on the next Lord 's-day. I have ex- 
amined him frequently and closely, and feel satisfied that 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 185 

he is a converted man. He is universally reviled by people 
and priests. But he bears it patiently, and says he can 
pray for his persecutors. He thinks several persons with 
whom he has conversed appear to relish the Gospel. Two, 
in particular, believe it fully. 

" Among my hearers were Ko Moung, an old gentle- 
man, who asked many pertinent questions, and evinced an 
unusual interest in all that was said. I could not leave the 
zayat till dark, and heard the old man say as he was leav- 
ing, that he had many other inquiries to make. May the 
Lord enlighten his mind and change his heart. 

" The evidence in favor of the young Chinese and Moung 
Bo, is so satisfactory, that I propose to baptize them on the 
ensuing Lord's-day. 

' c August 1, 1828. Another interview with the Chinese 
youth so often mentioned in the journal for July. Every 
interview with him strengthens the conviction that he is a 
new man. 

" At the zayat, had thirty or forty hearers, some of whom 
listened attentively and received portions of our Scrip- 
tures." 

Mr. Boardman thus describes a baptismal scene. Such 
scenes must be peculiarly cheering to the spirits of a faith- 
ful missionary. The seals thus set to his ministry, the 
trophies thus won to Christ from the midst of pagan dark- 
ness and idolatry, must be invaluable in his esteem. They 
serve to sustain him amid toils and perils, reproach and 
insult. 

" August 3. Lord's-day. Having repeatedly examined 
Moung Bo, and Kee Keang, the two persons who applied 
for baptism last month, we could not, consistent with our 
feelings of duty, defer their case any longer; and this 
day has been fixed on for administering the ordinance. 
Accordingly, after worship, a little band of us, passing 
through that part of the town most sacred to Guadama, 
bent our way among pagodas, temples and kyoungs, — 
alike unheeded and unheeding, — and entering the high 
pagoda road, we passed on till we came to the baptis- 
mal tank. Near the tank was a tall pagoda, pointing its 
gilded summit to the skies. It being Burman as well 
as Christian worship-day, the multitudes were gathered 

16* 



186 MEMOIR OF 

around to pay their devotions to the gilded shrines. In that 
tank, under the shadow of that pagoda, and in sight of their 
former companions, who now gazed with mingled astonish- 
ment and malice, the two young disciples solemnly re- 
nounced their vain idols, and put on the Lord Jesus Christ 
by a public profession of his name. O, it was a joyful, 
memorable occasion. Some of the heavenly host, I doubt 
not, gazed on the sight with approbation; and He who 
promised to be in the midst of two or three, assembled in 
his name, was, I trust, in the midst of us. 

''August 7. Had the unspeakable pleasure of hearing 
from America by letters and magazines. Bless the Lord, 
O my soul, for the news of the prosperity of the Redeem- 
er's kingdom in our beloved native land. 

" Moung Bo came and told how happy he was, although 
persecuted in every quarter. Many listening hearers at the 
zayat. There seems to be a shaking among these dry 
bones. 

;f August 8. This morning received the joyful intelli- 
gence of the effusion of the Holy Spirit at Maulmein. In 
the afternoon had a very solemn congregation at the zayat. 
Yesterday and to-day are among the most pleasant of my 
life; and certainly, the most encouraging, as respects use- 
fulness among the heathen. O that the shower of grace which 
has begun to fall at Maulmein, may soon reach Tavoy. I 
seem to see the day dawning. Rise, thou Sun of Righte- 
ousness, with healing in thy wings. 

" August 10. Lord's-day. After worship with the native 
Christians in the morning, went to the zayat, where we 
had an attentive congregation. Two persons in particular, 
profess to be convinced that the Gospel is true, and begged 
for Christian books. After tea had Burman worship as 
usual. Two Karens from the jungle were present. It is 
proposed to commence to-morrow, at sunrise, a daily devo- 
tional exercise, at which the Burman Christians and the 
school boys are to meet me at the house. May the Lord 
vouchsafe to us his gracious presence. 

"August 12. Two persons who had before visited the 
zayat, and received portions of the sacred Scriptures, came 
again to day, and afforded encouraging signs of an inquir- 
ing, if I may not say, of a believing mind. 

" To-day, one of the native Christians, finding a book 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 187 

which he had written with much care, torn to pieces, ' his 
mind,' to use his own expression, ' rose ' to an unwarrant- 
able pitch. Being engaged at the time, I knew nothing of 
the affair, till he had left the house. Soon as I was dis- 
charged, the poor penitent came and related the whole 
story to me. He was so ashamed of his anger that he could 
not look me in the face. This only made me love him the 
more. He is generally of a most humble and quiet spirit. 
I doubt not God has forgiven him; but he cannot forgive 
himself. Several hours after, he said to me, ' My mind is 
still hot, on account of my sin.' On my telling him God 
would show mercy to those who confess and forsake their 
sins, he seemed relieved." 

The following is a description of the manner in which 
Mr. Boardman usually observed the Sabbath. 

"Aug. 17th. Lord 's-day evening. The past may, perhaps, 
be considered a fair specimen of the manner of our spending 
the Sabbath. At 6 o'clock we have Burman worship with 
the Christians and the school. After this, till breakfast, at 
8, we spend the time in retirement and English reading. 
The scholars, meanwhile, are taught the catechism by a 
Burman Christian. After family worship and breakfast, 
Mrs. B. and myself, with the Chinese Christian, have wor- 
ship, and a printed sermon is read. At the same time, the 
Burman Christians hold a prayer-meeting with the school, 
in an adjoining room. After this, public worship in Bur- 
man, and catechising the boys. At 2 o'clock, P. M. I go 
to the zayat, and remain there till dark. After tea, Bur- 
man family worship, when one of the native Christians 
prays. From 8 till 10 o'clock, read the Scriptures, perform 
evening devotions, Sic. &x. Mrs. Boardman is engaged 
in the afternoon and evening in family cares, and in giving 
religious instruction to the scholars and domestics. To- 
day, while I was catechising the boys in the hall, the Bur- 
mans were holding a religious meeting in the west veran- 
dah, and the Chinese Christian explaining the Gospel to 
a company of his countryman in the east verandah of our 
house. One of the Chinese has become so far enlightened 
as to refuse to worship images, by which he has lost his 
situation. But he says, ' God will take care of me.' 



188 MEMOIR OF 

" Aug. 20th and 2 1st. Many Chinese came to converse 
with Ke Keang on religion. Moung Sh way-Ken, the 
young man mentioned on the 11th July, called at the house. 
He has experienced opposition for listening to me, and has 
sought relief by laboring out of town for a month. During 
all this time he has been thinking of the Gospel, and is 
almost persuaded to be a Christian. 

"Aug. 22d. Moung Shway-Bwen relates the circum- 
stance of a very respectable Burman calling at the zayat 
and professing a conviction of the truth of the Gospel. He 
first heard the truth from Moung Bo, ten days ago, and has 
since been constantly employed in considering it. He pro- 
fesses to be a decided believer. 

" Aug. 24th. One of my hearers at worship to-day, was 
Moung Shway-Kyah, a respectable and intelligent young 
man, mentioned in the journal for July 7th, as accompany- 
ing Moung Bo, and thinking like him. He now professes 
a firm attachment to the Gospel, and we have reason to 
hope he is sincere. 

" Six Chinese came to-day to converse with Ke Keang. 
It appears that ten or twelve persons are in the habit of 
visiting him almost daily, at his lodgings, to converse res- 
pecting the Gospel. These circumstances, together with a 
letter I have recently perused, from a friend in Singapore, 
encourage me to hope, that the Holy Spirit is about to be 
poured out on e the dispersed ' of this interesting people. 

"Aug. 26th. About a month since, an interesting 
young Karen was found by Ko-thah-byoo, in the niche of a 
pagoda, where he had been fasting for two days. Know- 
ing only the religion of Gaudama, which he had heard from 
the Burmans, he had embraced it so far as to practice this 
austerity, in hope of obtaining a great reward in a future 
state. Our Karen Christian explained to him the folly of 
fasting as practised by the Burmans, and invited the young 
man to our house, where he paid a very serious attention to 
religious instruction. After learning the way of the Lord 
more perfectly, he took a Christian book and returned to 
his native forest. Our prayers accompanied him. We 
all remarked something peculiarly amiable and interesting 
in his appearance. I have often wished to have him live 
with me, in hopes he might become truly pious and a her- 
ald of the Gospel. Yesterday he returned to us, with three 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 189 

of his relations, to receive further instructions. After con- 
versing with me for some time, and attending Burman wor- 
ship with us, he went to Ko-thah-byoo's apartment, where 
I heard them talking of the Gospel till near miduight; and 
at break of day, this morning, the conversation was re- 
newed. This afternoon he expressed a desire to live with 
me, that he might learn more fully the great doctrines of 
Revelation. On my inquiring how long he would be wil- 
ling to stay for this purpose, he replied, ' Ten or twelve 
years, till I can learn fully about God and Christ. Many 
of the Karens will also come.' He says he wishes no 
longer to worship heaps of brick — pagodas — but to know 
and serve the everlasting and true God. 

" Attended the funeral of a Chinese, who had become a 
JBoodhist, and had expended 15,000 rupees in erecting and 
gilding pagodas in this place. When will Christians do as 
liberally for the true God. 

(( Aug. 27th. After evening worship in Burman, the 
Karen Christian having related the adventures of the day, 
said to me, £ There is one subject on which I wish to wait 
your decision: I wish you would write to America for more 
teachers to be sent out.' The same subject had rested with 
much weight on my own mind nearly all the day. We are 
in very great need of at least two additional missionaries in 
the province of Tavoy. 

" Aug. 30th to 31st. We are not left wholly without 
encouragement. Our school is in a more flourishing state 
than at any former period; and one of the boys seems some- 
what impressed with divine things. Many Karens have 
heard the Gospel, and profess to believe it; and we hope 
that during the last two months, since the zayat was opened, 
one or two persons have been savingly converted. Several 
others appear to be inquiring, and the Gospel has been 
heard, and the Scriptures read, by several hundred persons. 
God's w r ord will not return to him void. In the divine 
promises alone, our hopes are fixed and firm. Whatever 
of good may have been, or may hereafter be done, should 
be wholly ascribed to the agency of the Holy Spirit. To 
that blessed Agent's care I commit the interests of truth in 
this place, and again adopt the language of the praying 
prophet, ' O Lord, revive thy work; in the midst of the 
years make known; in wrath remember mercy.' " 



190 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Plan of enlarged operations in the department of native schools — 
The deified book of the Karens. 

Impressed with the rational belief that a knowledge of 
the useful sciences was an important means of raising the 
intellectual character of the heathen from its depressed and 
bewildered state, a prominent object with Mr. Boardman, 
both at Maulmein and Tavoy, was the establishment of 
native schools. As these schools would be under his im- 
mediate direction, they would also afford him a convenient 
opportunity for imparting religious instruction, without 
which, a knowledge of the sciences would be of compara- 
tively little avail. But his own pecuniary resources did not 
at this time admit of any extended plan of operations in this 
department of his labors. Under these circumstances, it 
must have been peculiarly cheering to his heart to become 
acquainted with the gentleman named in the following let- 
ter, who so readily seconded his object, and so liberally 
contributed to its support. 

It will be seen by the subjoined communications, that 
Mr. Boardman had devised liberal things for Burmah. 
Had he lived to carry his noble plans into execution, very 
important benefits would undoubtedly have followed. 

Letter to Dr. Bolles, 

Tavoy, Sept. 8, 1828. 
"Dear Sir, 

" A few days since I had an interview with A. D. Main- 
gay, Esq. civil commissioner for these provinces, when, 
after expressing a deep interest in native schools, he gen- 
erously authorized me to draw on him monthly, for fifty 
Madras rupees, to establish and support a boy's day school, 
for the English and Burman languages, and the more 
familiar and useful sciences. Such a school has since been 
opened, and nineteen scholars are now successfully pursu- 
ing their studies. One of these scholars is Moung Shway 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 191 

Bwen, the young Siamese Christian; four others, formerly- 
belonged to the boys' boarding school; the rest areBurman, 
Chinese, and Tavoy boys. One third of the day they 
study Burman with Moung Shway Bwen; the other two 
thirds they study English with L. Ke Keang, the Chinese 
Christian. After paying the wages of these two teachers, 
there will remain of the fifty rupees, I hope, enough to 
defray all the incidental expenses of the school: such as 
books, stationary, school-room, &c. 

" Soon as L. Ke Keang began to teach English, the 
school received a new impulse. Several applications have 
been made for admission, and considerable additions are 
daily expected. Many of the parents, particularly the Chi- 
nese, have requested that their sons may be taught the prin- 
ciples of the Christian religion. 

tc It is a very happy circumstance that both the teachers 
are devoted Christians. The boys are daily called together 
at sunrise, when I read the Scriptures and pray with them 
in Burman. 

" Moung Shway Bwen has become a boarder, and two 
of the boys from town have also been admitted to the board- 
ing school, which increases the number to seven. These 
are more fully taught the Christian religion, and are under 
our entire inspection and control. 

" We have endeavored, by a most rigid economy, to re- 
duce the expenses of the boarding school, and are in hopes 
we shall be able to support a boy for twenty dollars a year, 
perhaps for less, if the number should be considerably in- 
creased. I am happy to add, that the superintendence of 
both schools, under the present arrangement, does not re- 
quire more of my time than that of the boarding school 
alone, before this arrangement was made. I hope, before 
long, to submit to you a digested plan of enlarged operation 
in the department of boys' schools. The enterprise of the 
American churches will, I trust, as usual, be found equal to 
every reasonable demand upon them, for an object so impor- 
tant as that of raising the cramped and depressed, but power- 
ful intellect of the Burmese youth, to a general knowledge of 
moral and religious truth. Let us enjoy a constant remem- 
brance in your prayers, and the prayers of the American 
churches, that a divine blessing may abundantly rest on 
us in all our attempts to instruct this degraded, but dear 
people." 



192 MEMOIR OF 

The following is the " digested plan of enlarged opera- 
tions in the department of boys' schools," just alluded to, 
and was soon after transmitted to the Secretary, Dr. Bolles. 
It is inserted here that it may be seen in connection with 
the preceding. 

" Tavoy, Sept 29, 1828. 
" Dear Sir, 

" In a letter of the 8th inst. I gave you some account of 
the boys' school under our care. In this letter I propose 
to lay before you a plan for more extended operations in 
this department of missionary work. It seems highly im- 
portant that our views and plans should not be confined Ho 
the present time, or to the present scene of our labors. We 
are not to forget that we are missionaries to Burmah, and 
though God, by a mysterious but wise providence, has per- 
mitted us for the present to be in a measure expelled from the 
heart of the Burman empire, yet we are to look with a watch- 
ful and hopeful eye for the first opening that presents itself 
to return and enter again on missionary labor within the ter- 
ritories now subject to the monarch of Ava. In the mean 
time it becomes us, like the Jews when driven from their 
own country, to seek the peace of the cities where we dwell, 
and to be making preparations for a return. Of these pre- 
parations, we should consider the subjection of these ceded 
provinces to the reign of Christ, as the most important. 
Should the Gospel gain a firm hold here, it will be compar- 
atively easy to introduce it into the Burman empire. It 
accordingly becomes us to preach the Gospel, disseminate 
the Scriptures and religious tracts, and to establish schools 
in those provinces, not only for the benefit of the people 
here, but that we may be prepared ere long to re-enter Bur- 
mah with greater strength and surer hopes of success. 
Omitting for the present any remarks on the other parts of 
our duty, allow me to suggest a plan for a wider range of 
operations in the department of native schools. 

" From a village about fifteen miles above this city to 
another about thirty miles below, is a regular chain of vil- 
lages on both sides of the Tavoy river. The population of 
the different villages varies from fifty to three or four hun- 
dred souls. The aggregate population, exclusive of those 
of the city, is about 18,000 In these villages there are 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 193 

but few kyoungs, and the boys are growing up in a great 
degree ignorant of even that knowledge which Burman 
priests can impart. It is my wish to see schools established 
throughout these two chains of villages, as well as in the 
city. My plan, in substance, is this; Let the day-school 
which is now opened under the auspices of the local gov- 
ernment, be under the careful superintendence of a mis- 
sionary, and be considered a central school, where young 
men shall be taught in such branches as shall qualify them 
to become teachers in village schools. As fast as suitable 
and well disposed youths are qualified, let them be employ- 
ed as school-masters in different villages. Thus, in a few 
years, an indefinite number of village schools may be sup- 
plied with teachers trained up under our own inspection. 
Each of these schools would cost from ten to fifteen rupees 
per month. If this plan is commenced soon, I am encour- 
aged to hope the government would lend its patronage. 
Out of the village schools, the more promising boys may be 
selected, and sent to the central school for a more thorough 
education. Let the books used be such as will tend to ele- 
vate and enlarge the mind, inform the understanding, eradi- 
cate previously imbibed errors, and lay the foundation for a 
superstructure of Christian instruction. Let a self-denying 
missionary undertake the business of superintending these 
schools, and of preaching in the different villages; let him 
bend all his energies to effect a total reformation in moral 
and religious instruction throughout the villages. Here it 
should be mentioned, that on the east side of the river, a 
few miles back from the Daway villages, is a corresponding 
chain of Karen settlements. In these settlements are more 
than two thousand souls, who have no books, no written 
language, no object of worship, no religion; but are expect- 
ing a religion will soon be given them. Already a large 
number have heard the Gospel, and appear disposed to 
embrace it. Let an itinerating missionary visit their set- 
tlements, give them a written language, establish schools, and 
with the help of Karens now in the boarding school, furnish 
some elementary books preparatory to the translation of the 
Scriptures into their language. Meanwhile he can preach 
to them in Burman, and Karens w T ho understand Burman 
can interpret to the people. Under a divine blessing, with- 
out which nothing can be done successfully, we may hope for 

17 



194 MEMO IR OF 

great and happy results from such a system of operations. 
Nor is Tavoy alone to be benefited. Not only the prov- 
inces of Yay and Amherst on the north, and Merquin on 
the south, but Arracan and Pagu, and ultimately, Bur- 
mah Proper, we may reasonably hope will partake of the 
benefit, and become scenes of similar operations. It should 
also be mentioned that Tavoy is near the borders of Siam, 
to which country the Board will, we trust, be ere long 
sending missionaries.* Thus Siamese, Daways, Karens, 
Taliengs, Burmans, Arracanese, and Chinese will probably 
send their sons to our schools; and it is not too much to 
hope that some of the boys on their return home, will take 
with them the Gospel, not printed on paper alone, but en- 
graven on their hearts. Especially may we hope for this 
from those who enjoy the additional advantages of the 
boarding school. Nor should the Burman Chinese boys of 
whom we have now a number in the school, be forgotten. 
These boys are generally more intelligent arid efficient than 
the common Burman boys, and as they will speak both En- 
glish and Burman, and in some instances Chinese, we may 
hope, should divine grace be imparted, that some of them 
will become heralds of salvation, not only to the Burmese, 
but to the numerous Chinese population who are dispersed 
through the Burman dominions. 

" It will be readily seen, that in order to carry this plan 
into effect, an additional missionary is immediately needed; 
and I take the liberty to add, that I very much need an as- 
sociate to live in Tavoy, and divide with me the multiplied 
and arduous labors now pressing upon me. 

"Some may inquire whether the Burman boys are not 
generally taught to read and write at the kyoungs, and 
whether it is needful to spend missionary time and money 
in teaching what the priests would teach without such ex- 
pense. In reply to the inquiry I remark, that it is but a 
small thing to learn to read and write as the boys at the 
kyoungs are taught. Six months' instruction at our schools 
would enable a boy to read the Burman language well; so 
that the expense after that time is not incurred in teaching 



* Mr. Jones, a missionary of this board, is now in Bankock, the com- 
mercial capital of Siam. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 195 

boys what the priests would teach them, but in teaching them 
better things. In what are the boys at the kyoungs instruc- 
ted? They are regularly taught to be idolaters. From 
the day of their admission as pupils, till their coarse of 
study is completed, which is several years, they are taught 
nothing but error. The whole system of Burman geography 
and astronomy, as well as of morals and religion, is but 
one tissue of error, and the kyoungs are the theological 
seminaries where these errors are inculcated. The Bur- 
mans have scarcely an idea of any thing but deserts and the 
ocean, beyond Hindostan and Ceylon, on the west, while 
China is the utmost limits on the east, and Penang on the 
south. The young pupil's first lesson is a sort of te deum 
to Guadama, and is followed by a succession of similar les- 
sons during the whole term of their literary course. The 
Burmans have no books into which the vagaries of Guada- 
ma's theological hypotheses are not intermingled. While 
the boys are learning to read at the kyoungs, they are con- 
tinually required to practise the rites of idolatry; and from 
the time they are able to read till they leave the schools, 
they are continually employed in committing to memory and 
reducing to practice the instructions of their atheistical 
leader. These evils can be corrected only by a subversion 
of the present system of education, and the introduction of 
such books as will direct the youthful intellect into the right 
channel. It is not enough to explode the dreams of Gau- 
dama; the youthful mind must be fed with wholesome 
knowledge. Besides, the instruction afforded at the kyoungs, 
miserable and injurious as it is, is sought by comparatively 
few. Of the whole population of Tavoy district, not one 
person in a hundred is engaged in the pursuit of learning. 
Probably not more than one person in ten can read or un- 
derstand Burman books. 

" I now submit the subject to the consideration of the 
Board. If any thing is to be done, it should be done soon 3 
as the government of the place are now deliberating on the 
best plan to be adopted in order to encourage a wider dif- 
fusion of knowledge. 

"With sentiments of much respect and esteem, I am, 
dear sir, yours in the service of the Gospel. 

GEORGE D, BOARDMAN, 



196 MEMOIR OF 

In his plans for the improvement of the Burman youth, 
Mr. B. was promptly seconded by his amiable companion, 
who felt no less than himself, that an important object would 
be gained by imparting to the degraded females right no- 
tions of the Creator and his works. In relation to this 
subject he remarks, " Mrs. Boardman is about opening a 
boarding school for girls; but as yet we can furnish no de- 
tails on this subject. As her heart is much set on the object 
of drawing forth the hidden and smothered intellects of the 
poor Burman females, and of raising them to the knowledge 
of God and salvation, of which they are most perfectly 
ignorant, I have no doubt her endeavors will prove emi- 
nently useful.' 5 

This plan of enlarged operations in the department of 
native schools, was afterwards submitted to the General 
Convention of the Baptist denomination in the United 
States, held at Philadelphia, April 29, 1829. The com- 
mittee to whom was referred the consideration of the Bur- 
man mission, brought in a report replete with encourage- 
ment and hope. In noticing the plan proposed, they say, 
" The plan submitted by Mr. Boardman, for the establish- 
ment of native schools, is wise and judicious. It requires 
no argument to prove, that the most likely way to the 
demolition of the abominable idolatries which enfetter the 
souls of the heathen, is the introduction of rational and 
Christian education among the rising generation. We, 
therefore, earnestly recommend the adoption of the plaa, 
as far as may be compatible with the means at hand." 

The story related in the following extract, though per- 
fectly familiar to many into whose hands this work may 
fall, is invested with circumstances, which will always give 
to the perusal a lively interest. The verbal relation of it, 
by one who has so often and so forcibly pleaded the cause 
of foreign missions, has sent a thrill of sympathy to their 
hearts, and the ocular demonstration of the principal fact 
which it records in relation to the deified book of the 
kap-ens, has deeply and solemnly impressed them with the 
extreme ignorance and credulity of that deluded people. 
Surely the rocks and the mountains among which they 
roam are covered with thick darkness. But that darkness 
is beginning to be dispelled; the Sun of Righteousness 
has arisen on their forests; the voice of prayer and praise 



REV. G. C. BOARDMAN, 197 

is heard among their native hills; and the blessed effulgence 
of truth will spread, we trust, till these wild men of the 
wilderness shall walk in the light of life. 

The story is thus related by Mr. Boardman in his journal: 

" On returning from the zayat, I found my house 
thronged with Karens, and was informed that the Karen 
teacher had arrived with his much venerated book. After 
tea, I called them up, and inquired what they wished for. 
The teacher stood forward and said, ' My lord, your 
humble servants have come from the wilderness, to lay 
at your lordship's feet a certain book, and to inquire of 
your lordship whether it is good or bad, true or false. We, 
Karens, your humble servants, are an ignorant race of 
people, we have no books, no written language, we know 
nothing of God or his law. When this book was given 
us, we were charged to worship it, which we have done for 
twelve years. But we knew nothing of its contents, not 
so much as in what language ^ j s written. We have 
heard of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and are persuaded 
of its truth, and we wish to know if this book con- 
tains the doctrine of that Gospel. We are persuaded that 
your lordship can easily settle the question, and teach us 
the true way of becoming happy. 5 I requested them to 
produce the book, when the old man opened a large bas- 
ket, and having removed fold after fold of wrappers, he 
handed me an old tattered duodecimo volume. It was 
none other than the ' Book of Common Prayer with the 
Psalms,' published at Oxford, England. - It is a good 
book,' said I, ' but it is not good to worship it. You 
must worship the God it reveals.' We spent the evening 
instructing these simple foresters in some of the first prin- 
ciples of the Gospel. They listened with much attention; 
but the old teacher, who it seems, is a kind of sorcerer, 
appeared disappointed at the thought, that he had obtained 
no claim to heaven by worshipping the book so many 
years. 

" Sept. 9, 1328. The Karens left us for their native forest. 
It was a source of regret to us all, that Ko-thah-byoo was 
not present to facilitate our intercourse by interpreting for 
us. Just before leaving, the old sorcerer put on his jogar's 

17* 



198 MEMOIR OF 

dress, given him, he said, nearly twenty years ago, and 
assumed some self-important airs, so that one of our native 
Christians felt it his duty to administer a gentle reproof, 
and told him there was no good in wearing such a dress, 
and advised him to lay it aside altogether. ' If,' said the 
sorcerer, ' God will not be pleased with this dress, I am 
ready to send it afloat on yonder stream. 5 He then pre- 
sented his reprover with his wand, saying he had no fur- 
ther use for it." 

Mr. Boardman was afterwards informed that the teacher, 
on his way home, tore his jogar's dress in pieces, and threw 
it into a brook. What a rebuke is this to the selfishness 
of too many professing Christians, who refuse to relinquish 
habits, the practice of which, it is most evident, is offen- 
sive to God. On the evening of the same date, he wrote 
as follows: 

" For several days past, we have observed a happy 
change in the largest of our boarding scholars. He has 
been more sedate in his deportment, more attentive to 
study, and has often been heard in the night, and at break 
of day, praying alone. He reads the Scriptures much of 
the time, and in a few instances has been heard recom- 
mending the Gospel to his school-mates and to the heathen; 
and once he has spoken to me of his own accord on the 
subject of religion. This evening he has conversed with 
me somewhat freely, and I hope God is about visiting his 
soul in mercy. I was speaking of my intention to visit 
the Karen settlements, when he said, ' I should like to 
accompany you, sir.' ' Were you a believer in the Gos- 
pel yourself,' said I, c it might be well for you to go; 
but as long as you are an unbeliever, you cannot profi- 
tably recommend the Gospel to others.' ' I do believe 
the Gospel,' he replied, 'with my heart, and I pity the 
poor Karens, and want to tell them of the Saviour. For 
the last nine or ten days, I have been thinking of my 
former bad condition and my ill deserts; I have felt per- 
suaded that if I die in unbelief I must sink to hell, where 
there is no deliverance. I see my past sins and follies 
and repent of them. I have no hope but in Jesus Christ, 
who died to save lost sinners. His mercy is very great, 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN, 199 

in not only delivering from hell, but in imparting endless 
bliss in heaven. O, how great is his grace. He did not 
spare his own life, but laid it down for us. 5 When I re- 
minded him of the danger of self-deception, and its dread- 
ful consequences he said, ' If we fail in this one thing, 
the failure is immense. As to gold, or silver, or worldly 
riches, they last but a moment; but the pains of hell and 
the joys of heaven are interminable. Repentance in hell 
may be pungent, but it will be unavailing. Now is the 
time to repent, that we may be saved.' On my inquiring 
whether he thought he could keep the law of supreme love 
to God, and of love to man, he said, ' Of myself, I can do 
nothing at all. If Christ grant me his grace, I can fulfil 
the will of God. 5 He said many other things of an en- 
couraging nature. 

" Sept. 13. An interesting, intelligent and amiable 
young man, who has visited me several times, and taken 
some portions of Scripture, called again to-day, and gave 
me some reasons to hope that a work of grace has begun in 
his heart. He wishes to study the English language, that 
he may understand the Scriptures better. 

" Sept. 19. Moung Yay, who on several former occa- 
sions has visited the zayat, and urged me to study the Bur- 
man books, called again this afternoon; and though less 
insolent than usual, he could not leave without expressing 
his regret that I had not learned the thadah-shutsoung,* 
and then uttered the usual adage, Thadah-ma-tat-tsah- 
ma-iat; that is, not to understand the Pali grammar, is 
not to understand books. I told him I intented to study 
the Thadak, and proposed to pay him if he would teach 
it to me. ' Ah, 5 said he, ' I am incapable; I have not 
studied it myself. 5 On further inquiry, I found there was 
not a person in Tavoy qualified to teach me the book, 
which he declared must be studied, before I could preach 
to the Burmans. This, however, it was evident, was only 
a plea to get rid of attending to the Gospel. 

" Sept. 30. Moung Oo-lah, the interesting young man 
mentioned on the 13th instant, called at the zayat. Di- 
vine light seems to be gaining admission into his mind; 

* That is, eight parts of speech, a Pali Grammar, the acquisi- 
tion of which is the highest attainment in knowledge. 



200 MEMOIR OF 

and, to use his own words, he begins to believe the Gospel, 
but is unable, of himself, to distinguish truth from error. 
I was much pleased with his childlike spirit, and directed 
him to several passages of Scripture, where we are taught 
to distrust our own reasonings, and to ask wisdom of God. 
He seemed much affected at the thought of God's enlight- 
ening the mind, and changing the heart. 

Oct. 1, 1828. This is the season of the year for several 
general festivals, and the people are so much engaged in 
adorning their kyoungs and pagodas, and in attending to 
the instructions of their priests, that our zayat is almost 
deserted. But our trust is in the Lord, who, in his own 
time, will vindicate his cause. 

" Oct. 8. Several persons at the zayat, among whom 
was a learned man, with whom I had considerable conver- 
sation. He has obtained a little knowledge of the Gospel, 
and seldom opposes; but still he says he prefers annihila- 
tion to heaven. 

" Oct. 9. Ko-thah-byoo returned from the Karen vil- 
lages, where he has spent the last ten days in making 
known the Gospel to his countrymen. The Karen teacher, 
or rather conjurer, mentioned in former journals, came 
with him and appeared somewhat tamed and in his right 
mind. He now says he will practice no more jogar's tricks 
and ceremonies, but will, from the heart, worship the eter- 
nal God and his Son, Jesus Christ. 

" Oct. 22. Impressed with a sense of our own sins, and 
our need of quickening grace, and the importance of a re- 
vival of religion among us, our little church, consisting of 
six in all, observed this day as a season of humiliation, fast- 
ing and prayer. We hope it has not been in vain. Fer- 
vent prayers were offered up by all the brethren, some in 
English, and some in the Burman language. May the 
Lord graciously condescend to hear our supplications. 

" Oct. 28. Conversing with a Daway to-day, I inquired 
which were the better people, the Daway's, with Gaudama's 
religion, or the Karens with no religion at all. He decided 
in favor of the Karens. Boodhism has many excellent pre- 
cepts, but as fear and hope are the only passions to which it 
appeals, it is destitute of life and energy, and is incompe- 
tent to produce good men. It tells of no condescending, 
bleeding, dying love. It points to no expiring Saviour. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 201 

No love is kindled up in the heart by the exhibition of a 
6 greater love.' Religion with aBoodhist is a mere bargain 
with his own interest. Sin is not sinful, only as it involves 
the sinner in suffering; in like manner, goodness is not 
good, only as it has its reward. The Boodhist has no God 
to please or to offend, and his own interest is all the motive 
that acts upon him. This self-interest, powerful as it is in 
many cases, cannot restrain a man from the present indul- 
gence of a depraved inclination, by the fear of a distant 
evil, or the hope of a distant good. These remarks are 
confirmed by the state of morals here, supposing even Bood- 
hism to be the true test of morality. Where we see the 
city wholly given up to idolatry, and yet negligent of the 
morality which their own idolatry prescribes, we feel that 
our work is indeed hard. But the same divine energy 
which gave life to the bones in Ezekiel's vision, can raise up 
an exceeding great army in this place to glorify his name. 

" Oct. 29. Moung Boke, a learned Burman, has recently 
made me frequent visits; and though he is haughty, self-suf- 
ficient, and sometimes disrespectful in his manner, I have 
some little hope that he is considering. To-day he made some 
pertinent and serious inquiries about prayer. On leaving 
me he said, when he should be at leisure he would attend 
more constantly on my instructions, and read our books. 
I fear that convenient time will never come. 

" Nov. 12. Ko-thah-byoo returned from another tour to 
the Karen villages, with ten of his countrymen, several of 
whom profess to have become converts to Christ. One of 
the more promising is the chieftain before mentioned. 

11 Nov. 14. Two of the Karens have expressed their de- 
termination to live according to the Gospel, and solicited 
further instruction preparatory to being baptized. 

£f Moung Boke, the learned man mentioned October 29, 
came and spent an hour with me. He has lost none of his 
roughness or self-importance. Still he gives me a little 
hope that he feels some uneasiness about his state. He 
inquired more about prayer, and manifested considerable 
interest in the question whether God will hear the prayer of 
Burmans. He said he had two minds. I told him, that, 
according to the Apostle James, such a man was ' unstable 
in all his ways. 5 He acknowledged that James was right. 
After leaving the zayat, I heard him say to himself as he 
walked away, ' these words are ail good words.' 



202 MEMOIR OF 

cc Nov. 23. Ko-Moung after an absence of two or three 
months, came into the zayat this afternoon. He says he 
has been out of town. He has made no proficiency since I 
last saw him, but keeps up his old story, ' I dare not reject 
your words, neither dare I set at nought all that my ances- 
tors and the wise men and priests have believed and taught.' 
'If, 5 said I, ' you should set one of your feet in one boat, 
and the other in another, and those boats should separate, 
you would surely sink between them.' He said he understood 
me, but that it was hard to give up Gaudama. ' If, 5 replied 
I, ' you were drowning in the ocean, and a plank should 
float near you, you would seize upon it. But if the plank, 
being insufficient to support you, was sinking under you, 
and a good safe boat should be sent to relieve you, would 
you not quit the plank and take to the boat? 5 He smiled, 
and said it was fine reasoning. This man always admires 
instruction, but never puts it in practice. 

" Nov. 30. Moung Boke came again. He is one of the 
most crusty, crabbed, dogmatical, captious old men I have 
ever seen. Hard, cold, and moveless as a pillar of stone, 
he is not affected by any of the considerations that can be 
urged upon him. Coarse and slovenly in his personal ap- 
pearance, abrupt and uncourteous in his address, he pos- 
sesses not a single quality to win or to please. Still he 
hangs about me, and I sometimes think he feels convinced 
that the truth is on our side. He seldom opposes; and as 
seldom acknowledges any thing, but says he comes to hear. 
When he does oppose, it is with his characteristic blunt- 
ness. 

"Dee. 4, 1828. Received notice, that in one month we 
must remove from the house we now occupy. We must of 
course erect one of our own, — sorry to leave my favorite 
work to build houses. 

11 Dec. 8. A large number of Karens came, and desired 
me to go out with them to their villages. But as they are 
not all prepared to receive my intended visit, and as I am 
very much engaged in building, and, besides, am not quite 
well, I have prevailed on them to wait another month." 

On the 9th of the month, Mr. Boardman experienced the 
first of those alarming symptoms of disease, — an expectora- 
tion of blood, — which are the almost certain precursors of 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 203 

approaching dissolution. We feel a reluctance at being 
thus early arrested in our anticipations of his future success 
as a missionary. The first discharges of blood were rather 
copious, and continued through the day; though he express- 
ed some doubts as to the source whence they proceeded, 
whether from the lungs or from the throat. They ceased, 
however, soon after, and on the 11th he remarks, " I am 
again as well as usual. I desire to bless God for afflicting 
and restoring mercies." 

c c Dec. 1 1 . Ko-thah-byoo accompanied his Karen friends 
in a third tour to their villages in the wilderness. Before 
leaving me, Moung So, the chieftain, professed to be a de- 
cided Christian, and we have some reason to hope his pro- 
fession is sincere. 

" Dec. 31. Our house, which we began on the 9th inst. 
is nearly finished, and we intended to remove into it to- 
morrow. But on remembering that it is customary with 
many good people in America to spend new year's day in a 
religious manner, we concluded to defer our removal another 
day, that we might unite with our dear friends in our native 
land in their devotional exercises." 

In the following letter addressed to his parents, Mr. 
Boardman among other things, contrasts the circumstances 
of ministers in America with those of the missionary in 
heathen lands. 

Ci Very dear Parents, 

" On the 27th of July, we had the pleasure of receiving 
your letters of May, 1327, and in two days from that time 
had the additional pleasure of receiving those written in Octo- 
ber. A few days afterwards, we were, through the mercy of 
our Heavenly Father, made the joyful parents of a little son. 

"As to our work among the heathen, we feel that we 
must plant, and water our planting with tears. God alone 
can give the harvest. Of ourselves we can do nothing. 
We are often ashamed and confounded under a sense of 
our inadequacy to the great work before us, and wonder 
that God should deign to employ such unworthy means in 
accomplishing his great designs of love and mercy to the 
heathen. We regard it as cur greatest privilege to spend 



£04 MEMOIR OF 

and be spent in this cause; but we want to enjoy more 
daily communion with God in order to the acceptableness 
of our services, and to the animated and cheerful endurance 
of the discouragements connected with our station. "My 
leanness, my leanness,' is the almost daily language of my 
heart. But Christ strengthens us a little, and we urge on 
our way. Heaven is a word which sounds inexpressibly 
sweet to our ears. Rest! rest from sin and impurity, in a 
view of God and the Lamb that shall change us entirely into 
the same image; these are the things we want. 

" As to outward trials we have no disposition to complain. 
We can endure the burning suns of India, — can subsist on 
a diet to which we were wholly unaccustomed in early life, 
— can be separated from Christian society and the dear 
friends we most tenderly love; we can submit to many 
things which to persons engaged in other pursuits would be 
deemed hardships; we can endure toil, and fatigue, and 
sufferings, without complaining; but we are pained to see 
so many heathen urging their way on to perdition without 
knowing whither they are bound. To us, a life of inac- 
tivity and unprofitableness seems more to be deprecated, 
than one of fatigue and suffering in the cause of our divine 
Master. A sense of our responsibility sometimes fills our 
hearts with solemn dread. We are situated among a peo- 
ple, where there is not more than one missionary to thirty 
thousand souls. People in America have all learned some- 
thing of the Gospel ; they have seen it exemplified in the 
lives of the pious; they are literally trained up in the know- 
ledge of God . Not so with the people among whom we 
live. They know not the simplest rudiments of the Gospel, 
have never seen it exemplified, and have not the most dis- 
tant idea of a God, who made and governs the world. A 
pastor in America has the co-operation of the officers of the 
church, and of other active and efficient members, whose 
counsel he can take in cases of emergency. Many also 
of his people can give a word of exhortation, — engage in 
prayer, and conduct the devotions in social worship. Many 
too are actively engaged in Sabbath school instruction, and 
various other means of promoting the spiritual interest of 
his congregation. The missionary here has no such helps. 
He has no officers in his church on whom to depend, — 
none to exhort, to engage in public prayer, to conduct the 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 205 

services at social meetings, and to impart religious instruc- 
tion to the rising generation. His most able and best in- 
formed church members, if he have any, are but novices in 
religion, and need his constant care and nursing. The 
pastor in America has brethren in the ministry near at hand, 
whose assistance and advice he may easily obtain. But the 
missionary sees no Christian's face perhaps for months, 
and however great his trials, he may mourn over them alone. 
Were the large congregations in America to sink down to 
the state of ours in this place, Jeremiah's lamentations 
would not be mournful enough to express the sorrows of the 
pastor's heart." 

In a letter to the Corresponding Secretary, he thus speaks 
of some of the peculiar discouragements attending his labors 
at Tavoy. 

cc In all our operations here, we have one serious imped- 
iment, of which I have taken but little notice in my journal. 
The language spoken by the Daways, especially the women, 
differs so materially from pure Burman, that many Burmans, 
who have resided in Tavoy ten or fifteen years, have told 
me that they could not speak it, or even understand it when 
spoken by others. It is a peculiar dialect, not to be found 
in any books, and can be learned only by accurate attention 
to words and sounds as uttered by Tavoy people. This cir- 
cumstance renders it almost impossible to speak to some 
classes of persons, especially to females. 

C£ Another discouraging circumstance is the entire want 
of principle among the people. Though Boodhists by pro- 
fession, and very zealous on worship and festival days, they 
are notoriously addicted to drunkenness, falsehood, opium- 
smoking, gambling, cock-fighting, buffalo-baiting, and their 
kindred vices, all which are not prohibited in their own 
sacred books. Their consciences, by such constant viola- 
tions, become defiled and hardened. Besides, several per- 
sons who first encouraged us to hope that they were under 
some serious impressions of truth, have turned out to be 
bad men, and on finding that I discountenanced their per- 
nicious habits, they left us altogether. Our only trust is in 
God. Our heart's desire and prayer is, that he will appear 
and revive his work." 

13 



206 MEMOIR OF 

In addition to the above discouragements, he had expe- 
rienced others still more severe. One of the native con- 
verts, who had given satisfactory evidence of piety, and had 
received the sacrament, became guilty of immoral conduct, 
and was afterwards excluded from their little church. 
This, to Mr. B. was like the cutting off of his right hand. 
He thus speaks of it: "For some time past the conduct of 
Moung Bo has given us pain. We are now called to sor- 
row over those, who, till lately, have given us uniform plea- 
sure. The evidence that he had been indulging in sins 
covertly from the first, was so satisfactory, that we found it 
necessary to exclude him from our little church. How 
painful was the stroke to us all! O, who can tell the ago- 
nies we have this evening felt! These are a missionary's 
trials, and we expected to experience such things. May 
God sanctify them to us." 

In view of these disheartening circumstances, we are not 
surprised when we hear him holding the following plaintive 
language: 

" It is now several months since I began to preach the 
Gospel publicly in this place. A large number of people 
attended at first, and gave me some encouragement to hope 
they would become true converts. But when the novelty 
of the subject ceased, and curiosity was gratified, and 
especially when the priests saw the tendency of the Gospel 
to subvert idolatry, the people left me. The Gospel is now 
known in some small degree by many in Tavoy, and is 
known only to be despised and neglected. The zayat is 
nearly deserted; many who once offered us some encour- 
agement, have fallen off like blighted blossoms, and we are 
left to trust entirely to the promises of God. I scarcely 
know a single outward circumstance suited to encourage 
us. Every thing looks dark and unpromising. How long 
affairs will remain so, is known only to Him in whose name 
we trust. We are not required to convert the heathen, but 
to preach the Gospel to them, and God, in his own time and 
way, will bestow converting grace. We feel deeply im- 
pressed with our own helplessness and insufficiency. But 
if God has a work for us to do here, we are willing and 
waiting to execute his commands. We have no other ob- 
ject on earth to accomplish but to serve God and our fellow 



REV. G. D. B O A R D M A N. 207 

men. For this, and we trust, for this alone, do we desire 
our hitherto unprofitable lives to be protracted. Yes, we 
are willing to spend our life, whether it be long or short, in 
this service. 

cc At present none come to the house, or to the zayat for 
instruction. The ways of our little Zion truly mourn be- 
cause few come to her solemn feasts. Lord, wilt thou not 
revive us again, that thy people may rejoice in thee ? If 
these troubles serve truly to humble us, and make us feel 
our entire dependence on God, they will not have been sent 
in vain. 

" The great confusion we are in at present, being just 
on the point of removing to our new habitation, prevents my 
making such reflections in my journal as the close of the 
year would seem to suggest and demand. I cannot, how- 
ever, suppress our conviction of the importance of our look- 
ing more constantly to God for grace to qualify us for our 
work, and for success to attend our efforts. We have been, 
of late, more deeply impressed than ever, with the necessity 
of our being entirely engaged, both body and soul, in our 
work. At the same time, we are fully aware that God 
alone can give us success in our toils. But this circunr- 
stance, instead of discouraging us, should only excite our 
zeal in labor, and our importunity in prayer." 

In tracing Mr. Boardman's movements thus far, we see 
nothing deserving of censure, but much to admire and imi- 
tate. If his success had not been quite equal to his expec- 
tations, it was such as ought certainly to have afforded, and 
probably did afford encouragement in relation to the future. 
The prospects which opened upon him with so much pro- 
mise, on his entrance into Tavoy, had indeed become a little 
obscured by the madness of the heathen upon their idols, 
their refusal to receive religious instruction, and by the 
apostasy of some who had avowed themselves the disciples 
of Christ. These things were calculated to operate as 
discouragements, and to try the strength of his Christian 
graces; they composed a part of the preparatory discipline 
by which God was fitting him for more extensive usefulness 
Brighter and better days were in reserve for him, as to the 
success of his enterprise, and he hailed them, as we shall 
hereafter learn, with devout gratitude to God. 



208 MEMOIR OF 

While he was thus toiling alone at Tavoy, not indeed 
without considerable success, but in the midst of opposition 
and discouragement, his brethren at Maulmein were enjoy- 
ing a season of refreshing from the presence of the Lord, 
the fruits of which served greatly to encourage their hearts, 
as well as to awaken a deeper and more general interest 
in the American churches. Up to the twentieth of May, 
a number had given evidence of piety, six of whom had 
been baptized, five males and one female. Among those 
baptized were two who gave pleasing evidence that God 
had called them to testify the Gospel of his grace to their 
benighted countrymen. Several others who had not been 
baptized, were hopefully pious. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 209 



CHAPTER XV 

Mr. Boardman's first tour into the Karen jungle— Baptisms — Visit to 
the prison in Tavoy — Execution of a Bandit. 

On the 2d of Jan. 1829, Mr. Boardman with his family 
removed into the house which he had erected for himself 
on a site best calculated to facilitate his intercourse with 
the people of Tavoy. Having become quietly settled again 
in his own habitation, he resumed his labors with fresh 
ardor. Towards the close of the month, two Karens, who 
had travelled several days' journey with the expectation of 
finding him at some of their settlements, on being disap- 
pointed, came three days' journey further to see him at the 
mission premises, and to receive his instructions. One of 
them was from the province of Mergui. He informed Mr. 
Boardman that the Karens in Tavoy, Mergui, and Tenas- 
serim, had heard of him and were desirous to receive his 
instruction. Soon after, several others arrived from the 
eastern settlements. They stated to him that the people 
in those places were anxiously waiting his arrival among 
them. A number of them had some time previously ex- 
pressed a desire to be baptized, but had been advised to 
defer the ordinance for a season, that they might become 
better acquainted with the nature of that sacrament, and 
with the general principles of the Gospel. 

The following is a sketch of his first tour to the Karen 
villages: 

" Feb. 5th. Having committed my beloved family, the 
little church, and the schools, to the care of an ever kind 
and watchful Providence, I set out this morning on my 
long expected visit to the Karens. Besides myself, the 
company consists of Ko-thah-byoo, and another Karen, who 
professes to believe in Christ, two of the largest boys in the 
school, and a Malabar man who serves as cook. We left 
home at 9 o'clock, A. M. and directed our course eastward 
towards Tshick-koo, the village of Moung So. For the 
first two hours and a half, we passed along a winding foot- 

18* 



210 MEMOIR OF 

path, over hills and rice-fields, with here and there a little 
hamlet, or a single hut, and almost as often a pagoda on 
the summit of a hill or cliff. In this region, almost e very- 
conspicuous point of land, promontory, cliff and peak, is 
tipped with a pagoda. At noon we entered into the thick 
jungle of bamboos, and pursued our way, a little relieved 
by the shade from the scorching rays of a tropical sun. 
Soon after we met a company of men sent by the governor 
of the city, to await the arrival of a large party of Taleings 
and Karens, with elephants, from Bankock, the capital of 
Siam; for narrow, unfrequented, and untrodden, as our 
pathway was, it was the high road between Siam and Ta- 
voy. At two o'clock, we were overtaken with a heavy 
shower, for which we were quite unprepared, this being the 
driest and hottest season of the year. A considerable part 
of our baggage was wet, but, providentially, my papers and 
books, consisting of a Bible, Brainerd's Memoirs, and a 
few portions of Scripture were preserved. At four o'clock, 
after ascending a steep hill by a path entirely paved with 
bricks, we came in sight of a pagoda, perched on the tip 
of a ragged cliff. On ascending by a ladder the lower 
story of the pagoda, I cast my eyes down, and almost 
directly under my feet lay a large sheet of water, blackened 
by a countless number of small fish. On inquiry, I learned 
that the priests having pronounced them sacred to the pa- 
goda, and having imprecated the most dreadful curses, such 
as leprosy, fever, death and hell, on all who shall presume 
to take them, the Daways and Karens not only leave them 
to multiply and fill the waters, but deem it an act of merit 
to feed them with rice and fruits; and offerings which they 
have so long been accustomed to receive from passing trav- 
ellers and worshippers at the pagoda, have made them 
familiar with the sight of man, and taught them to regard 
him as their friend; and like their patrons, the priests, they 
wait to receive tribute from all that pass. Their boldness 
on our passing, cost one of them his life, and furnished us 
a good repast for the evening. One of our company, not 
fearing the wrath nor the curses of the priests, struck a 
spear into the water, which transfixed one of the fattest 
of them. 

" At five o'clock, we encamped, having travelled about 
eighteen miles. As there was no house in the region, we 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 211 

were obliged to lodge in the open air, which cost us 
another drenching, much more complete than that we re- 
ceived in the afternoon. While we were taking our food, 
a heavy black cloud arose in the east, accompanied with 
lightning; and the increasingly loud peals of thunder ad- 
monished us to provide ourselves a shelter. But before we 
could collect suitable materials, the rain began to pour 
down in torrents, and* we exposed our persons to the pelt- 
ings of the shower, rather than our books and remaining 
dry clothes. Having covered these with leaves, we took 
patiently what fell upon us. Some lay down on the wet, 
cold ground, without a covering, and sleep soon made 
them insensible to the severity of the storm. Others 
kindled a fire and gathered around it, waiting for the rain 
to cease. This afforded us some opportunity for spiritual 
conversation, after which one of the company engaged in 
prayer. During the day, I had been affected with the 
thought of my unworthiness to be employed in carrying 
the tidings of salvation, even to the wild men of the wil- 
derness, and had appropriated to myself the language of 
Moses, ' If thy presence go not with us, carry us not up 
hence. 5 With these sentiments, after imploring a divine 
blessing on my absent family, and the church, and our pres- 
ent undertaking, I prepared for rest. At midnight the 
rain ceased, the stars shone forth, and I lay down and rest- 
ed in quiet until the morning. 

" Feb. 6. Rose early, and felt truly grateful that we 
had been so much refreshed, and had been preserved from 
illness, and from the tigers and wild elephants which infest 
this forest. After breakfast and worship, we proceeded on 
our journey. We soon began to meet detached parts of 
the company from Siam, and as they had never seen a 
white man before, some of them were a little startled at 
meeting me. In one case, an alarm was struck, as a 
warning to the people to be on their guard. At noon we 
began to pass the high range of mountains, which sepa- 
rates the Karen settlements from the Daway villages. The 
ascent was extremely difficult and fatiguing, as our route 
lay mostly over cliffs and precipices, often also across 
large streams, which run through the defiles in the moun- 
tains, and formed the way-marks of our path. The banks 
on each side rose mountains high, and shut out from our 



212 MEMOIR OF 

view the whole surrounding scenery. Spent with hunger 
and fatigue, at four o'clock we left the mountains, and 
having passed several remains of old stockades, erected by 
the Burmese to prevent the incursions of the Siamese, we 
were so happy, at six o'clock, as to descry at a litle dis- 
tance a miserable hut, the first abode of man we had seen 
since yesterday noon. It was occupied by two or three 
families of Karens, but soon as we reached it, the hospita- 
ble people gave up their own rooms to us, spread a mat 
for my bed and a bamboo for my pillow. I threw myself 
upon these, and soon forgot that my bed was hard. Sel- 
dom, if ever in my life, have I been so much fatigued. 
Our hosts soon set before us a good plate of rice, on which 
we fed with thankful hearts. After worship, in which our 
hosts united with us, we lay down and slept. 

" Feb. 7. At eleven o'clock we reached the village of 
Moung Pyee, the chief man of the largest district of 
Karens in the province of Tavoy. But as he had been ill 
for several weeks, and had removed to another place, no 
preparation had been made to receive us, and we passed 
on, thinking that on our return, we might find some of the 
people in readiness to assemble and hear the Gospel. At 
noon we met a younger brother of Moung So, and several 
others, who, hearing of our approach, had come out to 
welcome us, and assist in conveying our baggage. At 
this, I c thanked God and took courage,' judging that the 
people felt interested in our visit. After refreshing our- 
selves, and receiving much hospitality at a village called 
Ky-wai-thah-khoung, we proceeded, and through the kind- 
ness and preserving care of our Heavenly Father, at three 
o'clock we arrived in safety, at Tshick-kar, the village of 
Moung So. 

" This is the utmost eastern limit of our journey, and, 
indeed, of the settlements this side of Siam. Here we 
found a very convenient zayat erected for our accommoda- 
tion, and large enough for the whole village, consisting of 
sixty or seventy persons. The people soon began to as- 
semble, and showed us all the kindness in their power; 
bringing us presents of fowls, ducks' eggs, yams, fish, 
plantains, various sorts of rice, and every thing which the 
village could furnish. Their countenances beamed with 
joy at seeing us, and they said, c Ah, you have come at 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 213 

last; we have long been wishing to see you.' Moung So, 
ill as he was with a fever, soon came and continued day 
and night with us in the zayat. In the evening about 
thirty persons assembled, and I addressed them from John 
iii. 16. c God so loved the world, 5 &c. They listened at- 
tentively, and many of them spent the whole night in the 
zayat with me. Moung So, Moung Kyah and Moung 
Kyah's father-in-law, in particular, seemed perfectly de- 
lighted, and gave the profoundest attention to the words 
both of myself, and of Ko-thah-Byoo, who interpreted, in 
Karen, as much of my discourse as he could recollect. By 
this means, the women and others who did not understand 
Burman, were enabled to hear, in their own language, the 
wonderful works of God. 

" Feb. 8. Lord's-day. Early in the morning, people of 
both sexes and all ages, about fifty in number, came with 
presents. After breakfast, I addressed them from Acts 
xvi. 31 ; ' Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt 
be saved.' After I had done speaking, while Ko-thah- 
byoo was interpreting in Karen, I took up Brainerd's 
Memoirs, and felt condemned and humbled, from the con- 
sciousness that I had so little fervor of devotion, so little 
spiritual-mindedness, so little, in fine, of all those quali- 
fications required in a missionary to the heathen. Still, 
I felt that I had a little compassion for the poor Karens, 
and some ardent desires for their conversion. Lord, in- 
crease my faith, my love, my zeal for thy glory, and for 
the salvation of sinners. 

" At noon preached from Matthew; ' Come unto me, alt 
ye that labor and are heavy laden,' &,c. About fifty per- 
sons were present, and the attention was better than in 
the morning. The people seemed to understand and rel- 
ish the word spoken. During the afternoon the people 
dispersed, and I had some pleasure in retirement and 
prayer. The words of the Apostle, ' receive with meek- 
ness the ingrafted word, which is able to save your souls,' 
were very comforting to me. In the evening preached 
again to the usual congregation, on love to God and our 
neighbor. The people paid respectful attention, and 
seemed unwilling to leave the place. Fatigued now with 
the labors of the day, I prepared for rest; but just as I 
was about to retire, five persons came forward and declared 



214 MEMOIR OF 

their faith in Christ, and their desire to be baptized. The 
names of three of them were Moving So, Moung Kyah and 
Moung Kyah's father-in-law. They had, several months 
previous, requested baptism, and although they gave some 
evidence of piety, it was thought best to defer the adminis- 
tration of the ordinance till I should visit them. Their ap- 
pearance and conduct since I came among them, has 
strengthened my hope respecting them. Of the other two, 
one was Apyah-thee, the old sorcerer, who had been the 
depositary of the book, mentioned in former journals. The 
fifth was a disciple of the old man ; his name is Shau- 
oung. Of the two last, I have many fears, but con- 
cluded to suspend judgment respecting them all till morn- 
ing. 

"Feb. 9. The people assembled early. Endeavored 
to decide on the proper course to be pursued in relation 
to the applicants for baptism. After much deliberation 
and prayer, I thought best to defer the ordinance. At 
nine o'clock, addressed the people from Paul's discourse 
on Mars' Hill. The consciences of not a few gave testi- 
mony, we hope, in favor of divine truth. The attention 
was close and solemn. Before services were ended, mes- 
sengers arrived to inform us that a zayat was ready, and 
the people waiting to receive us at the small village where 
we refreshed ourselves on the day of our arrival at this 
place. As we had finished our business at Tshick-koo, I 
promised the messengers I would come to their village 
early to-morrow morning, and spend the day with them. 
With this arrangement they seemed much pleased. May 
the Lord be with us there, as we trust he has been with us 
here. Had a comfortable season this morning in prayer 
for myself, my dear family, the church, the schools, and 
the cause of Christ in general. In the evening discoursed 
to the people from the decalogue, together with the spirit- 
ual comment on it given by our Lord. Much interest was 
manifested by all, and at the close, many inquired to know 
how they could remember (recollect) the Sabbath day. 
The interest they manifested on this subject, greatly en- 
couraged me to hope that they are truly desirous of being 
conformed in their lives and conduct to the requisitions of 
God's word. After much conversation, we composed our- 
selves to sleep, nearly half the congregation remaining in 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 215 

the zayat all night, that they might take leave of me in the 
morning. 

"Feb. 10. Rose early, and addressed the people from 
the 19th Psalm, after which, I gave them a copy of the 
Psalms so far as they are translated into Burman. This 
fulfils my engagement with the old sorcerer, on his giving 
up his Prayer Book with the Psalms. 

"On leaving, Moung Kyah and his father-in-law accom- 
panied us to the next village, to hear more of the word of 
life, and to assist in carrying the baggage. Moung So 
would doubtless have gone with us, but the state of his 
health would not allow. He was so anxious to hear all that 
was said, that he scarcely left the zayat from the evening 
of our arrival at his village, till we took our leave. We 
left Tshick-koo at 7, and at 9 o'clock arrived at Kywai- 
thah-khoung, the village to which we had been invited. 
The people soon began to collect, small and great, with 
presents, all seeming desirous to please and make us com- 
fortable. After breakfast, Ko-thah-byoo discoursed to them 
in Karen, an hour or two, on the being and perfections of 
God. They seemed not quite so attentive and serious as 
at Tshick-koo, but the two candidates for baptism, who had 
accompanied us, set them an example of listening with 
most profound attention. In the afternoon, and again in 
the evening, I spoke to them on the duty and subject of 
prayer. The congregation consisted of about forty, only a 
small number of whom understood Burman. The attention, 
however, was serious, especially in the evening. 

11 During the interval of worship, had much satisfaction 
in reading and meditating on Col. chap. 3. — descriptive 
of the future glorification of the saints. In prayer, also, 
had much enlargement of soul. The world and all its 
allurements lost their charms, and I desired to live entirely 
to God and his precious cause. 

"Feb. 12th. Rose early, and enjoyed some comfort in 
prayer in the woods, also, in reading Brainerd's Memoirs. 
After a most fatiguing journey of twenty-two miles over 
rocks and mountains, in ascending one of which, one of 
our company threw himself upon the ground as if to die, 
we at last reached the place of our destination, and found 
the zayat prepared for our accommodation. Thah-shee 
was ill of a fever, but the people soon began to assemble, 



216 MEMOIR OF 

and one man, who had heard the Gospel repeatedly from 
Ko-thah-byoo, presented a request for Christian baptism. 
Shortly after, another man made a similar request. I ad- 
vised them to defer the ordinance for the present. After 
delivering a short address to the people and engaging in 
prayer, we retired to rest. But our rest was short. Before 
we had all fallen asleep, the rain began to pour down in 
torrents, and as the zayat was covered only with bamboo 
mats, with nothing to screen us from the wind and rain at 
the sides, both we and our baggage were soon drenched in 
the shower. It was in vain that we spread additional mats 
over us. All our wearing apparel was wet, and the rain 
beat through the mats incessantly. At midnight it was 
proposed to remove from the zayat to a small house not far 
distant, which the hospitable inhabitants had vacated for 
our use. Having removed and kindled a large fire, we 
dried a few clothes to sleep in, and lay down again in 
quietness till morning. This is the second night we have 
been without a shelter since we left home. Each of these 
nights it has rained, yet, with gratitude we acknowledge it, 
we have not taken the slightest cold. 

" Feb. 14th. After addressing a few people, who assem- 
bled early in the morning, we took our leave and proceeded 
homeward. The hope of soon being in the bosom of my 
dear family, gave strength to my limbs and agility to my 
feet. The golden pagodas of the city soon rose in the dis- 
tance, and at four o'clock, after having travelled more than 
a hundred miles in the wilderness, and preached seventeen 
times, I had the pleasure of reaching home, and of finding 
all healthful and happy. My heart throbbed with love, 
gratitude, and praise. 

" Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me, 
bless his holy name. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and for- 
get not all his benefits." 

The state of readiness to receive him, in which Mr. B. 
found the villages visited in this tour, the kindness and hu- 
manity manifested by many in relinquishing their own homes 
to furnish him with a shelter from the storm, their hospitality 
as expressed in their little rustic presents for refreshment 
after his long and tedious journey, and above all, the fixed 
attention of the people to his instructions, their apparent 



REV. G, D, BOARDMAN. 217 

interest in all that he said, and their earnest solicitations 
for further instruction, all conspired to render this first ex- 
cursion into the wilderness of the Karens, one of cheering 
interest and promise. Unless frequent disappointments had 
checked the ardor of expectation, he must have returned 
to his family with high hopes that the light of the Gospel 
was about to pour in among those hills and mountains, 
guiding the wild men of the forest to the Lamb of God. 

But events in divine Providence are often such as to 
humble the pride of man, and destroy within him the spirit 
of self-complacency. The day of adversity may generally 
be expected to follow, and at no great distance, the day of 
prosperity. God hath set the one over against the other. 
In relation to the little company of hopeful converts to 
Christ, Mr. Boardman, on his return from this deeply in- 
teresting tour, did not find all things as he could have 
wished. On a former occasion, he was called, as we have 
seen, to withdraw fellowship from one of their small church, 
viz. Moung Bo. Other trials of a similar nature now 
awaited him. The reader will perceive that a tinge of 
melancholy rested upon his spirit while he described the 
circumstance alluded to. The apostasy of an individual in 
any church is deeply painful to the heart of the faithful 
pastor; much more so to the heart of the missionary, who 
has the charge of a little handful only of professed disci- 
ples, whom he has been instrumental in rescuing from the 
darkness of paganism. Here the loss is more severely felt, 
because the number is so small; but most, because a stain 
is brought upon the Christian profession in the sight of the 
heathen. Under the following date, he thus writes: 

"March 2d. It is now about four months since God 
began to chastise this little church. Not long after our 
arrival at Tavoy, we began to entertain hopes that the arm 
of the Lord was about to be made bare in the salvation of 
sinners. Two persons, young men of talents and promise, 
professed their attachment to the Gospel, and as far as we 
with our limited experience could judge, were truly con- 
verted. They were accordingly baptized, and the day of 
their baptism was to us a day of triumph and holy exulta- 
tion. At the same time, six others professed to be con- 
verted, and requested baptism. We thought that the day 

19 



218 MEMOIR OF 

of emancipation from the darkness and thraldom of idolatry, 
had begun to dawn on the people of Tavoy. But our re- 
joicing was short. Soon, one of the baptized began to 
grieve us, and though he sometimes appeared to relent, we 
saw with deep anguish of soul that he daily became more 
alienated from us and from Christ. Admonition, expostu- 
lation, and temporary suspension were tried, but in vain. 
A day of fasting and prayer was appointed, and he attended. 
He appeared for the time to be penitent, but soon relapsed 
further than before, and quite forsook us." 

Mr. Boardman here descants in melancholy strains on a 
variety of other discouraging circumstances connected with 
the history of the mission. He then, alluding to his recent 
absence among the Karens, proceeds as follows: 

" Meanwhile, the second of the baptized had dishonored 
his profession. After an ineffectual trial of all the mild 
means of Christian discipline, we were obliged to separate 
him entirely from our fellowship. Our church is now re- 
duced to four. Every outward circumstance is discourag- 
ing, and the burden of our hearts is increased rather than 
diminished. Under these circumstances, we have resolved 
to seek the Lord's face and favor, until we find some miti- 
gation of our sorrow; and at the same time to direct our 
labors more particularly to the children of the schools, and 
other persons connected with our family, or under our in- 
fluence. And O, may God, in infinite compassion, look 
upon us and send relief." 

Extract of a letter to Mr. T. B. R , of Bangor, Me. 

" Tavoy, April 1th, 1829. 
<c Dear Brother, 

" We are happy to hear of the prosperity of Zion in other 
places, if her ways mourn here. Pray for us that we also 
may be revived, that we may again rejoice in the God of 
our salvation. 

cc We have had much trouble in our little church. It 
seems sometimes as if Satan not only desired to have us, 
but had actually taken us, and would sift us as wheat. If 
our faith fail not under our sore trials, I hope we may be 
such monuments of grace as to strengthen our brethren. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 219 

" For a few weeks past, our church has had a little re- 
viving in her bondage, and two precious souls, which one 
year ago were dark as midnight, appear to be enjoying the 
light of life. But the great mass of the people here remain 
yet unaffected. O, it is heart-rending to witness their utter 
heedlessness. Conscious to themselves that they are living 
almost entirely contrary to the precepts of their own re- 
ligion, and knowing of no way whatever for a poor sinner 
to escape the punishment due to his sins, they have no ear 
to hear, no heart to understand the truths of the Gospel. 
But I bless God that the time is coming when it will not be 
so. Where sin has abounded, grace will superabound. 
Christ shall reign. The truth shall prosper; and whether 
it be during the short space of my life or not, is a matter of 
little moment. God will accomplish his work. Only we 
want more prayers. Give us more prayers and more mis- 
sionaries, and the work will go on." 

Journal continued. 

C£ March 3 Moung So, the head man of Tshick-koo vil 
lage, with another Karen, who requested baptism during 
my late tour, arrived at this place on Lord's-day evening, 
and repeated their request to be received. As we are all 
encouraged to hope well of them, they will, probably, be 
received before long. We feel, however, the need of pro- 
ceeding with cautious steps. 

" March 4. A very respectable looking old Karen, said 
to be the chief of his nation in the province of Mergui, 
was introduced by Ko-thah-byoo. He states that all the 
Karens in Mergui and Tenasserim have heard of us, and 
his great desire to see us had brought him thus far from 
home. After listening to the Gospel awhile, he took his 
leave, saying he would return in the evening. 

" Ko-thah-byoo has concluded, with our approbation, to 
go out on a missionary tour of several weeks. It is sur- 
prising how magnanimous a naturally weak man becomes, 
when the spirit of Christ and the love of souls inspire him. 
This poor Karen, who, to say the least, does not excel in 
intellectual endowment or human learning, is continually 
devising new and judicious plans of doing good. ( There 
are,' said he, ' the districts of Pai and Palan, and several 



220 MEMOIR OF 

other places near the mouth of the river, where there are 
many Karen settlements, which I wish to visit. There 
are also many Karens in the province of Mergui; I wish 
to declare the Gospel to them all. And, before long, I 
want to go across and visit the Karens in Siam, and after- 
wards to visit Bassein, my native place, near Rangoon. 
Many Karens live there. 5 " 

" Such, in general, are the old man's plans. An event 
has occurred this evening, which seems a providential in- 
dication of present duty. The old Karen chief, who was 
here this morning, has desired Moung-thah-byoo to accom- 
pany him to Mergui in his boat, promising, at the same 
time, to see that he shall be conducted from one Karen 
village to another, till he shall reach the province again. 
Should he go, he expects to be absent five or six weeks. 

" March 5. While conversing this morning with the 
two Karens, who are waiting to be baptized, three of the 
largest boys in the school came, and with much trepi- 
dation desired that they, too, might receive the ordinance. 
They have all exhibited pleasing evidence of religious 
impressions for some time past, and we hope well of them 
all. One of them is a Karen, whom we took into our 
boarding-school last May. His name is Sekkyee. Another, 
named Shway Hmong, is an Indo-Chinese, seventeen years 
of age. He was formerly a Boodhist, and wore the yellow 
cloth for about a year before coming to live with us. His 
prejudices against us were, at first, very strong, but for the 
last three months they have been giving way, and from 
being very refractory and ungovernable, has become quiet 
and amiable. The other is Shway Kyo, (Stephen Chapin) 
the son of good old Ma Men-lay. For a long time he has 
been somewhat serious, and has often been heard at mid- 
night engaged in prayer. He has a volatility of character 
which is unfavorable, and we have our anxieties lest his 
goodness should prove like the morning cloud and early 
dew. He is, however, a child of many prayers, and we 
have our hopes. He and Shway Hmong accompanied me 
in my late tour among the Karens, and it was during that 
tour, that the latter says his mind became decided in favor 
of the Gospel. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 221 

" Evening. The members of the church and about ten 
spectators, spent the time from dark till near eleven 
o'clock, in prayer and religious conversation, and in the 
examination of the three youths above named. Ma Ay, 
also, Ko-thah-byoo's wife, underwent an examination in 
relation to her Christian experience. She was formerly 
very ignorant and very wicked, but under the care and 
instruction of her husband and Mrs. Boardman, she has, 
within the last few months, become a very hopeful in- 
quirer, and now appears to be truly converted. She re- 
quested baptism three months ago. This has been the 
most encouraging season we have enjoyed since coming 
to Tavoy. Those present appeared deeply affected by a 
sense of divine things. It was truly delightful to see so 
many persons attend in solemn silence, and hang around 
the place till the late hour of the evening admonished us to 
dissolve the meeting. No decision was formed respecting 
the applicants for baptism. May the Lord direct us in 
these responsible duties. 

" March 8. A good number of Karens are now with 
us, and Ko-thah-byoo spends night and day in reading and 
explaining to them the words of eternal life. It seems as 
though the time for favoring this people had come. 

" March 10. Ma Ay, Ko-thah-byoo's wife, having given 
us satisfactory evidence of piety, was this day baptized. 
The scene was solemn, but our feelings on the occasion 
were somewhat chastened, by recollecting the unworthy 
conduct of those last admitted to this ordinance. May the 
Lord give stability and perseverance to his handmaid, and 
enable her to remain steadfast unto the end. After the 
baptism, Ko-thah-byoo took leave of us, to go on his tour 
among his countrymen. 

" March 16. I have lately made inquiries in order to 
ascertain how many children are learning to read in this 
city; and according to the best computation I can make, 
there are not more than five girls and one hundred and 
forty boys, learning to read, out of a Burman population of 
six thousand. It has been ascertained, by a recent survey 
of schools in this whole province, that not one person in a 
hundred is engaged in literary pursuits. We have felt 
that there is a demand, an imperious demand, for an ex- 
traordinary effort in this department of labor; and we are 

19* 



222 MEMOIR OF 

now using means for the establishment of schools through- 
out the town. Our plans, if successful, will involve ex- 
penses, and funds are requisite to carry them into effect; 
but we feel assured that the Christian public in America, 
will not allow so useful a department of missionary labor 
to languish for want of support. 

" March 20. Moung So, who came again on the 17th 
instant, and gave additional evidence of being a sincere 
Christian, was to-day baptized. Before going to the water- 
side, our family and schools were called together for a 
prayer-meeting. Besides a discourse appropriate to the 
occasion, three prayers were successively offered to the 
throne of grace. Prayers again at the water. The scene 
was solemn and affecting. May the God of all grace mer- 
cifully smile on our poor endeavors to promote his king- 
dom." 

Mr. Boardman visits the prison at Tavoy, and describes 
the execution of a noted bandit. 

" March 24. At the suggestion of Major Burney, I visit- 
ed the jail to-day, to converse with Nya-No, a notable thief 
and murderer, who is to be executed this afternoon. For sev- 
eral years past, this man has been the dread of this city and 
neighborhood. He has become so expert in iniquity and 
in escaping the hands of his pursuers, that he has been sup- 
posed by the natives to have intercourse with unseen spirits, 
and to be both invincible and invulnerable. For two years 
past he has kept himself concealed, or rather, I should say, 
has been harbored, in a small village near the city. Large 
rewards have been offered in vain to such as would deliver 
him up into the hands of justice. Suspicions having arisen 
that he was concealed by the principal people of the village, 
search was made, but in vain. The head man was deposed 
from office, and a new one placed in his stead. But all 
these plans proved abortive. Two months ago, it was re- 
ported that he had been seen in the village, and the whole 
town went out to seize him. He was found, but could not 
be taken. He had armed himself with large knives, and 
threatened instant death to the man that should come nigh 
him. One person ventured, but receiving a deep wound 
in the attempt, was forced to retreat. The inhabitants of 



REV. G, D. BOARDMAN. 223 

the village were now called up before the governor, and re- 
quired to deliver him up within fifteen days, or to pay a fine 
of 10,000 rupees, and have their wives and children sold as 
slaves. This had the desired effect. The culprit was soon 
delivered up into the hands of justice, and to-day he is to 
suffer the penalty of the law. But in the full view of death, 
he protests his innocence, and my heart sunk at witnessing 
his indifference and apathy in reference to a future state. 
After expatiating on the nature and magnitude of his sins, 
and the only way of acceptance and pardon, he replied 
coldly, that he had lived in the daily practice of religious 
rites, and only begged that his life might be spared. The 
Lord have mercy on his soul. 

li After conversing with him, I went through the prison 
to see its inmates. It grieved and surprised me to find here 
one of my old acquaintances, a learned man with whom I 
had had some religious conversation at the zayat, sitting in 
chains among the rabble. Close by him lay sleeping another 
head man, who had had the reputation of being a very re- 
ligious character; but having been detected in defrauding 
the public revenue to a great extent, and in receiving bribes 
and perquisites which did not belong to his office, had been 
drummed through the town in disgrace, and sentenced to 
three years' imprisonment. Next to him sat another inferior 
officer, whom I recognised as one of the city police. In 
another part of the prison, I found a man who had left the 
priesthood so lately that his hair, in priestly style, was still 
too short to be tied up. 

" P. M. The prisoner has just gone past the zayat to 
the place of execution. Miserable man! He will soon 
find himself. I fear, in a company of beings still more 
diabolical, if possible, than himself and his former asso- 
ciates. O, when will this sinful world be converted to 
God! When will the last platform be dropped; the last 
executioner's office be performed, and the inhabitants of 
the earth learn righteousness! 

My heart is pained, 



My soul is sick with every day's report 

Of wrong and outrage with which earth is filled.' 

The culprit will be swung off in a few moments. O, what 
a boon is time of probation! a time to repent in, and a time 



224 MEMOIR OP 

to pray, a time to prepare for death and judgment. Soon 
the great executioner will perform his last office upon us 
all. May God enable me to spend the remnant of my days 
in works of piety and labors of love to this benighted 
people. 

" March 25. While in the prison yesterday, the thought 
occurred to me that Christian books distributed among the 
prisoners, might be read by them in their leisure hours, 
and thus prove a blessing to their souls. I accordingly 
visited the prison this morning, and after some religious 
conversation left them a book to read. I intend to visit the 
prison on Lord's-days, and converse with the inmates, as 
they are all within doors and at leisure on that day. 

" March 31. Boodhism is a long established religion 
with this people, and though we believe the Spirit of God 
can easily subvert it, we have reason to suppose, from the 
known character of the divine dispensations, that no small 
effort must be made to break in upon the fortresses, and to 
demolish the strong holds in which this people are intrenched. 
They consider their religion their birth-right, and whether 
it be true or false, — a fact which they take no pains to set- 
tle, — they are determined to abide by it to the last extrem- 
ity. The question, ' What is truth,' is not in their creed. 
But ' Cut me in fifty pieces,' said a man the other day, 
c Cut me in fifty pieces; I will not give up the religion of 
my ancestors. Whether it be true or false, I cannot tell; 
but I will part with life sooner than with it.' 

" April 8, 1829. Had a spirited conversation with several 
Burmans. At first they endeavored to silence me by sneer- 
ing, laughing, and jesting. But being filled with compas- 
sion for their souls, I spoke freely of Christ's sufferings 
and death, and a future judgment. At length they became 
silent and attentive. Was never so badly used while ex- 
hibiting truth, and never felt so much pleasure in suffering 
reproach for Jesus' sake. 

" April 12. Lord's-day. In making a comparison to- 
day between the present and the past, I thought it worthy 
of observation, that although I have not half so many visit- 
ers at the zayat as formerly, those who do come stay longer, 
listen more attentively, and cavil less. Whether this is 
owing to any change in my mode of address, I cannot tell. 
Formerly it was my custom to begin my discourses by tell- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 225 

ing the people of a Supreme God, against whom they had 
sinned, and that therefore they stood in need of a Saviour. 
But the passage to the dear Saviour was so much disputed 
that I could seldom introduce him to advantage. I now in- 
troduce the Saviour first, — tell of his glories, his compas- 
sion, his pardoning mercy, his sufferings and death in our 
stead, and propose to the people to choose whom they will 
worship, one who can, or one who cannot save them from 
sin. They all acknowledge that the doctrine of salvation 
from sin is entirely new to them. They do not pretend that 
Gaudama or any other Boodh can save from sin. They 
trust entirely to their own good works. In their dreams, 
they are floating by the buoyancy of their own meritorious 
deeds, over the ocean of existence to the opposite shore — 
annihilation — when existence itself is no more, and when 
happiness and misery cease with the final wreck of their 
being. 

"May 1. Ko-thah-byoo arrived, having spent the last 
seven weeks in the wilderness, making known the Gospel 
to his countrymen. His account of his travels is interest- 
ing and encouraging. We are concerned, however, to find 
that he is in a bad state of health. May the Lord spare 
him for much usefulness to the wild wanderers among his 
native mountains. 



226 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Voyage of health to Mergui — Description of Mergui — Death of little 
Sarah — Review of the past year. 

Mrs. Boardman's health which had generally been good, 
now became considerably impaired. With the hope that a 
short respite from her arduous and unceasing labors, and a 
change of air and scenery, would recruit her wasted strength, 
Mr. Boardman resolved on a visit to Mergui. This place 
lies in a southerly direction from Tavoy, and is about two 
days' sail, with good wind. They embarked on the 13th 
of May, but owing to adverse winds, they did not arrive 
till the 24th, having been eleven days on the passage. 
This circumstance, however, he regarded as a providential 
favor, as it gave them an opportunity to enjoy the sea-air 
and sea-bathing, the principal means on which he depended 
for the restoration of Mrs. Boardman's health. In his jour- 
nal of May 25, he gives the following sketch of Mergui: 

cc This town is healthfully situated on an island, enjoys a 
constant sea-breeze, and is generally considered one of the 
most pleasant places in all the coast. The population is 
upwards of four thousand, principally Burmans. But there 
are some Moosoolmans, and about one hundred and fifty 
Portuguese, with a padre or priest, and a church. It may 
be supposed, however, from reports, that the Christian re- 
ligion is little known, and the Christian spirit little felt by 
either priest or people. Mergui is certainly an inviting 
field for missionary labor. It will be recollected that Moung 
Ing, the first Burman missionary, spent the rainy season of 
1827 in this place; and he says the news of an eternal God 
and salvation is known throughout the town. 

" During our stay in town, we were very hospitably enter- 
tained by the civil magistrate of this place. This is the sea- 
son for mangoostiens, considered by some the most delicious 
fruit in India. A gentleman of the deputation from the 
London Missionary Society, said, if he were to describe 
the food of the gods, he would say that they ate, not am- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 227 

brosia, according to heathen mythology, but mangoostiens. 
This delicious fruit is very abundant in this place." 

On the 27th they left Mergui for Tavoy, and arrived 
there on the evening of the 29th. They were happy on 
returning to find that the schools, which they had intrusted 
to the care of the native teachers, had been well conducted, 
and that the native Christians were living in love and har- 
mony. Having completed the arrangements necessary 
after their trip to Mergui, they prepared to resume their 
missionary labors. On the ninth of July, Mr. Boardman, 
at the expense of the government, employed a man by the 
name of Richardson to teach English in the day school. 
e This arrangement,' he remarks, c secures more instruction 
to the youth than I could give, and saves me considerable 
more time for missionary duties.' 

" June 16. Baptized Moung Shway Kyo, Stephen Cha- 
pin, the eldest son of good old Mahmen-lay. He was the 
first boy admitted to our boarding-school at Maulmein, and 
though on our first arrival here he gave us considerable 
trouble and anxiety, he has since conducted with propriety, 
and for the last four months has given evidence of piety. 

"June 21st. Baptized two of the boarding scholars, 
Moung Lek-kyee, a Karen youth, the first who entered the 
school at Tavoy, and Shway Hmoung, an Indo Chinese, 
fifteen years of age, who was admitted to the school nine 
months since. These two persons, with Stephen Chapin, 
applied for baptism several months ago, and have ever since 
given pleasing evidence of piety. They are noticed in my 
journal for March, and were with me in my tour among the 
Karens. They read Burman, and are studying English. 
We hope they may eventually become useful to the perish- 
ing heathen around them. 

"July 6. A rich feast on the letters and magazines 
brought us by the Arabella, from Boston." 

The following lines from Mrs. Heman's Hour of Death, 
beautifully express a truth, which Mr. Boardman had now 
been taught by painful experience in the death of his first- 
born. 



228 MEMOIR OF 

" Leaves have their time to fall, 

And flowers to wither at the north wind's breath, 
And stars to set — but all, 

Thou hast all seasons for thine own, O death! 

Youth and the opening rose 

May look like things too glorious for decay, 
And smile at thee ! — but thou art not of those 

That wait the ripen'd blossom to seize their prey. 

We know when moons shall wane, 

When summer-birds from far shall cross the sea, 

When autumn's hue shall tinge the golden grain ; 
But who shall teach us when to look for thee? 

Is it when spring's first gale 

Comes forth to whisper where the violets lie ? 
Is it when roses in our paths grow pale ? 

They have one season— all are ours to die. 

Leaves have their time to fall, 

And flowers to wither at the north wind's breath, 
And stars to set — but all, 

Thou hast all seasons for thine own, O death." 

In a letter to Mr. C. , of New York city, 

dated July, 1829, Mr. Boardman thus speaks of that afflic- 
tive event: 

iC Dear Brother, 

" My letter to you now is a messenger of heavy tidings. 
Our first born, our dear Sarah, after an illness of more than 
a fortnight, has left us in tears. Our anxieties about her 
are now over; but O, how affection still clings to her, and 
often sets her ruddy, beauteous form before our eyes 
* # # * it comforts us to think that her sufferings 
were comparatively light. But ah, what a void has her loss 
made in our little family, and in our aching hearts! It 
grieves me to think, that I was so sinful as to need such an 
afflictive stroke. 

" George, our only surviving child, is very ill, and we 
scarcely hope for his recovery. Mrs. Boardman's health, 
as well as my own, is also feeble. I think I can bless God 
for affliction as well as for prosperity. The hand that 
afflicts is no less kind, than that which is opened for the 
supply of our daily wants. Affection clings round its be- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 229 

loved object, and when it can cling no longer, it hovers 

■ However, all is peace within, and I think 

I can say, ' Thy will, O God, be done. 5 " 

Speaking of this event in his journal, he says, July 13th, 

" At 7 o'clock this morning, we committed the dear re- 
mains of our first-born to the grave. By her side are re- 
served places for her heart-stricken parents to sleep. May 
we, at this time of the Lord's dealings with us, be able to 
lay open our hearts to the influence of divine grace, and 
receive any impression which the Holy Spirit may see fit to 
impart." 

Letter to Dr. Bolles. 

"Tavoy, July, 1829. 
"Dear Sir, 

" Totally deprived as we are of the personal c Christian 
intercourse which tends to alleviate burdens and soothe the 
spirit of care, 5 we most highly prize the devotional hints 
and expressions of pious condolence, which the epistles of 
our Christian friends in America generally contain. We 
particularly value every assurance we receive of our having 
a remembrance in the daily intercessions of those who fre- 
quent the throne of grace. Such hints and assurances are 
to us ' rills of comfort,' which tend, I hope, to keep alive 
and heighten our relish for the blessed Fountain, from which 
all holy joys and sympathies emanate. 

" The decease of our lamented brother Price has disap- 
pointed many an ardent hope respecting Ava. Surely, 
God's ways are mysterious, and it becomes short-sighted, 
erring men to bow in submission to divine sovereignty. 
The unsettled and critical state of affairs between the Hon- 
orable Company and the Burman Government, seems un- 
favorable to our renewing missionary operations at the 
Burman capital, especially as we have heard since brother 
Price's death , that our mission is watched by the King and 
Court with an eye of confirmed jealousy. 

"In reference to schools, we have found it extremely 
difficult to establish and sustain them in Tavoy. The day 
school now consists of a few Karens, a few Portuguese, 

20 



230 MEMOIR OF 

eight or ten Indoo Chinese, and five others who accom- 
panied us from Maulmein. More than half of them belong 
to the boarding school, and it gives me pleasure to add, 
that the five eldest, including Moung-Shway-Bwen, who 
was baptized at Maulmein, are hopefully pious. Three of 
them were baptized a few days since. It is a circumstance 
which argues strongly in favor of boarding schools, that 
while none of those who are not boarders seem affected 
with divine things, there is not one boarder of those arrived 
at years of reflection, who has not manifested more or less 
religious concern. I have been endeavoring for three 
months past, to establish boys' day schools throughout the 
town; but up to this day, I have found only one competent 
person who is willing to engage under my direction for a 
fair compensation; and he has hitherto failed for want of 
scholars. 

"Mrs, Boardman has, for a long time, been endeavoring 
to establish girls 5 day schools on the plan of those in Ben- 
gal, but has met with one continued series of opposition 
and discouragement, till within the last three months. At 
first, she could find no person who was competent and wil- 
ling to teach. But the prospect at present is more encour- 
aging. She has now a most interesting and flourishing 
school of twenty-one scholars, taught by a Tavoy female. 
We consider the existence of this school, and its contin- 
uance and increase amid so much opposition, a very im- 
portant point gained. Nothing but the divine blessing on 
Mrs. Boardman's most untiring efforts, could have gained 
it. We hope the charm is now broken, and that prejudice 
will now gradually give way. Indeed, when we reflect, 
that in Bengal the missionaries were eighteen months in 
collecting the first five scholars, and that shortly after, 
hundreds were collected in their schools, and that female 
education received the approbation of many learned and 
rich and respectable Hindoos, we feel greatly encouraged. 
As to the expenses of a day school, we are not prepared to 
speak with certainty. Mrs. Boardman has adopted a plan 
by which the teacher's pay is in proportion to the progress 
of her pupils. Four rupees is the price for teaching a sin- 
gle girl to read. A plan somewhat similar is under con- 
sideration in reference to those who have already learned 
to read. If this plan can be brought into general use and 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 231 

application, it will secure a useful appropriation of all the 
money expended, more effectually than any other plan with 
which we are acquainted." 

The following is Mr. Boardman's review of the year end- 
ing July 25, 1829. Other missionaries have endured more 
bodily sufferings than he, but few, it is believed, have en- 
dured in a single year, a greater amount of exquisite mental 
sufferings. The result of his afflictions affords a happy 
illustration of the Scripture, l( When he hath tried me, I 
shall come forth as gold." 

" Tavoy, July 25,1829. 

" Thinking it may be profitable to me, at some future 
time, to review parts of my past experience of God's deal- 
ings with me, I here record some of the particulars which 
have marked my course during the last year. Few afflic- 
tions had previously fallen to my lot, and a continued series 
of mercies had, perhaps, led to the conclusion in my own 
mind, that Infinite Wisdom and goodness saw fit to lead 
me with the cords of love, rather than to drive me with the 
scourge of affliction. I recollected, that, on advancing this 
sentiment in presence of a pious lady, on a certain occa- 
sion, she looked at me with an expression of pity, and said, 
1 Remember, my brother, that the day of adversity is set 
over against the day of prosperity. 5 The propriety and 
truth of the remark will appear from the following narrative 
of facts. 

" The first of those providences, which have contributed 
to bring me to my present state of feeling, was a small loss 
of property by shipwreck. The actual value of the articles 
lost, was very small, but as they were the necessaries of 
life, which cannot be procured here, I felt the loss, though 
without repining. Although I attributed it to Providence, 
I now see that I had no very devout thoughts on the sub- 
ject. 

" In the course of a few weeks afterwards, I sustained a 
similar loss from a similar cause. This, though not of 
more value than the first, was more severely felt, as the 
supplies for my family seemed to be cut off. Not long 
after, I received a letter from a Christian friend, sympa- 
thizing in my repeated losses, and suggesting to me the 



232 M E MO I R O F 

propriety of examining my own heart and conduct, to see 
wherefore God thus contended with me. At first, I re- 
garded the suggestion as superstitious, thinking that my 
losses were among those common events to which all are 
alike exposed. These things, however, were not sufficient 
to bring me to a proper state of feeling. ' For all this, his 
anger was not turned away from me, but his hand was 
stretched out still.' 

" In our church we had three native members, the ami- 
able manners of one, the learning and eloquence of another, 
and the union of all these accomplishments in the third of 
whom, rendered all of them the objects of my complaisance, 
affection and confidence. In September or October, one 
of these idolized disciples became irregular in his conduct. 
I immediately called the offending brother to account, ex- 
postulated with him on the immorality of his behavior, warn- 
ed, reproved and exhorted him to repentance. My efforts, 
for a season, seemed to have the desired effect. We ap- 
pointed a day of fasting and prayer, and the church united 
in imploring restraining grace in behalf of the offender. 
Our hopes were raised, but only to be dashed to the very 
dust. A speedy relapse convinced us that something else 
was needed; but every effort made for his recovery proved 
unavailing, and the day was appointed for the church to 
meet and amputate this diseased limb, which gave the 
body so much pain. But to add to our grief, on the very 
evening appointed for this painful work, the two others, in 
whom I had rejoiced, were overtaken in different, but 
public and disgraceful sins. Thus the flowers of our church 
faded. My heart was overwhelmed with sorrow. The 
first offender was excluded, and the other two suspended 
from communion for a season. As they soon after confess- 
ed their faults and appeared truly penitent, they were res- 
tored to the fellowship of the church. 

" These trials seemed to rouse me, in a degree, from my 
slumbers, and led me to inquire if there was not a cause, 
in myself, for all these evils to come upon me. Soon 
after, my dear wife became so deeply impressed with di- 
vine things, and particularly with a sense of her own sin- 
fulness, that she had no rest night nor day. Such was the 
state of our feelings, that nearly all our conversation was 
of a religious character. We endeavored to return to the 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 233 

Lord, from whom we had strayed; but our path, especially 
that of Mrs. B., led hard by the borders of despair. But 
through sovereign mercy we both escaped; not, however, 
to enjoy rest and safety, but to be tossed by other billows, 
and to encounter other dangers. 

" A little relieved from despair, we endeavored to ascer- 
tain why such a cloud hung over us. We confessed our 
sins to the Lord and to one another. We considered our- 
selves worthy to be trodden under foot of men, and were 
astonished to think of our pride and selfishness. But, l for 
all this, the anger of the Lord was not turned away from 
us, but his hand was stretched out still. 5 That member of 
the church who had given us the most pleasure, and from 
whom we had entertained the fondest hopes, now began to 
give us repeated occasions for sorrow and humiliation. 
Expostulation and reproof had less and less effect on him, 
and the instances of his obliquity became more and more 
frequent. But the crisis of his disgrace and ours was not 
yet. 

IC About this time we sustained a third loss, by ship- 
wreck, and began to think that the Lord was displeased 
with us. We accordingly retrenched, both in food and 
apparel. We submitted to the plainest fare, and thought 
ourselves happy in thus having it in our power to do more 
by way of charity. But the health of Mrs. B. evidently 
declined, and with it that of her nursing child, so that she 
was obliged to resume her former diet. 

' \ During all this time, we were filled with the most dis- 
tressing views of our utter sinfulness in the sight of a holy 
God. We prayed, but found no relief. Heart sins were 
what distressed us, such as pride, selfishness, and thirst for 
the approbation of God's people. 

"To increase our sufferings, the conduct of one of the 
church, already twice alluded to, was continually grieving 
our hearts, and rendering the Christian cause in the place 
contemptible. Hopeful inquirers ceased visiting us, and 
all seemed to stand aloof from our dwelling. The sick- 
ness in rny family was such, that I could spend but little 
time in missionary labors. Finally, I was again attacked 
with an expectoration of blood, more copious and alarming 
than before. The symptoms, however, soon abated, and 
through divine mercy, I was permitted to resume my daily 

20* 



234 MEMOIR OF 

labors. But other circumstances soon prevented me from 
engaging in public preaching as I wished, and none came 
to me to inquire how to obtain eternal life. The last 
hopeful inquirer forsook me, and I felt that the cause of 
Christ in Tavoy was lower than on the day of our arrival 
in the place. Then Christianity was not known; now it 
was known only to be despised and ridiculed. At length, 
outward circumstances becoming more favorable, I thought 
to resume public labors; when my family had a relapse of 
their former illness, from which they had not fully re- 
covered. Attendance on them by day, and watchfulness 
by night, added to the anxiety and mental distress I 
suffered, entirely disqualified me for public duties; and 
even if I had a leisure hour to spend in the zayat, no one 
came near me, through fear of my dangerous, heretical 
sentiments. An encouraging remission of disease now 
took place in my family, and I prepared to take a mission- 
ary tour into the interior. But sickness again returned, 
and I was obliged again to defer my long promised tour 
to a more convenient season. 

"The misconduct of our offending church member now 
became still more evident, and gave us reason to fear that 
we must give him up, also, as past recovery. Afterwards, 
while I was absent on my tour among the Karen settle- 
ments, his conduct was such, that on my return, we felt 
obliged to exclude him entirely from our fellowship and 
society. In this painful event, I felt a double stroke, as I 
was not only deprived of his society, but was left to feel 
that my reputation, as a cautious, prudent, discerning mis- 
sionary, would greatly suffer in the judgment of wise and 
good people. That I should be obliged so soon to inform 
the Christian world, that two persons, whom I had re- 
ceived, baptized, and spoken of in such high terms, had 
apostatized and disgraced the Christian profession, seemed 
almost too much for me to bear. But there was no rem- 
edy. After mourning for several days over my ruined 
honor, which, by the way, was professedly identified with 
the honor of the Christian cause, my proud heart began to 
yield and to melt. I gave up the point, and resolved to 
give the Christian world a fair expose of the conduct of 
the apostates, whom I had in times past idolized. My 
mind was some relieved, and prayer became a more de- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 235 

lightful duty. But every day shed new light on the dark- 
ness, impurity, pride and selfishness of my heart. The 
burden of sin was almost insupportable. My only relief 
was in prayer, confession and reading the Scriptures. 
The attributes of a compassionate, long-suffering and for- 
giving God, absorbed my thoughts, and, in a degree, re- 
lieved my burdened heart. But still I mourned, because 
I could not more deeply lament over my sins. The house 
of prayer, the closet, the retired spot, were places to which 
I loved to resort. But still my heart was in a degree 
heavy. Black, heavy sins, in unbroken succession, rolled 
over my poor soul, and I enjoyed rest only in anticipation. 

" I now saw, most clearly, that my Heavenly Father 
had been, for several weeks, leading me through a fur- 
nace of affliction to purify me, and I began to love the 
fire which consumed my dross. Still, I was distressed to 
think, that after all I had suffered, such a mass of sin and 
corruption yet remained to be purged away. The hand of 
God was so evident in all these afflictions, that I rejoiced, 
even in adversity, and blessed the hand which held the 
rod. I resigned myself to the divine chastisement, and 
desired that God would continue his corrections till I 
should be entirely subdued to the obedience of Christ. 
I admired and adored the forbearance and grace of God, 
that had spared so vile a wretch for so long a time. The 
greatest comfort I could find, was in reading of the won- 
derful acts of God's forbearing and forgiving love. Christ, 
Christ was my only hope. I longed for the Spirit's influ- 
ence to mould me entirely into his image. 

"This state of mind was soon after succeeded by a 
peculiar languor and coldness of religious affections, which 
pervaded all my duties and devotions. The approach and 
increase of this languor, I saw with pain, but was utterly 
unable to overcome it. Like an incurable disease, it daily 
gained upon me, and I had daily less and less power to 
oppose it. All my religious enjoyment seemed now to 
have vanished. At the same time, Mrs. B. and her child 
were again visited with disease. A short voyage was tried 
for their improvement, and with some success. But while 
their bodily health improved, my spiritual health daily di- 
minished. 

41 Scarcely had we become settled at home, after our 



236 MEMOIR OF 

short voyage, when I was again visited with sickness, from 
which I have but just now recovered. But it soon became 
apparent, that all we had suffered, proving insufficient to 
accomplish the purposes of divine wisdom and goodness, 
was to be followed by a still more heavy affliction. Our 
children again became unwell. Medical advice was im- 
mediately procured, but it proved unsuccessful, and we 
were concerned to see a gradual increase of their com- 
plaints. After a fortnight's illness, our oldest child was 
suddenly taken more unwell, and her symptoms soon be- 
came alarming. We hardly thought of losing her, how- 
ever, till we found, on the morning of the third day, that 
the icy arms of death had embraced her. In an hour 
afterwards, she sweetly fell asleep. Thus, at the interest- 
ing age of two years and six months, our dearly beloved, 
our first-born, the beautiful and engaging Sarah Ann, sur- 
rendered her spirit to Him who gave it, and left her afflict- 
ed parents to mourn the wreck of their fondest hopes. 

" All our anxieties were now transferred to ourselves, 
and the little sickly child that survived. We considered 
his case as critical, and even dangerous. And on Lord's- 
day evening, the night after dear Sarah Ann took her 
heavenward flight, her little brother, as if loath to remain 
behind in this vale of sorrows, seemed just ready to wing 
his way to that brighter world, and mingle spirits with her he 
so much loved. And while we were watching, as we sup- 
posed, his expiring moments, it pleased God to send relief, 
and spare to us a little longer our son, our only child. 

"Such is the detail of the chastisements with which 
it has pleased God to visit us during the past year. What 
here remains for me, is merely to record my present state 
of feeling under these repeated corrections. I feel myself 
happy to be in the hands of God, assured that my afflic- 
tions were not sent in anger, but to take away sin. Yet 
when I have felt the divine hand tearing asunder some 
of the strongest cords that twined about my heart, I have 
said, ' my flesh trembleth for fear of thee ; I am afraid of 
thy judgments. 5 I dare not at all times say, ' Purge me 
till I am pure;' but, at other times, I am ready to say, 
1 remove not thy hand, till its purpose is fully accom- 
plished." 5 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 237 

The subjoined extract of a letter to Mr. N. W. W. though 
of a later date, will here find an appropriate place, as it has 
reference to events just specified. 

" My dear Brother, 

M Before this letter arrives, you will have heard of the 
repeated afflictions with which we have been visited; that 
our first-born has been called away, that we have had sor- 
row and trouble in our church, and that, for several days 
in succession, during the late revolt, our lives were in 
constant jeopardy. But our Heavenly Father delivered us, 
and blessed be his holy name. I feel that no outward 
mercies in my life call more loudly for gratitude and love, 
than these successive afflictions. They have led me, 
through sanctifying grace, to take a nearer view of eternal 
things. I had, for ten years, as it seems to me, been in a 
deep and dangerous spiritual sleep. I knew but little, and 
felt less of religion. I knew the Saviour, but followed him 
at too great a distance. A worldly temper, wholly uncon- 
genial with the temper of the Gospel, possessed my heart. 
Now I see its awful sinfulness. Pray for me, that God 
may in infinite mercy forgive me. 

" But I now sometimes think that I see such a beauty 
and loveliness in Christ, that I would give up all for him, 
be poor, despised and persecuted like him. I fain would 
be wholly like him, would feel that I have not where on 
earth to lay my head, would bear his cross for him, suffer 
with him, would be crucified and die with him, yea, would 
rather live with him that new and mysterious life, which is 
hid with him in God. But yet I seem to know nothing of 
Christian experience as I ought to know. O how highly 
should I value an evening's interview with an old, experi- 
enced Christian, who has travelled the whole distance from 
earth, and is just entering the heavenly world." 



238 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Revolt of Tavoy — Mrs. Boardman repairs to Maulmein — Mr. Board- 
man follows, but soon returns to Tavoy, and resumes his labors. 

Only about four weeks had now elapsed since the death 
of little Sarah, when another event as trying perhaps to his 
faith and patience as any he had yet experienced, was per- 
mitted to interrupt his labors. The event alluded to is thus 
described in a letter to Dr. Bolles: 

" Hon. Company's Steam Vessel, Diana, 

Tavoy River, Aug. 20, 1829. 
" Dear Sir, 

" The province of Tavoy has engaged in an open revolt 
against the British government. On Lord's-day morning 
the 9th inst. at four o'clock, we were aroused from our 
slumbers by the cry of c Teacher, Master, Tavoy rebels, 5 
and ringing at all our doors and windows. We were soon 
apprised of our extreme danger by the continual report of 
musketry within the town, and the balls that were whistling 
over our heads and passing through our house. In a few 
moments a large company of Tavoys collected near our 
gate, and gave us reason to suspect they were consulting 
what to do with us. We lifted our hearts to God for pro- 
tection, and Mrs. Boardman and little George with a few 
attendants were hastened away through a back door, to a 
retired building in the rear. I remained in the house with 
a single Burman boy, to watch and communicate the first 
intelligence. After an hour of the greatest anxiety and 
uncertainty, I had the happiness of seeing the Sepoys in 
possession of the city gate, just in front of our house. We 
soon ascertained that a party of about two hundred and fifty 
men had in the first instance attacked the powder magazine 
and gun-shed, which were very near our house, but that a 
guard of six Sepoys, with a native officer, had repulsed 
them. This we considered a great mercy, for had the in- 
surgents obtained the arms and ammunition, our situation 
would have been most deplorable. A second party of sixty 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 239 

had attacked the house of a principal native officer of the 
town, while a third party had fallen upon the guard at the 
prison, and let loose all the prisoners, one hundred in num- 
ber, who as soon as their irons were knocked off, be- 
came the most desperate of all the insurgents. We now 
received an urgent invitation from Mrs. Burney, the lady of 
Major Burney, who was then at Maulmein, to remove into 
town, and occupy a part of the government house. We 
were at first disposed to decline the invitation, thinking that 
tranquillity would soon be restored, and that we might, per- 
haps, be respected on account of our religious character. 
But the leader of the party which attacked the magazine 
being taken prisoner, deposed that the whole province was 
engaged in the rebellion, and that large reinforcements 
from all quarters might be hourly expected. The high- 
est degree of alarm now run through all the city; and al- 
though the Sepoys had possession of the city gates, the in- 
surgents, supposed to be twenty times as numerous, were 
surrounding the wall on every side. In a few moments a 
force of several hundred were seen advancing along the 
wall-road towards our house. Our danger was now immi- 
nent, for had an engagement ensued, we were directly in 
range of the rebels' fire. I called my family together, and 
advised the native brethren to assemble for prayer. The 
rebel forces along the wall-road immediately changed their 
position from the west to the north side of our house, where 
a slight skirmish speedily ensued. Our danger, which arose 
from our being situated on what was likely to be the battle 
ground, induced us to accept Mrs. Burney 's kindness, and 
to remove into the government house. We caught a few 
light articles on which we could lay our hands, and with 
the native Christians fled for safety. I visited the house 
several times after this, and saved a few clothes and papers, 
but the firing being near, rendered it hazardous to remain; 
and the last time I went I found the house plundered. A 
large part of our books, furniture and clothes, which had 
remained behind, were either taken away or destroyed. 
We had been at the government house but a short time, 
when it was agreed to evacuate the town and retire to the 
wharf. In the hurry of our second removal, many things 
which we had brought from our house, were necessarily 
left to fall into the hands of the plunderers. We soon found 



240 MEMOIR OF 

ourselves at the wharf; a large wooden building of six 
rooms, into which, besides the Europeans, were huddled 
all the Sepoys, with their baggage and ours, and several 
hundreds of women and children belonging to Portuguese 
and others, who looked to the English for protection. Our 
greatest danger at this time arose from having in one of the 
rooms, where many were to sleep, and all of us were con- 
tinually passing, several hundred barrels of gun-powder, to 
which, if fire should be communicated accidentally by our- 
selves, or by the stratagems of our enemies, we must all 
have perished at once. The next danger was from the 
rebels, who, if they could rush upon us, or take us by sur- 
prise, would doubtless have massacred us on the spot. We 
lifted our hearts to God, and he heard us from his holy 
habitation. We were preserved in safety through the night, 
but were unable to compose ourselves to sleep. All our at- 
tempts to communicate intelligence of our situation to the 
people in Maulmein and Mergui were defeated, and the 
heavy rains soon affected the health of the Sepoys. We 
had but a small supply of rice near the wharf, and that was 
in continual danger of being destroyed. But through the 
kind care of our Heavenly Father, we were preserved alive, 
and nothing of importance occurred till the morning of 
Thursday the thirteenth, a little before break of day, when 
a party of five hundred advanced upon us from the town, 
and set fire to several houses and vessels near the wharf. 
But here again God interposed in our behalf, and sent a 
heavy shower of rain, which extinguished the fires, while 
the Sepoys repelled the assailants. Soon after, on the same 
morning, we had the happiness of seeing the steam vessel 
Diana coming up the river with Major Burney on board. 
Our hearts bounded with gratitude to God. It was soon 
agreed that the Diana should return immediately to Maul- 
mein, for a reinforcements of troops, and Major Burney had 
the kindness to offer a passage for Mrs. Boardman and 
our family, together with his own. After looking to God 
for direction, I concluded to remain behind, partly in com- 
pliance with Major Burney's advice, and partly in hope of 
being useful as an interpreter and negotiator, and a pre- 
server from bloodshed. With painful pleasure I took a 
hasty leave of my dear family, and in the evening the Diana 
left us, not, however, without having several heavy shots 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 241 

from cannon fired at her by people on the city walls. 
The English forces, small and weak, and sick as they 
were, were now throwing up breastworks; and on Saturday 
the 15th inst. it was agreed to make an attack on the town, 
in order, if possible, to take from the wall the large guns 
that bore upon us, and to try the strength of the rebel party. 
I stood at the post of observation, with a spy-glass to 
watch and give the earliest notice of the event of the ac- 
tion. I soon had the pleasure of announcing, that the officer 
and Sepoys had scaled the walls, and were pitching down 
outside the large guns that were mounted there, while friend- 
ly Chinese were employed in conveying them to the wharf. 
The success was complete, and nothing remained but to 
rescue the prisoners, (about sixty in number) whom the 
rebels had taken and confined. After a short cessation 
and a little refreshment, a second attack was made, during 
which the prisoners escaped, and the city was evacuated by 
the rebel party. A second battery was also taken and 
brought to the wharf. In the morning we walked at large 
in the town; but what desolation, what barbarous destruc- 
tion was every where exhibited! Every thing that could 
not be carried away, had been cut and destroyed in the 
most wanton manner. Our own house was cut to pieces, 
our books scattered, torn and destroyed; our furniture 
either cut, or carried off, or broken in pieces; and the 
house itself and the zayat, converted into cook-houses and 
barracks. During the last three days, we have been picking 
up the scattered fragments of our furniture, books, &c. and 
repairing our house. Nga-Dah, the ringleader of the re- 
bellion, and eleven of his principal adherents, have been 
caught. The inhabitants are now coming in with white 
flags, and occupying their houses. The Bazar is open, and 
the work of repairs is going on. Yesterday morning the 
Diana arrived with a reinforcement of European soldiers, 
and to-day I have come on board, expecting to proceed to 
Maulmein immediately. My present plan is, if my brethren 
approve, to return with my family by the first opportunity, 
and resume missionary labors. Of the native members of 
the church, the four Karens are in the Karen jungles, 
with the two little Karen boys, one of whom is named 
David Jones. They will probably come into town as soon 
as they hear of our return. Of the rest, one is with Mrs. 

21 



242 MEMOIR OF 

Boardman, at Maulmein, one is with me, and one is left to 
guard the house. All the boarding scholars are with us, 
except three Karens. 

" Our preservation and deliverance from such imminent 
peril, should awaken in our hearts the warmest gratitude to 
our Heavenly Father, and the most unwavering confidence 
in his parental care. The foregoing account should revive 
and deepen the impression made by previous events, in 
regard to this mission, that we stand in need of the contin- 
ual and fervent prayers of Christians in America, not for 
our preservation only, but for divine guidance in all our 
affairs." 

Mr. Boardman arrived at Maulmein Saturday evening, 
August 22d, and had the happiness to find his family and his 
missionary associates in health. He remained there but one 
week, during which time he enjoyed in a high degree the 
society of his Christian friends in that place. Lord's-day 
evening, he writes, "Enjoyed the pleasure of uniting in 
worship with my dear brethren and the native Christians. 
Eighteen months have now elapsed since I have been fa- 
vored with such a privilege, or seen the face of an individ- 
ual who professes to be an experimental Christian, except 
the members of our little church at Tavoy. Have felt much 
pleasure in beholding the delightful state of things at this 
station. Our missionary associates appear much engaged 
in their work, and the native members of the church seem 
united and happy." August 29th, he says, " After much 
deliberation, it is unanimously agreed by the brethren, that 
I had better leave my family here, till affairs are more set- 
tled, and to wait the openings of Providence in order to 
know our subsequent duty. I expect, if God will, to em- 
bark for Tavoy to-morrow morning. And, O, that the 
spirit of all grace may go with me." 

The month of September, which is passed over in the 
journal without notice, was probably employed by Mr. 
Boardman in completing the repairs of the mission house, 
which had suffered much from the insurrection, and in 
making other necessary arrangements for the renewal of 
their missionary labors. Having completed these arrange- 
ments, we next find him, on the 1st of October following, 
at Maulmein, whither he had gone to accompany his family 
on their return to Tavoy. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 243 

" Mauhnein, Oct. 1st, 1829. We were to have embarked 
for Tavoy to-day; but the Diana not being in readiness, 
we are obliged to wait. 

"Oct. 4th. Evening. Embarked for Tavoy. We are 
grieved at parting with our dear friends here, whom we 
love more than ever; but we hope to meet them again, if 
not here, in a brighter world. Besides our former com- 
pany, we have with us Mah Hla, an excellent mother in 
Israel, from the church in Maulmein. She accompanies 
us in hope of being useful to Mrs. Boardman in teaching 
the females of Tavoy. 

" Oct. 5th. Jlmherst. Arrived here this morning at 10 
o'clock. We have had an agreeable, and I hope profitable 
interview with the few native Christians who live here. 
After prayers in the old mission house, which is now quite 
in ruins, we took leave of our friends, and embarked 
again." 

Notwithstanding the desolations which reigned around 
the old mission premises at Amherst, and indeed through- 
out the town, as is learned from other parts of the journal, 
there was one spot still sacred to their recollection, full 
of pleasant and mournful associations — the grave of the 
lamented Mrs. Judspn, on the bank of the Martaban. To 
visit the spot hallowed by the memory of one so dear to 
those who have learned her history, must be considered as 
a high privilege to all the friends of piety and missions, 
especially to the missionary himself; for it is here that he 
beholds one of the brightest human examples of toil and 
suffering, of zeal tempered with knowledge, of decision, 
patience, and perseverance, which the world has ever wit- 
nessed. Reminded while here of the most remarkable in- 
cidents in the life of that truly excellent woman, he cannot 
but feel a kindred spirit waking up within him, prompting 
him to new and more vigorous action, and urging him for- 
ward to a holy emulation of her noble deeds. 

On this occasion, Mr. Boardman left a permanent token 
of his respect for the memory of Mrs. Judson and her 
~" sweet Maria," by making arrangements with a gentleman 
of the place, to erect a small tumulus, (or hillock) of brick 
over the grave, that the spot might not be entirely forgotten. 
He had not been apprised of the measures which were then 



244 MEMOIR OF 

in progress for the erection of the monument, which has 
since been erected over their grave. 

"Oct. 6th. We left Amherst harbor at sunset last 
evening, and arrived at the mouth of the Tavoy river at 10 
o'clock this evening. The passage has been remarkably 
quick and pleasant." 

At seven o'clock the next morning, they arrived opposite 
the city. On resuming his labors, he was happy to find 
that the number of inquirers began to increase, that his 
congregations at worship were larger than at any preceding 
period, and that a greater degree of solemnity marked their 
attendance on his instructions. The school also imme- 
diately became larger than ever before. It was encourag- 
ing to learn that his Karens, having been informed of his 
critical situation at the time of the revolt, had felt great 
solicitude for his safety, and were making inquiries respect- 
ing him in every quarter. A large number of them, so 
soon as they heard of his safe arrival, hastened from their 
jungles to present him their congratulations. Three of the 
number, one of whom was a man of sixty-five years of 
age, came for the purpose of receiving baptism. They had 
applied to be admitted to the ordinance several months 
previous, and had given satisfactory evidence of piety. 
'• Is it not," says Mr. B. " a pleasing proof of the power 
of the Gospel on the heart, that these persons, uninduced 
by any earthly prospects, should, in their old age, have 
given up the customs of their ancestors, and that they 
should, decrepit as they are, traverse mountains and rocks 
and hills and streams a distance of fifty miles, to receive 
Christian baptism?" 

Mr. Boardman thus speaks of their baptism. 

c( Oct. 25th. Lord's-day. Our congregation was larger 
and more solemn than usual. Towards evening, as we 
proceeded, about thirty in number, to the baptismal tank, 
we were joined by twenty or thirty other persons, and the 
whole company having seated themselves, listened with 
solemn attention. During the whole service, including 
a discourse, a prayer, and the administration of the or- 
dinance to the three candidates, the utmost stillness and 
solemnity prevailed, and some remained on the spot to 
make further inquiries respecting the Gospel, In the 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 245 

evening we had, as is usual with us, a conference or cove- 
nant meeting. On this occasion one of the persons just 
baptized seemed to rejoice abundantly. ' I feel, 5 said he 
' as if I had almost arrived at the feet of Jesus.' ' Are you 
so near,' I inquired, ' that you do not wish to approach 
nearer?' ' No,' he replied, ' I wish to get nearer still.' I 
inquired if he would not ere long grow weary, and wish to 
depart from the Saviour's feet? 'No, I wish to abide there 
for ever,' was his answer. 

" Nov. 12th. The church has observed this day as a 
season of fasting and prayer, preparatory to the participa- 
tion of the Lord's Supper, which is to be administered next 
Sabbath. A good degree of solemnity and fervor charac- 
terized the prayers of the native Christians. 

" Nov. loth. Lord's-day. Preached in the morning 
from the parable of the barren fig-tree, and at the close 
solemnly admonished Shway Kyo, for several recent un- 
worthy acts, which I should perhaps have never known, 
had I not particularly enjoined it on all the church mem- 
bers, that if they knew of any sin in their brethren, they 
should be faithful to the offender, and not dare approach 
the Lord's table, suffering sin on a brother. In the after- 
noon administered the Supper the first time for several 
months. We think that in order to make these seasons 
profitable, it is desirable to devote a portion of time pre- 
viously to prayer, self-examination, Christian watchfulness 
and brotherly reproof. The administration of the ordinance 
once in four months, preceded by such a course of prepara- 
tion, would, we think, be more likely to prove useful, than 
when occurring monthly without such preparation." 

Encouraged by the increasing attention given to his in- 
structions by the natives, and desirous to extend the sphere 
of his usefulness, Mr. Boardman now commenced a course 
of itinerary preaching. He thought it important that the 
villages surrounding Tavoy, and ultimately those at a 
greater distance, should be frequently visited, with the de- 
sign of more extensively diffusing the knowledge of the 
Gospel. He entered upon these new and laborious duties 
on the 17th of November. He usually visited from three to 
four villages a week. In these visits, he taught publicly 
and from house to house, discoursing with those whom he 

21* 






246 MEMOIR OF 

met by the way, and giving such instruction as seemed 
adapted to their condition. These tours gave him a better 
opportunity to study the character of the Burmans than he 
had yet enjoyed, as he here fell in with them at all seasons 
and under all circumstances. Although human nature is 
everywhere essentially the same, yet there are shades 
of difference which it is profitable to contemplate. The 
shrewdness which he sometimes met with, especially among 
the priests, as he travelled from village to village, is a 
pleasing evidence that the Burmans are not wanting in 
intellect, and would be amusing, were it not displayed in 
warding off truths of the most solemn importance. 

We present a few extracts from his journal, illustrative 
of the nature of his visits in general: 

" Nov. 23d. Visited a village east of the town, where a 
priest, eighty-three years of age, listened very attentively 
to the Gospel, and begged a book. Twenty or thirty other 
persons were present, and gave different degrees of atten- 
tion. On my way home, visited a kyoung near the princi- 
pal pagoda in town. The priest heard me without opposi- 
tion, and desired me to repeat my visit. ' I like what you 
say, 5 said he; * come again at an early part of the day.' 
Moung So, the baptized Karen, and head man of his village, 
having lost his mother lately, fears that the other relatives 
of the deceased will wish to perform the heathenish cus- 
toms practised among the people subsequent to the funeral; 
and to counteract the bad effects of such practices, he pro- 
poses to erect a preaching zayat near the grave, and has 
invited Ko-thah-byoo and his wife to go with him and pro- 
claim the word of life, while the heathen around may be 
indulging in their wicked customs. They are to leave to- 
morrow. 

" Nov. 24. Visited a village six miles south-east of the 
town. Spent several hours with the head priest of the vil- 
lage, who seemed pleased with the Gospel, but was afraid 
to accept one of our books. Towards night visited another 
small village, and at sunset called on the head priest of all 
this region. He received me courteously. He has the 
reputation of being an assemblage of every thing that is 
lovelv and of good report. I had conversed with him but 
a sh' rt time, when, with no small address, and with the 
desi n, probably, to evade my close appeals, he said, pleas- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 247 

antly, e You, teacher, and myself, are not like other people. 
You are better, and I am better. We are not so wicked.' 
' Ah, teacher, 5 said I, ' that speech came from a heart that 
feels not the burden of its own sinfulness. We should re- 
flect, not on the sins we have avoided, or on what duties 
we have performed, but on those points in which we have 
transgressed, or have not attained to the perfect rule of 
duty. By doing so, we shall avoid the sin of boasting, 
which is very abominable in the sight of God.' 

" Nov. 27. Paid an early visit to the priest, mentioned 
on the 23d, who then invited me to call again. He and his 
disciples paid me no less attention than before, and after 
listening to the Gospel two hours, they begged me to accept 
a small present of eatables, which they said they gave out 
of love to me and my doctrine. On leaving, he desired me 
to call again. 

" Nov. 28. Crossed the river and visited two villages. 
In one of them was a kyoung, where I preached the Gospel 
to a priest of eighty-six, and to a noviciate of eighty-three. 
Many of the villagers assembled, and after hearing the Gos- 
pel several hours, the head man desired me to give him a 
form of prayer in Burman, which he copied, and said he 
would teach it to his people, and then they would come to 
me for further instruction. The head man of another vil- 
lage followed us several miles, and professed to be much 
pleased with the Gospel. On my way home, had some 
serious conversation with my fellow travellers, and at 
sunset visited a large kyoung outside the town. The 
priest is an affable man, and heard my words for awhile; 
but when he felt a little cramped by the truth, he betook 
himself to flattering me, in order, as I supposed, to induce 
me to press lighter. In the evening, had some close con- 
versation with Ko-long. He is a shrewd, hard-faced old 
Burman. 

cc Nov. 30. Spent the day in making preparations for a 
short tour among the villages south of the town. One of 
the disciples and two of the school-boys accompany me." 

He left home December 1st, and returned on the 5th. 
"Many thanks," he remarks, " are due to the Father of 
mercies, for his kindness to those that went out, and 
those who remained at home." In the course of his tour, 



248 MEMOIR OF 

he visited ten villages, most of them both in going and 
returning. During his absence, he had the privilege of 
preaching the Gospel of the grace of God to more than 
two hundred persons, some of whom heard him with en- 
couraging attention. He visited six kyoungs, and preached 
Christ crucified to priests and people. In most cases, the 
priests showed but little regard, either for him or for his 
doctrine, though some appeared favorably disposed. In 
several instances, especially in the plains of Oo-too, he 
was urged to prolong his visit, or soon to repeat it. 
" Mah Hla," he observes, " the Christian matron, who 
accompanied us from Maulmein, has been of much ser- 
vice to me in explaining our object to the people, and in 
removing their fears. It being harvest time, most of the 
villagers, both men and women, are now living in small 
sheds, erected in the rice-fields for the occasion. This 
is the reason why we found so few of the people at home 
in the villages. We sometimes went into the rice-fields 
and sat down upon the v grass near the reapers, and 
preached the Gospel to companies of fifteen or twenty per- 
sons. Were I to take a second tour through these vil- 
lages, I should wish to allow a larger portion of time to 
each village. But rapid as our progress was, we hope 
some seed has been sown, which will bear fruit unto life 
eternal. 

11 Dec. 8. An elderly Taleing man from a village across 
the river, twenty miles from town, called at the zayat this 
afternoon, and earnestly pleaded for a Christian book. It 
appeared, that several months since, he had seen a book, 
(the Epistle to the Ephesians, I judge, from his account of 
it) which condemned idolatry; and from that time, he 
says, he has not dared to worship idols or pagodas, and 
from a conviction that the book he had seen was true, he 
had resolved, that whenever he should visit the city, he 
would call on me and request the favor of a book. After 
an hour's serious conversation with him, I gave him Ephe- 
sians and the catechism, and having closed the door of 
my little room, proposed to engage in prayer with him. 
Of his own accord he knelt down, (Burman fashion, pros- 
trate,) and repeated after me. He appeared really to feel 
what he said, and to be in earnest in seeking a Saviour. 
He invited me to visit his village, promised to come and 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 249 

conduct me on my way, and to provide for my entertain- 
ment after my arrival. This is not the first instance I 
have known, since leaving America, of the ivord of God, 
without note, or comment, or preacher, being instrumental 
in enlightening a benighted soul. Lord, perfect thy work 
in this man. 

"Dec. 12. Another visit from our Karen brother, 
Moung Khway. He has visited us about once a fort- 
night ever since our return from Maulmein. This, con- 
sidering his village is eighteen miles distant, is a pleasing 
circumstance in his favor. Whenever he comes to us, or 
goes away, he throws himself prostrate on the floor, and 
implores a blessing upon us. And, surely, we ought to 
value such a prayer, offered up to God for us by an un- 
tutored Karen, more highly than all the applauses of the 
wise and great of this world." 

On the 14th Mr. Boardman set out on his second south- 
em tour, in the mission-boat, wmich he had lately pur- 
chased, and rejturned on the 19th. In this tour, he visited 
and preached the Gospel in five villages, besides conversing 
with several individuals from other places. " Many inter- 
esting cases," he remarks, " have occurred during this 
journey, and we hope much good will follow r . Several 
persons professed to be convinced of their errors, and of 
the truth of the Gospel. Others appeared deeply im- 
pressed with divine truth, and many received our books 
with demonstrations of joy and gratitude. During the 
week, I have exhibited the crucified Saviour, more or 
less fully, to perhaps one hundred and fifty persons. On 
reaching home, I found several Karens waiting my arrival. 
I had scarcely seated myself, when Ko-thah-byoo, and two 
of the baptized, and several others from Moung So's vil- 
lage arrived. After a short discourse in Burman, prayers 
and thanks were offered to God, in both Burman and Ka- 
ren. Twelve Karens were present. Of these, two had 
come to solicit baptism. Two were females, who have 
been listening to Mrs. Boardman's instructions during the 
past year. Three were head men of villages, among whom 
was our hitherto faithful brother, Moung So. He and Ko- 
thah-byoo report, that during the heathenish ceremonies 
occasioned by the recent decease of his nuther, Moung 



250 MEMOIR OF 

So, and the other Christians of his village, having built a 
zayat near the grave, spent the time in listening to religious 
instruction. 

" Dec. 20. Lord's-day. With the school and the visit- 
ing Karens, we had a large congregation. After worship, 
the two candidates for baptism were examined. We ad- 
vised them to wait for a season. Ko-thah-byoo has long 
wished to go across the great mountains, and visit the Ka- 
rens in Siam; and having lately seen some of them, who 
earnestly invited him over, he has laid the subject before us 
for our consideration and decision. 

"Dec. 21. Moung Sek-kyee, the Karen youth, who 
entered our school soon after our arrival in Tavoy, and 
was baptized last rainy season, has to-day requested leave 
to return and dwell in his native jungle, where he hopes to 
be useful to his countrymen. As he can read the Burman 
translation of the Scriptures tolerably well, I felt no hesi- 
tation in dismissing him; and as he is a remarkably 
steady and exemplary youth, we hope he may do much 
good. We have given our assent that Ko-thah-byoo 
should visit Siam. The journey across the mountains will 
occupy six or seven days. He will be absent seven or eight 
weeks. 

" Dec. 22. Having solemnly commended the Karens, 
and especially Moung Thah-byoo, to the divine blessing, 
we sent him on his journey this morning. I gave him an 
affectionate letter of introduction and commendation, writ- 
ten both in Burman and English, to the people and ' the 
powers that be. 5 This, with the word of God, is all tho 
credentials he takes. Whether they will be sufficient for 
him, we cannot tell. Moung So and Moung Kyah have 
volunteered to accompany him to the Siamese frontier. 
May the Lord go with them, and give them much success! 

"Dec. 28. Several days ago, we had intimation that 
the two sons of our late lamented brother Price, were on 
their way to us. To-day they have arrived, two pretty 
little boys, and with them numerous letters and pamphlets 
from America, to gladden our hearts. The executors of 
Dr. Price's will have requested us to take charge of the 
two orphan boys, and we have given our consent. We 
hope they may become useful men. They speak English 
a little, and Burman perfectly." 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 251 

The sickness of Mr. Boardman's family prevented him 
from making such reflections in his journal, as the close of 
the year would naturally suggest. The following letter, 
written in June, 1830, and addressed to the Corresponding 
Secretary, must be regarded as a most happy supplement, 
and will be read with lively interest. 

" Tavoy, June 21, 1830. 
" My dear Sir, 

" The Lord in his loving kindness and tender mercy, 
having recovered my dear companion from that severe and 
alarming illness, which prevented me from appending to 
my journal of December, certain reflections and observa- 
tions which the close of the year naturally suggested, I 
will now subjoin them, with the design of giving you a 
general view of what has been done during the past year, 
and of our present circumstances. This station has been 
occupied so short a time, we are so few in number, and our 
strength is so feeble, the sphere of our labor so circum- 
scribed, our ability to labor efficiently so small, on account 
of our inexperience and ignorance of the Burman language, 
especially of the language as spoken in Tavoy; and our 
success comparatively so inconsiderable, that a lengthened 
detail of duties performed, projects and plans accomplished, 
hopes realized, extensive influence exerted, and conversions 
effected, ought not, as yet, to be expected. Trusting, 
however, in the promise of the Holy Spirit's agency and 
co-operation, and hoping that every new year some new 
achievements may be won, I will send you an annual review, 
and begin by noticing, 

Ci 1. TJie labor in the zayat. These have been neither 
abundant nor very successful. Nothing worthy of particu- 
lar notice has occurred but what has been mentioned in my 
journal for the time. The curiosity of the public respecting 
my object in coming here, having been gratified, the people 
have not come to visit me so much as formerly; and not 
finding my time fully occupied with visiters, I have 
fitted up a small room in my zayat, where I sit, when 
not otherwise engaged, and converse with such as come 
in, spending the leisure time in reading, writing, studying, 
and such other employments, as tend to promote the great 



252 MEMOIR OF 

object I have in view. In some cases, especially in the 
early part of the year, I visited other zayats in the town, 
and conversed with such persons as I met. Both in my 
own, and in other zayats, I have often held conversations, 
which I cannot but hope will be followed by permanent 
good. 

"2. Village preaching. Besides several thousand for- 
eigners, there are, in this city, more than six thousand 
Burmans and Tavoys; in the surrounding villages, about 
twenty thousand more, and in the jungle about three thou- 
sand Karens, making the whole population of the province 
of Tavoy, more than thirty thousand souls. This is lite- 
rally a population of atheists, who believe not only that 
there is not, but that there cannot be, any eternal God, 
any Supreme Being to govern the world, or call its inhabi- 
tants to an account. Among all these people, there is no 
one to teach them the knowledge of God and salvation, of 
heaven and hell, but ourselves. An extensive and weighty 
charge — an awful responsibility rests upon us. And what 
are we among so many? In the city alone, there are ar- 
rayed against us about fifty monasteries, with two hundred 
men in the sacerdotal garb, all of whom, when employed 
at all, are employed in teaching atheism and metempsy- 
chosis. Similar monasteries are scattered here and there 
throughout the whole province. Against this strong tide 
of fatal error, there is, as I have said, no one to oppose an 
embankment but ourselves. But with God on our side, 
we will do what we can. The question has often occur- 
red, How can we do the greatest amount of good to this 
whole population? How can we best promote those eter- 
nal interests of theirs, whose importance, instead of being 
diminished, will be increased ten thousand fold, when all 
other interests shall be forgotten as insignificant? By what 
course of conduct, by what plan of operation, can we 
probably advance, in the greatest degree, the highest inter- 
ests of this thirty thousand people, most of whom are dis- 
persed through the province, in villages of from ten to five 
hundred inhabitants. Village preaching is most obviously 
required; and out of the time that could be spared from 
the business of the family, the zayat, the church and the 
schools, I have visited, within the last two months, be- 
tween twenty and thirty of the villages, and preached 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 253 

Christ crucified to both priests and people. In a few in- 
stances, I have been received and treated but coolly — 
in most, respectfully — in some, gladly. Hundreds of per- 
sons have thus heard of the Redeemer, who never before 
heard of any salvation, nor hoped for any relief from sin 
and misery, except by undergoing countless transmigra- 
tions of the soul, and finally obtaining release on the 
shores of annihilation. Christian books have also been 
widely circulated; and in more instances than one, I have 
heard of their having been read with interest and hopeful 
advantage. Many persons have acknowledged their doubts 
of the truth of Boodhism, and some have even boldly 
avowed their preference of the Gospel. The Karens have 
justly occupied a considerable share of our attention. 
They seem to be, in general, a people prepared for the 
Lord. A large portion of them in this province, and some 
of those in Mergui and Tenasserim, and some in Siam, 
profess themselves Christians; and in the judgment of 
charity, a number of them (perhaps ten,) are truly con- 
verted to Christ. In February last, I visited a few of 
their settlements; but as I gave in my journal for the 
time, a detailed account of the visit, I will only add here, 
that since that time, they have manifested a greater inter- 
est in the Gospel than formerly. Large numbers of them 
have visited us, and spent several days in succession at 
our house; not unfrequently ten, fifteen or twenty being 
present at once, though their settlements are thirty, fifty 
and even seventy miles distant. Repeated applications 
have been made for me to visit them; and when, unable to 
go myself, I have sent Ko-thah-byoo, they have received 
him with the utmost cordiality. In one of the villages 
which I visited, the head man and two others have been 
baptized. Four others (the sorcerer and his principal dis- 
ciple,) have requested baptism. The Lord's-day is regu- 
larly observed as a day of abstinence from secular employ- 
ment, and as sacred to the worship of the true God. On 
this day, a large number of persons usually assemble to 
pray and hear the Scriptures read; and Christianity in 
that village may, in truth, be called the religion of the 
place. This Christian village is called Ts'heik-koo, and 
its head man is Moung So. It is about fifty miles east 
of the city. Three other Karens have been baptized dur- 

22. 



254 MEMOIR OF 

ing the year, and the influence of the Gospel seems to 
become every month more deeply and widely felt. Urgent 
applications have recently been made by Karens from the 
frontiers of Siam, for some one to come over the moun- 
tains and preach the Gospel to them; and Ko-thah-byoo 
has accordingly been sent. The present state of the Ka- 
rens in this region seems urgently to demand, that one 
missionary should devote his whole time to them. 

11 3. Native Schools. During several of the first months 
of the year, the boys' boarding school, supported by char- 
ities from America, and the day school, supported by a 
monthly allowance from government, continued much the 
same as at the close of the preceding year. The boarding 
school consisted of twelve, who, together with a few others 
who were not boarders, constituted the day school; the 
whole expense of which, for instruction, books, stationary, 
&c. was met by a monthly allowance from the Bengal gov- 
ernment. The only expense remaining to be met by char- 
ity, was for the school house, food, and clothing of the 
boarders, which, I am happy to find by the account, has 
not exceeded, on an average, three rupees per month, for 
each scholar, or about eighteen dollars a year; a sum con- 
siderably smaller than was apprehended at the opening of 
the school. At the time of the revolt, in August last, we 
had many apprehensions that not only these schools, but 
also the station itself at Tavoy must be relinquished. But 
in the event, we found ourselves happily disappointed, par- 
ticularly in relation to the day school, which has increased 
in number to about thirty scholars, several of whom are 
lads of promise, and belong to families of respectability and 
influence. We are particularly pleased with the fact, that 
there now belong to the school several sons of native Ta- 
voy s, none of which class could, previous to the revolt, be 
prevailed on to continue in the school more than three or 
four weeks. There are now in the school, Burmans, Ta- 
voys, Moosoolmans, Portuguese, Indoo-Chinese, aTaleing, 
a Karen, and a Yooan-Shan. They are taught to read, 
speak, and write the English and the Burman languages; 
and the advanced classes study the elements of arithmetic, 
geography, and astronomy. With the exception of two 
Portuguese Roman Catholic boys, who are forbidden by 
their religious guides, all the scholars attend worship with 



REV. G. D. B A R D M A N. 255 

us in Burman twice a day; and on Lord's-days they study 
and recite Scripture lessons under our direction, and all, 
not even excepting the Portuguese boys, study and commit 
to memory short lessons in our Burman religious books 
every day. In the course of the year, a Burman, an Indoo- 
Chinese, and a Karen, the three largest boys in the board- 
ing school, have been baptized and received into Christian 
fellowship, and three others have made application for the 
same privilege. 

" Along an extended chain of villages lining each bank 
of the Tavoy river, a large number of schools under the 
superintendence of an itinerant missionary might be advan- 
tageously established. I have submitted to the Board a 
plan for the establishment of these schools, which has met 
their approbation; but nothing can be done towards carry- 
ing it into effect until one missionary, at least, shall join the 
Tavoy station. 

"In the early part of the year, Mrs. Boardman was 
obliged, by impaired health, and the increasing cares of 
the boys' school, to discontinue the female boarding school, 
which she commenced the preceding year; and has since 
directed her attention more to female day schools, which, 
being taught by native females, do not demand so much 
of her time. After much fatigue and perseverance, she 
succeeded in opening three schools, one of which soon be- 
came very flourishing, and afforded us many hopes of be- 
coming useful. It consisted of more than twenty scholars, 
some of whom made very gratifying proficiency, some of 
the girls learning to read intelligibly in less than three 
months. But upon the revolt in Tavoy, this school was 
quite broken up, and it is but recently that the teacher is 
rallying her scholars a second time. Eight or ten have 
already recommenced their studies, and we hope the school 
will become very useful. At several different times, when 
the boys' day school has been destitute of an English 
teacher, Mrs. Boardman has taught English, and thus 
saved the amount of one hundred Madras rupees to the 
fund for female schools. 

"4. Native Church. This church at the close of the 
preceding year, consisted of three members, a Yooan-Shan 
(in former letters called by mistake, a Siamese,) a Karen, 
and an Indoo-Chinese. The last of these, we were obliged, 



256 MEMOIR OF 

at an early part of the year, to exclude from our fellowship. 
The other two members remain steadfast. The church 
now consists often native Christians. Ten other persons, 
five of them Karens, concerning whom different degrees of 
hope are entertained by us, may be named as having ap- 
plied for baptism. They are still on trial, and we shall be 
happy if any of them prove worthy of the Gospel ordin- 
ances. 

" 5. Miscellaneous notices. The last has been a year 
of frequent interruptions in our missionary work, and of 
repeated and heavy afflictions in our family. The messen- 
gers of disease and death have visited us, and left us en- 
feebled and sorrowful. But we have found it good to bear 
the yoke in our youth; and we hope that through the re- 
mainder of our life, we may remember with thankful sub- 
mission the loving chastisements of our Heavenly Father. 
Few have been the days during the year, when we have 
not had some painful affliction in some one or more mem- 
bers of our little family. But already, we see some of the 
good effects of these parental corrections and admonitions, 
in a greater desire to be weaned from the world and sub- 
lunary enjoyments, and to aspire more ardently after that 
life which c is hid with Christ in God. 5 

"In consequence of these repeated interruptions, and 
the revolt of Tavoy, all missionary operations have been 
suspended at this station for nearly a third part of the year. 
Still it has pleased God to look upon the low estate of the 
little church. Eight have been added by baptism and sev- 
eral others hopefully converted. When I consider that be- 
sides this, twenty-five once heathen lads have been daily 
taught the principles of the Christian religion, many hun- 
dreds of adults, priests and people, in town and village, 
have heard of the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom 
he hath sent, and a large number of Christian books have 
been distributed in various parts of the province, and read 
with interest by many individuals, I feel a humble confi- 
dence that, through the agency of the Holy Spirit, as we 
have sown in hope and tears, so, in due season, we shall 
reap in joy. 

" In closing this lengthened letter, permit me to remark, 
that the many inconveniences and actual sufferings ne- 
cessarily resulting to a missionary and his family, from 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 251 

the want of a brother and a fellow laborer in such a coun- 
try as this, especially in cases of sickness, the wretched 
state in which his family, the church, and the schools must 
be left, if a missionary, thus solitary, is removed by death, 
and the great need of more laborers in this part of the 
Lord's vineyard, compel me again to urge the request for 
more missionaries to be sent to this station as soon as pos- 
sible. Meanwhile, I remain as ever, dear sir, yours, in 
the service of our Redeemer." 

22* 



258 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Dangerous illness of Mrs. Board man — Visit to the Karen settlements 
south of Tavoy — Mrs. Boardman leaves for Maulmein. 

In order to form a just estimate of human character, we 
need to view man in all the attitudes in which the Provi- 
dence of God has placed him. If we would know the ardor 
of his piety, the strength of his faith and trust in God, we 
should contemplate him not on the sunny heights of pros- 
perity only, nor yet amid those common afflictions even, 
which few are privileged to escape; but also in the deep 
vale of adversity where, to most minds, every thing of a 
worldly nature wears a melancholy aspect, — amid crushed 
hopes and blighted prospects. It is in the midst of such 
scenes that the latent feelings of the heart are most likely 
to be elicited, and new, or at least, genuine, traits of charac- 
ter are developed. It is for the purpose of presenting Mr. 
Boardman under such circumstances, that we here give a 
few extracts from his unpublished journal. Although his 
whole missionary course had, as we have seen, been one of 
trial, yet those trials, not excepting that even of the loss of 
his first-born, might have been easily borne, in comparison 
with the one which he now anticipated. Mrs. Boardman's 
health had again become very much impaired, and though 
she had now presented him a son, it continued rapidly to 
decline, and awakened alarming apprehensions as to its 
termination. 

Under date of January 1st, 1830, he writes as follows: 

"As Mrs. Boardman, previous to her late confinement, had 
been reduced very low by a protracted illness, for which 
she was in a course of salivation, she is now extremely 
feeble, and her case may justly excite alarm as to the event. 
But I desire to leave her and myself, and our two babes, 
and our two adopted children, in the hands of Him, with- 
out whose permission not a sparrow falleth to the ground. 

"Jan. 5. Mrs. B. still grows weaker, and her case is now 
more alarming. All missionary labor has been suspended 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 259 

for a week, to allow me all my time in taking care of her. 
Have written to Maulmein for some of our dear friends to 
come to our assistance, and be with us at this critical time, 
we hope they will be able and disposed to comply with our 
request. Should they come even immediately, I can 
scarcely hope for their arrival before the crisis, or, perhaps, 
the fatal termination of my dear partner's disorder. My 
comfort in my present affliction is the thought that if, to our 
former trials, the Lord sees fit to add that of removing my 
beloved companion, he does it with the perfect knowledge 
of all the blessedness which death in its consequences will 
confer on her, and of all the sorrows and distresses which 
her loss will occasion her bereaved husband and four orphan 
children in the peculiarities of our present condition. There 
is not a European female to take charge of the children this 
side Maulmein, a distance of more than one hundred and 
fifty miles. As to myself, I will not attempt to describe what 
would be my loss in the death of such a wife. Neither 
will I say any thing of the schools, the church, and the 
poor ignorant females of Tavoy. I feel assured that our 
loving Lord knows the exact amount of suffering which her 
death would occasion; and if, with this knowledge, he still 
sees fit to take her away, he has enabled me to say, ' Thy 
will, not mine, be done. 5 It affords me great relief to have 
been assured by her that the bitterness of death is past, 
and that heavenly glories have been unfolded in a wonder- 
ful and unexpected manner to her view. She feels that she 
can now leave us all in our Heavenly Father's hands, and 
depart to be with the Lord. 

" Jan. 15. Through the divine mercy, Mrs. Boardman 
is gradually recovering. Still I scarcely dare leave her for 
a quarter of an hour. From the first of her illness, I have 
given up every other care to attend upon her, and no mis- 
sionary work has been going on, except that the assistant 
teachers have, according to their ability, continued to con- 
duct the boys' day school. 

" On receiving intelligence of the death of Mrs. Eustace 
Carey and Mrs. Pinney, both of them peculiarly valuable 
members of the Circular Road Mission, Calcutta, I wonder- 
ed that God should be so merciful to me in sparing my 
dear partner, while other missionaries, much better than 
myself, are bereaved. 



260 MEMOIR OF 

" Jan. 27. The attending physician has urgently recom- 
mended that Mrs. B. be removed from town to a situation 
where she may enjoy the sea air. Accordingly we have to- 
day removed out to a bungalow, standing on the sea-side, 
about ten miles from town. During our stay at this place, 
which may be near a fortnight, the school is suspended." 

This measure seems to have been quite successful. Her 
health had become so much improved, that on the 8th of 
February, Mr. Boardman thought it safe and expedient to 
return to the city. A few letters addressed to his family 
connections, will here come in place. They will serve to 
develope more fully the state of his religious feelings under 
his affliction. 

To Mrs. Blanchard. 

" Tavoy, Feb. 17, 1830. 
"My dear Sister, 

" How many tears of joy you must have shed on hearing 
the news of brother B's. baptism. Mine have also flowed. 
How gladly would I extend to him the hand of Christian 
fellowship! 

" Five years ago yesterday I was ordained to the work 
of the ministry. How little have I done! and what is worse, 
how little have I tried to do! I desire to be more devoted, 
humble, self-denying, prayerful and watchful than before. 

" God, in love, has sent us cup after cup of affliction 
here in Tavoy. O how bitter! O how sweet! What a bless- 
ed anguish I have sometimes felt! A few weeks ago, while 
sitting by my dear Sarah's sick bed, and expecting her soon 
to leave me, I had such comfort in laying all my sorrows before 
my dear loving Lord as I cannot describe. I hope the fruit 
of all will be to take away sin. If you will believe me, I 
sometimes half doubt whether I knew any thing about true 
religion when I left America. Christ, heaven, the cross, 
the grave, life, death, love, joy, grief, the Bible, the Gospel, 
the throne of grace, all seem different from what they then 
did. Should we be so happy as to meet in heaven, what 
do you think we shall talk about first? Till we get there, 
let us build us a little tabernacle close by the cross of Calva- 
ry, and watch our Saviour, and hear what he will say. Ye 



RE V. G. D. BO ARD M AN. 261 

are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. Let us 
try to understand and experience this." 



To his Brother H- 



" Tavoy, Feb. 17, 1830 
" My very dear Brother, 

" Four days ago, we received letters from you, and other 
dear family connections. We read them all with much in- 
terest. We rejoice to hear of your general health, and 
pray that you may have much occasion to bless God for 
afflicting you. We have felt of late that our afflictions are 
our greatest blessings. We can sympathize with each 
other in the loss of a beloved first-born. What high marks 
death aims at. But all is ordered in love to the children 
of God. Our dear little Sarah, I feel sure, and your dear 
Sylvanus, I trust, was taken away that we might have our 
affections set more entirely on things above. 

"You inquire about our loss by robbery, who robbed us, of 
what, and how it has been made up. We do not know who 
they were. They took nearly all we had. A part of it has 
been made up, and we took the spoiling of the rest joyfully. 
We have since had successive losses, but we have learned 
to think almost nothing of them. What if we do lose worldly 
things? Our Saviour still remains; heaven will endure. 
We are now poorer than ever, and we are willing to be so. 
If we are rich in faith, what matters worldly poverty. We 
have had much sickness in our family during the last year, 
and we hope it is doing us good. My dear Sarah was taken 
ill near the close of the year, and soon after her confine- 
ment grew worse. She several times felt, during her ill- 
ness, that she was just going home, and the thought filled 
her with joy unspeakable and full of glory. There was no 
one but myself to attend her. We sometimes thought the 
last moments of our earthly union were passing away. I 
was enabled, however, to leave all in the hands of my dear 
Saviour, though the thought of parting was painful. We had 
two infant children of our own. Dr. Price's two boys had 
just joined our family. Had Sarah been taken away, I 
should have been left with these four little boys in this 
wretched place. But God be praised, she is now better, 



262 MEMOIR OF 

though not well. May our afflictions abound in the fruits 
of holiness." 

To his Mother. 

" Tavoy, Feb. 17, 1832. 
" My very dear Mother, 

" What abundant reason have we to bless our loving Sa- 
viour for his afflicting kindness. You lost your first-born. 
All three of your married children have lost theirs also. 
Could we but believe, this bitter would yield us sweet; 
this darkness, light; this sorrow, joy. What are all our 
trials mixed in the bitterest cup, if Jesus do but mingle with 
them a few drops of his precious love! When you shall 
have trodden a few more trembling steps in this sickly, 
unfriendly world, you will find the visions of glory burst- 
ing upon you. Heaven's portals will expand, ' on golden 
hinges turning,' and ministering spirits bid you welcome to 
the celestial city, and introduce you into the divine presence 
of the Man of Calvary. Blessed hour! Does not your 
heart beat with desire that it may hasten on? How many of 
your children and grand-children have gone before you, and 
how many will follow after, and join you in blessing and prais- 
ing the Lamb, who has loved you and washed you in his own 
blood. Then, dear mother, I hope to see you once more, 
not as you are now, infirm, aged, sickly, sorrowful, weeping, 
trembling, sinking under an insupportable burden of sin; 
but youthful and all glorious, in the white robe of righteous- 
ness, cleansed from the least spot and stain of sin, and per- 
fectly swallowed up in love to your precious Lord. Yes, 
mother, through grace, I hope to meet you then, but not 
before. O, how will we praise our dear Redeemer, with 
new hearts and voices, when we reach his blessed feet. 

" Heaven is a dearer word to me than formerly; partly 
because in heaven I have many friends already; but prin- 
cipally, because I hope there to be filled with the fulness of 
God. If, in this life, at such a distance from God, so full 
of sin and misery, we are called to be partakers of the di- 
vine nature, what will it be, when, entirely disrobed of sin, 
and clothed in the beauty of holiness, we are called into 
the presence of God and the Lamb? Dear Harriet, we 
trust, is there now, and many others are there, whom we have 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 263 

known and loved as our own flesh. O, what do they know! 
What do they behold! What do they feel! With what pity 
do they look down on us, grovelling in this dusky plain! 
Indeed, mother, why are we so unwilling to put off filth 
and sin, to be clothed with holiness and eternal glory? 
It is not improbable that your children in Burmah will 
reach heaven the sooner for having pitched their tent in a 
sultry clime. Disease often reminds us of the end of our 
pilgrimage. Besides a cough of several months' continuance, 
I am not laboring at present, nor usually, under any disease, 
but I cannot say the same of Mrs. Boardman. For several 
days during her late illness, she seemed suspended between 
life and death. But God, in mercy, rebuked her disorder, 
and she is now better. He has given me, I think, some new 
desires in the midst, or rather as the fruit of my afflictions, 
sanctified, as I trust they have been, by the Holy Spirit. 
I wish henceforth to live near to the cross of the Redeemer, 
— to remember the sorrows of Gethsemane and Calvary, — 
to take up my own cross and follow the Captain of our sal- 
vation to Golgotha, — to die to self, the world, and all worldly 
tempers and pursuits, — to live in, upon, and unto Christ in 
all things, — to deny myself, and live as a stranger and a 
pilgrim on earth, — to see my vileness more, and continually 
to abase myself before God for it, — and to enter upon that 
new life which is hid with Christ in God. 

" Accept very many thanks for your affectionate epistle, 
which we read with much interest. Long as you can 
wield your pen, send us letters often. Pray for our little 
George, and Judson Wade. If we all live, I will tell them 
how you love them and pray for their conversion. With 
most filial love to my reverend father, I am your very affec- 
tionate son." 

We are here again admonished of an event, which we 
feel reluctant to approach, and which we would fain keep 
out of sight. The cough of which he here speaks never 
left him till it had dissolved the connection between body 
and spirit. We feel for the moment almost ready to say, 
that he ought to have been soared, — that, one, whose life 
and labors promised so much to the cause of missions, 
ought not so soon to have been called from the field. But 
then, again, who that reads the foregoing letters, can for 



264 MEMOIR OF 

a moment doubt but that God was ripening him for glory 
and eternal life? And who would detain the spirit from 
the possession of that for which it so ardently aspired? 

Extract from a letter to Mr. E. Hall. 

" Tavoy, Feb. 17, 1830. 

"My dear Brother, 

"In writing to my friends who have no interest in the 
loving Saviour of sinners, one thought, — one desire swallows 
up all others. O, that you could see that loveliness in 
Christ which many of your dear family friends have seen. 
Then you could not help loving him, for he is altogether 
lovely. Do you think you could bear to hear this Saviour 
say to you, 'Depart into everlasting fire.' How we long 
to hear of your conversion. We are happy to learn that you 
are amiable, steady and dutiful in your conduct. But 
one thing is needful. Reflect, my dear brother, upon this 
one thing needful, till you can say in sincerity you have 
obtained it.'* 

To his Father. 

" Tavoy, Feb. 19, 1830. 

"My dear Father, 

" There is a subject on experimental religion, on which 
I very much need the instruction of an experienced Chris- 
tian; and to whom can I apply with more propriety than 
to yourself? I find, on reading the apostles' writings, that 
they address their fellow Christians and speak of themselves 
as persons that are ' dead to sin,' — 'buried with Christ 
into death, '- — they ' are dead, and their life is hid with 
Christ in God,' — they £ have crucified the flesh with its 
affections and lusts,' — their c old ■ man is crucified with 
Christ,' — they are f dead,' and by consequence, ' are freed 
from sin,' — they ' cease from sin,' — being ' born of God, 
they sin not, they cannot sin, they have overcome the 
world, the world is crucified unto them, and they unto the 
world.' Now these things are mentioned not only as things 
to be desired, or sought after, but as already obtained. Ye 
are dead — have crucified the flesh, — have put off the old 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. £65 

man, — are freed from sin, — hath ceased from sin, &c. &c. 
It is represented as already past, the attainments are said 
to be already made. But I feel that such expressions lite- 
rally taken are not true of me. I am not dead to the law 
of sin and death; I am not free from sin; I have not ceased 
from sin; I am not crucified unto the world, and the world 
unto me. On these accounts, I sometimes fear I am not 
led by the same spirit that led them. The things above 
mentioned are rather the objects of my longing desire and 
prayer, than of actual possession. I fear my religion is not 
the religion of the apostles and primitive Christians. The 
question I wish to have answered is, ' whether one who has 
not experienced these things, but only desires and hopes, 
and daily prays that he may experience them, is a real 
Christian?' Perhaps I ought rather to inquire, whether the 
experience thus recorded in the Scriptures is the only true 
Christian experience. Do you think this is the experience 
of professors in general? Or has the spirit of such experi- 
ence fled from our fallen world? Is there no way to attain 
it? What would you recommend a burdened backslider to 
do, in order to be crucified with Christ, — to be crucified to 
the world, and to have the world crucified to him ? 

" The apostles also speak of a new life, which I suppose 
to be a resurrection from the death before spoken of. On 
this subject I have the same difficulties as on the death be- 
fore mentioned. The suggestions of your experience and 
of your acquaintance with what the Scriptures say on this 
subject, would, I trust, be of essential service to me. Mean- 
while, I hope the Holy Spirit, — the great Teacher of all 
Christians, — will graciously guide me into all truth. With 
much filial affection, I am your dutiful son." 

The following is an extract of a letter to the Corres- 
ponding Secretary. 

" Tavoy, Feb. 16, 1830. 
" My dear Sir, 

Si I intended, but forgot to insert in my last letter, a 
tribute of respect and gratitude to Major Burney and his 
lady. Ever since our arrival in Tavoy, till by his promo- 
tion to the Company's service he was called to leave this 
place, he and his lady have been incessant in their kind- 

23 



266 MEMOIR OF 

nesses to my dear family, often conferring on us favors, 
without which we should have been reduced, in several 
instances, to a state of actual suffering. May they receive 
a reward at the day of recompense. 

" Ko-thah-byoo has recently returned from his eastern 
tour. He was prohibited from going across to Siam by a 
company of Taliengs, who were returning from Tavoy, 
and would not allow him to go in their company. Their 
opposition was wholly on account of his religious charac- 
ter. He went five days of his journey, and was then posi- 
tively prohibited proceeding farther without a pass from the 
governor of Tavoy. His companions, however, were al- 
lowed to proceed, and they declared the news of salvation 
to many Karens on the frontiers of Siam with pleasing 
hopes of success. " 

His third southern tour among the Karen settlements: 

ii Feb. 17. A number of Karens came to-day from a 
place four days south of the town. They bring informa- 
tion, that several zayats have been erected to accommo- 
date us in our expected visit. It was formerly my intention 
to go through to Mergui during this hot season, but the 
season is so far advanced, that I shall be able to go but 
part way. We intend to commence our tour on the 20th. 

" Feb. 21. Lord's-day. Yesterday morning I left 
home in company with Ko-thah-byoo and Moung Sek-kyee, 
and after a fatiguing walk of perhaps eighteen miles, ar- 
rived about sunset at the first Karen village south of the 
town. The village is called Lieng-mavv-tan, and contains 
seven houses and about forty people. This morning they 
collected together, and paid an indifferent attention to a 
discourse from ' The people that sat in darkness saw a 
great light.' Finding they were not intending to assemble 
in the afternoon, I proceeded with my companions a short 
distance, to a little village of four neat new Karen houses, 
called Kywai-ka-ran-khyoung. Here the people were very 
attentive, and gave us much encouragement. We have 
never met with them before, but hope, hereafter, to meet 
them often. 

" Feb. 22. After having spoken at large to the people, 
and witnessing their interest in the Gospel, we proceeded 
this morning, accompanied by two of them as guides, and 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 267 

after mid-day, reached another small village called Oo-too- 
khyoung. Here we had few to listen, bat they were very 
attentive. Ko-thah-byoo addressed them, both in their 
own language, and in theBurman." 

Mr. Board man here gives a part of Ko-thah-byoo 's ad- 
dress on this occasion. It may serve, perhaps, as a speci- 
men of native Karen preaching, and for this reason, if for 
no other, it will be read with interest. 



"The following remarks," continues Mr. B. cc in the 
Burman language, made an impression on my mind. Ko- 
thah-byoo had been describing the folly and hurtfulness of 
worldly things and worldly tempers, and proceeded to say, 
— e A worldly man is never satisfied with what he possesses. 
Let me have more houses, more lands, more buffaloes, 
more slaves, more clothes, more wives, more children and 
grand-children, more gold and silver, more paddy and rice, 
more boats and vessels; let me be a rich man. This is 
his language. He thinks of nothing so much as of amass- 
ing worldly goods. Of God and religion he is quite un- 
mindful. But watch that man. On a sudden his breath 
departs, and he finds himself deprived of all he possessed 
and valued so much. He looks around and sees none of 
his former possessions. Astonished, he exclaims, " Where 
are my slaves? Where are my buffaloes? I cannot find 
one of them. Where are my houses and my chests of 
money? What has become of all my rice arid paddy that 
I laid up in store? Where are all the fine clothes, that cost 
me so much? I can find none of them. Who has taken 
them? And where are my wives and my children? Ah, 
they are all missing. I can find none of them. I am 
lonely and poor, indeed. I have nothing! But what is 
this?" The preacher here enters upon a description of the 
sufferings of the soul that is lost; after which he represents 
the rich man as taking up this lamentation, 'O, what a 
fool have I been! I neglected God, the only Saviour, and 
sought only worldly goods while on earth, and now I am 
undone.' While the old man was preaching in this strain, 
every eye was fixed on him, and every ear was attentive. 
Soon after he pursued the following strain: ' All in this 
world is misery. Sickness and pain, fear and anxiety, 



268 MEMOIR OF 

wars and slaughter, old age and death, abound on every 
hand. But hearken! God speaks from on high; — Chil- 
dren, why take ye delight, and seek happiness in that low 
village of mortality; that thicket of briars and thorns? 
Look up to me; I will deliver you, and give you rest where 
you shall be forever blessed and happy.' 

"This discourse lasted nearly two hours, during which 
he had the stillest and most profound attention from every 
individual present. 

" Feb. 23. After worship with the family where we 
lodged, we proceeded this morning to Tha-byoke village; 
but as the men were absent, we made but a short stay, and 
proceeded to Toung Byouk, a large settlement of Tavoys 
and Karens, near the mouth of the Tavoy river. In the 
evening we discoursed to a few people, but they mani- 
fested but little interest in what was said. In the morning 
several Karens came in on their way to a funeral, but 
their minds were so full of tom-toms, and pagodas, and 
processions, and works of merit, that the doctrine of grace 
could scarcely obtain a hearing. The people promised, 
however, to come in and hear the word on their return 
home, and so we were left alone. It was to me a wretched 
day. I felt, I imagine, somewhat as David Brainerd did, 
when, in spite of all his remonstrances, the poor Indians 
would dance, and powow, and use their various infernal 
arts. Toward night one Karen came in, who had paid 
better attention in the morning than the rest of his com- 
panions, but he was all changed. He could not stay a 
moment to hear the Gospel, and said he came just to say 
that the Karens had all gone home another way. This 
was a severe stroke to us. Our hearts sunk at the tidings. 
That pagoda, those processions, those priests, had filled 
their minds and their ears, and there was no room left for 
the Gospel. 

"Feb. 25. Accompanied by Ko-thah-byoo and Moung 
Sek-kyee, I left Toung Byouk this morning, and near 
night reached the Karen village of Sam-mah-batt, where 
finding men who will accompany me home to-morrow, I 
shall leave my companions to pursue their southern tour. 
This village is small, but the people seemed attentive, and 
Ave have hope they will become our constant visiters. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 269 

" Feb. 26. Having taken an affectionate leave of Ko- 
thah-byoo and Sek-kyee, I left Sam-mah-batt early this 
morning, and near night reached home, happy and thankful 
to find all well. 

" March 6. Called on the priest of Toung-ngoo kyoung, 
and had an hour's serious conversation with him on the 
means of becoming holy. Our views were very dissimilar, 
he maintaining that holiness was to be sought by forsaking 
wife and children, shaving off the hair and beard, wearing 
the yellow cloth, and meditating on theBoodhs, the law and 
the priests. After showing, to his satisfaction, not only 
that one could, but that many did do all this without attain- 
ing to the least degree of holiness, I endeavored to lead him 
to the fountain which is open to wash in from sin and un- 
cleanness, and to unfold to him the wondrous grace of the 
Lord the Spirit, in taking up his abode in the heart, sancti- 
fying it by his influence, and fitting it for glory. My doc- 
trine was as new and strange to him, as his was unsatisfac- 
tory to me. He, however, listened with some attention. 

" Afternoon. Called this afternoon on the old priest, 
who had several times asked me to repeat my visits. He 
is past his seventieth year. Found him in a temple near 
his kyoung sweeping the floor, frequently supporting his 
tottering worn-out system by his broomstick. ' And so,' 
said I, ' you are seeking for cleanness of eye-sight, and 
freedom from impurity in your next state? ' 'Yes, that is 
the reward which the most excellent Bood has taught us to 
expect from such meritorious deeds.' ' But your Bood is 
dead and gone,' I replied, ' how can he reward you? ' ' Ah, 
but another is coming; he will bestow the reward.' c But 
would you not rather be sanctified and beatified as soon 
as this miserable life terminates? ' c Why, yes, that would 
be better.' I left with him a few tracts and returned 
home." 

The missionaries at Maulmein having learned the feeble 
state of Mrs. Boardman's health, had urged the propriety 
of her removal to that place. Several circumstances, be- 
side her feeble health, rendered such a measure desirable. 
Mr. and Mrs. Bennet had just arrived at Maulmein from 
America, with the intention of joining the mission. Mrs. 
Bennet was from the same town in which Mrs. Board- 

23* 



270 MEMOIR OF 

man's parents then resided, a circumstance, which render- 
ed an interview desirable. Besides, Mr. and Mrs. Wade 
had now repaired to Rangoon to resume missionary opera- 
tions, and collect the few scattered disciples remaining in 
that quarter. The females at Maulmein were, of course, 
left without a spiritual guide of their own sex. Mrs. Board- 
man, it was thought, though in feeble health, might, in 
some measure, supply this deficiency for a short season. 
She left Tavoy on the 13th of March. On the 29th, two 
more Karens from a distance visited the zayat, and applied 
for baptism. They represented the Gospel as spreading in 
their settlement. 

" March 30. A large number of people, perhaps one 
hundred, have been at the zayat to-day, several of whom 
listened attentively; particularly a simple old man, who 
was with me an hour or two yesterday. He says, ever 
since he heard me preach the Gospel a year ago, he has 
been considering it. 

"March 31. The simple old man of yesterday visited 
me twice to-day, and appears deeply interested in the 
Gospel. This morning several of his associates came with 
him. 

"This afternoon our kind hostess, who entertained us 
last December at Oo-too, spent an hour or two in the 
zayat. She earnestly solicits me to repeat my visit to her 
village, saying there were many persons there who were 
anxiously waiting to see me. I gave her a form of prayer, 
and while I was explaining it to her, about thirty persons 
collected around, and paid solemn attention. Divine truth 
seems to be reaching some hearts, and may God, in great 
mercy, grant them repentance unto eternal life." 

The following letter to Professor Peck details a more 
systematic division of his time than he has elsewhere ex- 
hibited : 

" My dear Brother, 

"You desire me to exhibit to you ' an inner view of the 
missionary,' by which I should have understood his inward 
trials and comforts with their causes, and in fine, the whole 
of his inward experience, did not your context lead me to 
suppose you meant his common every-day business and em- 



REV. G. D. BO ARD M AN. 271 

ployments. In this latter sense I will answer your inquiry 
as it respects myself and family ; although I am constrained 
to think that the inner view of most missionaries, would be 
much more interesting and worthy of your careful inspec- 
tion. I will set down one quarter of our time to the score 
of interruption from direct missionary work, occasioned by 
the illness of myself or some of my family. In all such 
cases, we attend upon each other, there being no one to do 
it for us. We are also, in a considerable degree, our own 
physicians and apothecaries. And when our beloved first- 
born was committed to the dust, I was the sorrowful chap- 
lain. So I expected to be at the anticipated funeral ser- 
vices of my own dear wife, a few weeks since. But God, 
in abundant mercy, lighted off his hand, and spared me the 
distressing pang. Think of us, in our prospect of a sep- 
aration, and no European female, or Christian brother with- 
in one hundred and fifty miles. But I spare you. One 
sixth part of our time must be charged to other interrup- 
tions beyond our control. Two thirds only remain for 
missionary work. Of this I spend one half in village 
preaching. Sometimes I leave home early in the morning, 
and visit a village or two, at the distance of three or four 
miles from town, and having preached the Gospel, or rather 
told the people of salvation, from house to house, as we are 
received, or in some zayat or other public place, where the 
villagers from ten to fifty or more, choose to assemble, I 
return home in the evening, and next morning repeat the 
same routine of labor in some other village. At other 
times, I go out on Monday morning, and having spent the 
week in travelling over dusty burning plains, and visiting 
successive villages and proclaiming Christ crucified to 
priests and people, I return home on Saturday night. Dur- 
ing my absence, Mrs. B. performs all the labor, and sustains 
all the care of the station. More seldom, I go out to visit 
the Karens. As their settlements are at a greater distance 
from town, and are accessible only by hard roads, over 
mountains, rocks and streams, and through forests haunted 
by beasts of prey, these tours are by far the most fatiguing 
and hazardous, and require the longest absence from my 
beloved family. But when I find the Karens so anxious to 
hear the Gospel, and when, on returning home, I find that 
our Heavenly Father has kept all the dear members of my 



272 MEMOIR OF 

family from evil, I forget the fatigue and hazard, and re- 
joice in my work. 

" When at home, I am principally engaged in superin- 
tending the schools, preaching in the house every day, sit- 
ting in the zayat and talking with visiters, visiting the 
monasteries in town, and preaching to those who are too 
haughty to visit me, studying the language, reading, writing 
letters and journals, conversing and praying with the school 
boys, preparing books and lessons for them, &c. &c. Mrs. 
Boardman's labors are less varied, but not less incessant. 
Besides the weighty charge which she sustains during my 
absence, she has a female school, the native female Chris- 
tians, inquirers and visiters, a family of four boys, two of 
our own, and two of Dr. Price's, to look after, and the 
whole charge of feeding and dressing the boys in the board- 
ing-school. 

" As to the necessary degree of bodily strength and elas- 
ticity, the kind of constitutional temperament, &c. I can 
only say, it is extremely difficult to foresee the specific 
effects of climate, food, lodging, &c. before the trial is 
made. You will recollect that while in America, I was a 
pining, consumptive invalid. I enjoyed better health then 
than was apparent, and to this day I maintain the same 
spare consumptive habit. But I scarcely know of any evil 
effects of the climate on me, although I have been more 
than four years in the country. How soon or how suddenly 
I may sink, is known only to our Heavenly Father." 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 273 



CHAPTER XIX. 

His letters to Mrs. B. at Maulmein — Leaves Tavoy to take charge of 
the station at Maulmein — His health declines — Returns to Tavoy— 
Success of the mission. 

The letters of Mr. Boardman to his lady at Maulmein 
will take the place of his journal for April and May. The 
frequent mention made in them of his leaving Tavoy, may 
create a desire in the mind of the reader to know the cause 
of his retiring from a station of so much promise. It is 
only necessary to remark in relation to this subject, that 
the brethren at Maulmein, seeing the prospect of immediate 
and extensive usefulness presented at Rangoon, determined 
on a removal to the latter place, and had written Mr. Board- 
man to return to Maulmein and perform the duties of that 
station. With some reluctance, but in deference to their 
judgment of duty, he consented. And it was in anticipa- 
tion of this change that he spoke in his letters of leaving 
Tavoy. This decision, however, was afterwards reversed, 
and after having remained at Maulmein a few months, he 
returned and resumed his labors at Tavoy. 

" Tavoy, March 26th, 1830. 
" My dearest Sarah, 

" To-day is the Lord's-day. My mind is calm and tran- 
quil. May God be present with us at our worship, which 
is soon to commence. 

"I have lately been making choice extracts from our 
Burman Scriptures, enough to fill a page or two, and have 
had ten or twelve copies of them taken off for rewards for 
the scholars, and for gratuitous distribution. Some persons 
will, perhaps, accept and read a page who would refuse a 
book. At the bottom of the page is the following sentence 
in Burman: c The missionary who lives outside of the 
north gate of the city of Tavoy, extracted this passage from 
the great Scriptures. 5 Thus the same leaf will show the 
people something of our doctrine, and the place where we 
live. 



274 



MEMOIR OF 



Ci Evening. We have had rather a solemn and agreeable 
day. The discourse was, on coming to the waters of life. 
The people paid good attention, and afterwards repeated 
very readily much that had been said to them. This even- 
ing, the state of my mind is calm but pensive. Little Sa- 
rah's dear form has been haunting me, but I feel that I can 
fully resign her to our dear Father who gave her. 55 

" Tavoy, March 29th, 1830. 
" My dearest Sarah, 

" Last evening, Moung Shway-Bwen, in relating the state 
of his mind, said, ' I saw last night, in my sleep, all the 
people small and great in Tavoy, assembled at our house; 
and when the teacher had done preaching, there was a 
wonderful movement on the minds of the people, and they 
all joined in prayer and praise to the eternal God. I was 
so overjoyed at the sight, that I awoke, and kindled a fire 
and engaged in prayer for awhile before break of day. I 
think such a thing is worth praying for.' He closed the 
meeting with a very copious, and apparently feeling prayer. 

" To-day, several Karens from Tshick-koo and its vicin- 
ity arrived. Two of them requested baptism, and they say 
there are two others who are desirous of that ordinance. 

"Tuesday, March 30. To-day, I have had nearly a 
hundred visiters at the zayat, not all religious visiters, but 
many of them gave good attention. I find the more I 
preach 'Christ and his cross,' the better attention I get. 
I gave a discourse on the Lord's opening the heart of 
Lydia. I made out an allegory somewhat like the ship 
Grace. The plan was this: A sovereign forms the design 
of favoring every city in his realm with a visit. With his 
proper suit he proceeds, but finds the gates of every city 
shut against him. The people of his suit call and call, but 
gain no admittance for themselves or their lord. In some 
cities all are asleep and will not be awakened; in some, 
they are frightened and run away; in some they will not 
believe that it is their sovereign; in some, they rise up 
in arms against him; but all with one consent remain 
with closed gates. Every gate is fastened by a prodigious 
lock. The sovereign goes through his whole realm, and is 
not admitted into a single city. He repeats his tour once 
and again, but with no better success. At last he resolves 



REV. G. D. BOAR DM AN. 275 

to try a wondrous key which he possesses; and at its touch, 
the city gates fly open, and all the people the moment they 
behold him, welcome their lord, and acknowledge him 
their rightful sovereign. So with every city to the gate of 
which this wondrous key is applied. But to some gates it 
is not applied, only the call is repeated, but on the citizens 
refusing to open to their sovereign, he marks down their 
conduct in his book and passes on. The key is the love 
of Christ, applied by the Holy Spirit. You will understand 
all the rest." 

" Tavoy, Jlpril 12, 1830. 
cc My dearest Sarah, 

" Some of the Karens from Oo-too have called to express 
their regret at our expected departure from Tavoy. Four 
or five days ago, Ko-thah-byoo attempted, but found himself 
unable, to go to the Karen jungle and call together his 
friends to hear my parting advice. He sent his message, 
however, by some Karens who were going east near Moung 
So's village. The messenger met Moung Thitshee on the 
way, who belonged to that village, and he hastened home, 
called together the people, and to-day a dozen or fifteen of 
them, men, women and children, have arrived, with loads 
of fowls, rice, fruits, &,c. Your two Karen women are 
among them. They say they love to come to the city when 
you are here, but now that you are gone they shall come 
no more. Thitshee says, now we are going away, he does 
not wish to live near the city, but to retire far away into 
the jungle. Poor creatures, my heart bleeds for them. 

" Late in the evening. Have had rather a solemn time 
with the Karens who are to leave in the morning. Thit- 
shee appeared more serious and thoughtful than ever I saw 
him before. He says they have resolved to make no more 
liquor in his village, and they have almost left off the use 
of the noxious draught. 

"After the discourse and prayer in Burman and Karen, 
the conversation turned on the way of remembering the 
Sabbath,* and the people manifested a singular interest in 
the subject. They finally concluded to break a little stick 
of bamboo every morning, and when seven breaks should 



* The Karens have no division of time into weeks, and days of the 
week. 



276 MEMOIR OF 

be completed, they would recollect that the Lord's-day had 
arrived. They propose also to pray every day as if it was 
Lord's-day " 

(i Tavoy, April 18, Lord's-day evening. 
"My dearest Sarah, 

" How shall I describe to you the events of the last two 
days? But I will not detain you in suspense. Our Karen 
friends from the east arrived on Friday evening. Moung 
Kyah and Moung Khway are the only two of the baptized, 
whose circumstances would allow them to come. Moung 
So is still unable to travel so far. Among those who have 
arrived are seven Karens, who came out for the express 
purpose of receiving baptism. Several of them have been 
candidates for that ordinance a number of months, and all 
of them have been hopeful converts, and sober, reformed 
people for more than a year. Several others, four, at least, 
from Moung So's village, would have come, but were either 
absent from home, or detained by illness. When our 
friends first arrived, they sat in silence for some minutes. 
Neither they nor I felt inclined to speak. For an hour or 
more we had no free conversation. I saw their hearts 
were full, and so was mine. Moung Khway at last broke 
silence, by saying, * I hear you are about to leave us, and 
I know not where we shall meet again; if not in this 
place, I hope we shall meet in the presence of God.' I 
nodded assent, and he proceeded; 'I don't know how it 
will be, whether we shall know each other in heaven, but 
I hope we shall, I want to know you there.' In the eve- 
ning, after a discourse from Eph. iv. 17 — 32, the seven 
candidates made their application for baptism. We had 
time to examine only one of them, and deferred the rest 
till the next morning. In the morning, after the usual 
stated devotions, we all assembled in my little room in the 
zayat, and after several prayers, resumed the pleasant 
work of hearing Christian experiences. The whole day 
was occupied in this delightful employment. Each person 
gave us satisfactory evidence of true grace. True, we had 
not that evidence which arises from a daily observation of 
their conduct; but Moung Kyah and Moung Khway were 
solemnly charged to give their testimony regarding this 
topic, and they uniformly gave a decided testimony in 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 277 

favor of the candidates' total abstinence from all heathen- 
ish practices for more than a year; also on their disposition 
and ability to converse on religion, and especially to pray. 
As to the evidence derived from their conversation and 
relation of experience before the church, I can truly say it 
was as satisfactory as could be expected. 

" When they had all done, and the church had unani- 
mously agreed to receive them, I inquired if they all wished 
to be baptized now, or wait till some future occasion should 
occur; perhaps, after the rains; and one of them, who had 
appeared rather embarrassed, and on this account had 
given us less satisfaction than the rest, said he would wait 
till another time, to which we readily assented. The 
others all wished to be baptized immediately. After we 
had been assembled in the zayat an hour or two, Lot 
Kyike, our amiable Chinese boy, who had given us so 
much occasion to love him and think well of him, came in. 
He sat till all was over. I inquired what his object was in 
coming. ' To ask for baptism; sir, I have been very much 
distressed; while the Karens were relating their experi- 
ence, I thought within myself, these people, who but sel- 
dom hear the word of God, and cannot read, are entering 
the kingdom of heaven before me, who daily hear the 
Gospel, and can read the Scriptures. Besides, I am going 
to Maulmein, but do not know that I shall live to reach 
there. I wish, therefore, to be baptized before I go. 5 His 
application was so urgent, and his account of his religious 
views and feelings so satisfactory, that, although we had 
proposed to delay his baptism for a season, we feared we 
might do wrong and offend God; and so we unanimously 
agreed to receive him, and appointed this morning for the 
time of administering the ordinance to him and the six 
Karen candidates. 

" After a short recess, which the native members of the 
church and the candidates spent in religious conversation, 
the Karens proposed several inquiries about practical re- 
ligion. After these inquiries, they wished to know the 
names of all the teachers, that they might pray for them 
distinctly; and, also, by what name they should designate 
the American Indians, of whom they had heard me speak 
as a people somewhat resembling the Karens; ' for/ said 
they, ' we wish to pray for them also.' In the morning I 

24 



278 MEMOIR OF 

delivered a discourse preparatory to the baptismal service, 
from the closing paragraph of Matthew's Gospel. I spoke 
of the sovereignty of Christ, ' all power in heaven and on 
earth,' — therefore he must be obeyed — the commission to 
go and make disciples of all nations — the command for the 
disciples, and no others, to be baptized — the subsequent 
duties of the baptized, to observe whatsoever Christ has 
commanded — the encouragement derived from Christ's 
promised presence, &c. In the morning, after prayers 
and practical observations, we repaired to the wonted 
place, where the seven candidates were baptized. Lot 
Kyike, the Chinese youth, could not wait for me to come 
out and lead him into the water, but came hastening in to 
meet me. 

" Towards evening we met to celebrate the Lord's Sup- 
per. It was altogether such a communion season as we 
never before had in Tavoy, either as to the number of 
communicants, or the feeling manifested by them. It was, 
indeed, the house of God, and the gate of heaven. O 
that yon had been present to partake of our unusual joy. 
After recess and tea, we again assembled to hear experi- 
ence. Moung Bvvah came of his own accord, and we have 
had such an experience meeting as was never held in this 
place before. But I must defer particulars for the present. 
I am quite exhausted with the duties and pleasures of the 
day. 

iS April 19. I have made arrangements with the Karens, 
that if I can visit Tavoy after the rains, I will meet them 
halfway, that is, just this side the great pass in the moun- 
tains, where they propose to build a zayat for the occasion, 
and they say it is a central place, where men, women and 
children can convene from all quarters. You are aware, 
that a goodly number of Karen females give more or less 
evidence of piety, and that it is important to select and ap- 
point a place to which they may resort and be baptized, if 
thought worthy. All the Karens seem delighted with the 
plan and place proposed. 

" April 20. The Karens, after having spent a long 
time in fervent prayer, have, at length, gone with melted 
hearts. Happy, very happy has been our interview. Such 
a spirit of love and prayer as we have enjoyed during the 
last three days, I have never before witnessed. At part- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 279 

ing, the Karens begged that you would come with me 
after the rains, and they would carry you out to the place 
of meeting. But who can tell whether we shall not be- 
fore that time, have joined the innumerable company in the 
skies ? 

" I send this long letter by one of the natives, who 
leaves a day or two before us; and I hope and trust that 
shortly after receiving it, you will see us all; and God 
grant we may unite in serving him better than we have ever 
done. 

" Your ever most affectionate 

GEORGE ." 

Mr. Boardman left Tavoy on the 27th of April, and 
reached Maulmein on the 3d of May. Mr. Judson had 
left for Rangoon a few days before his arrival. During 
a residence in Tavoy, of two years, Mr. Boardman had 
collected a native church of twenty persons, fifteen of 
whom were Karens. Ko-thah-byoo and Moung Shway- 
Bwen, with their wives, the two baptized Indoo-Chinese, 
and several others of the boys' school, accompanied him to 
Maulmein. 

To Dr. Bolles. 

6 'Maulmein, July 6, 1830. 
"Dear Sir, 

" We are rejoiced to learn, by your last letter, that in 
the course of nine months we may expect a considerable 
reinforcement to our numbers and strength. Glad should 
we be were all the persons you name now on the spot, 
studying the language. Our native church, as well as 
ourselves, daily pray for the safe and speedy arrival of our 
friends. 

cc Since my arrival here, early in June, Mrs. Boardman 
has been carried through another attack of her complaint. 
She is now better, and as well, perhaps, as she has reason 
to expect she ever will be in this world. My own health 
has been impaired ever since our exposure during the in- 
surrection at Tavoy, nearly a year ago. I have had an 
uninterrupted cough, which is sometimes so violent, that 
I obtain relief only by lying down for an hour. The 



280 MEMOIR OF 

physicians say, it evidently arises from diseased lungs, and 
cannot be removed. 

" Since coming to Maulmein, my labors have been of 
such a nature as scarcely to admit of being noticed in a 
journal, and, accordingly, I have kept none. This letter 
I design shall supply that deficiency. My weekly labors 
are nearly as follows: — Preaching on Lord's-day, two ser- 
mons in English and one in Burman; attending a Burman 
catechetical recitation, somewhat like that of a Bible class. 
On Friday evening, a sermon in English. Every other 
evening in the week, I attend a prayer-meeting, or ex- 
perience-meeting, or deliver a lecture or exposition in 
Burman. In the daytime, I correct proof sheets for the 
press, and the writing of two Burman copyists; receive 
visits from pious or inquiring soldiers and Burmans when- 
ever they call ; prepare lessons for the boy's school, 
&c. &.c. In addition to this, I have had, till lately, the 
trouble of superintending the erection of a house to live in, 
the old mission-house having gone to decay. Mrs. Board- 
man, enfeebled as she is by severe and repeated attacks of 
illness, is no less busily occupied than myself. Mr. and 
Mrs. Bennet are also engaged with all their powers in 
their appropriate business. As the fount of new type is 
still deficient, Mr. Bennet has not yet begun to print the 
Testament, but he keeps the press well and constantly 
employed in printing religious tracts, catechisms, school- 
books, &c. 

" Of the three native readers or preachers whom our 
brethren left behind them, one is employed at present, ac- 
cording to brother Judson's advice, in translating part of 
the New Testament into Taleing; one is sickly and does 
little more than go about the town distributing tracts and 
portions of the printed Scriptures. Some days he has given 
away fifty or more, most of them to strangers who come on 
business from a place near Ava. Another of them about 
six weeks since completed a tour of more than a month, on 
Pelew Island, where he was received with great kindness, 
and many heard the Gospel with attention, and received 
books with demonstrations of thankfulness and joy. In 
the course of his tour he distributed about one hundred and 
fifty tracts and portions of the Scriptures, and met with 
three persons who appeared to relish the Gospel so much 



REV. G. D. B O A RDM AN. 281 

as to propose coming to us to receive baptism. About a 
month ago, this same person, who speaks Karen tolerably 
well, set off in company with Ko-thah-byoo to visit the Ka- 
ren settlements up the river. They took a large supply of 
tracts and books, for distribution. Four days ago, they re- 
turned delighted with their tour; the Karens had received 
them in the same manner as those in Tavoy had previously 
received Ko-thah-byoo. Many of them listened with the 
most encouraging attention to the message of redeeming 
love. Books were most eagerly received both by those 
who could read, and by those who could not, ' for,' said 
they, l we will ask others to read them to us. 5 Long before 
the close of their tour, their supply of books failed, and 
Ko-Myat-kyaw was compelled to give away the books from 
his own private satchel. On their return, five Karens ac- 
companied them to town, four of whom profess to be de- 
cided in embracing the Gospel, and have applied for bap- 
tism; but though the whole native church would give a 
unanimous vote in their favor, I am inclined to defer their 
baptism for further proofs of their sincerity and stead- 
fastness. 

" Our English congregation is not quite so large as when 
brother Judson was here. Of the twenty or thirty soldiers 
who attend, about half are hopefully pious, and half of the 
remainder may be considered anxious inquirers or attentive 
listeners. Two have been baptized since I came up. As 
they belong to the corps of artillery, they are considered 
the first beginning of a new church, independently of that 
recently formed in his Majesty's 45th regiment. 

" In the native church we have no additions, and no in- 
quirers except the Karens. But with the exception of two 
or three persons, whose love has for a long time been grow- 
ing cold, if indeed they ever had any, the church is much 
united in heart, and in a better state than I feared after the 
removal of their much beloved pastor. It is truly edifying 
to see how steadfast they remain. 

" Our boys' boarding school consists of thirteen scholars, 
and with the slight exception of my translating English 
lessons into Burman for them, is wholly conducted by Mrs. 
Bennet and Mrs. Boardman. The government patronage is 
still afforded to the day school as at first, and I doubt not that 
still more liberal patronage would be obtaiued, if we had men 

24* 



282 MEMOIR OF 

to teach and superintend the village schools, as I have sug- 
gested in former letters. But till new missionaries arrive 
nothing can be done in this department. While we were at 
Tavoy, our hands were more than full with what we then had 
to do; and if we return after the close of the rains, we can 
do nothing for village schools till we have at least one fel- 
low laborer. And if the Karens are to be taught, two addi- 
tional men are imperiously required for the province of 
Tavoy. Their wives would also find enough to do in the 
city and adjacent villages, where female schools might be 
extensively established. 

"As brethren Judson and Wade are in hopes that the 
Gospel may be fully and freely preached in Burmah, and are 
now making the experiment, 1 wait the result before writ- 
ing any thing more on the establishment of new stations. 
If the Gospel can be preached in the heart of the Burman 
empire, there is no calculating what new stations it may 
be desirable to form, or how many new missionaries may 
be needed. 

" We have recently received letters from Mr. Wade at 
Rangoon, informing us that they have much Burman com- 
pany daily, many coming from a great distance, and many 
earnestly begging for tracts and portions of the Scriptures. 
No baptisms have occurred for several months, but several 
are hopeful inquirers, and the seed of life is being sown far 
and wide. 

"Brother Judson went up to Prome about the first of 
June, and we learn from Mr. Wade's letter, that he has 
taken a zayat in the heart of the city, and is preaching 
Christ crucified to all that come. But it is added, that the 
prejudices and suspicions of the people against foreigners, 
are very strong, and he fears may tend to hinder his use- 
fulness. 

"We accept with great thankfulness, your expressions 
of condolence and sympathy in our troubles. We have re- 
ceived similar expressions from our other friends; they are 
a sweet cordial to our spirits. You can scarcely conceive 
what relief such kindnesses afford us when oppressed with 
labors and cares and sorrows, and sinking under the effects 
of a tropical sun. We need, as you say, to feel that our 
confidence is in God, and I do sometimes feel that ' I will 
go in the strength of the Lord God.' " 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 283 



Extract of a letter to his Mother. 

Maulmein, July 8, 1830. 

" In great weakness of body, I take my pen to write a 
hasty line to the best of mothers. Ever since our exposure 
at the time of the Tavoy revolt, I have been afflicted with 
an incessant cough, sometimes more and sometimes less 
severe than at present. Medical skill has tried in vain to 
remove it. As it evidently arises from a weak, though, 
perhaps, not actually diseased state of the lungs, it will 
probably hang about me as long as I live. 

" In four days more it will have been one year since 
we closed our lovely Sarah's eyes. It has been a painful 
and pleasant year, filled up with new afflictions and new 
mercies. If you ask whether, under these circumstances, 
I regret having come to Burmah, I promptly answer, no: 
only I regret that I came with no more of the spirit of 
Christ, and with so much to require the chastising rod of 
divine mercy. Do you inquire if I think Burmah has 
proved unfavorable to my health? I answer, no: had I 
remained in America I should probably have been in my 
grave before now. But even supposing Burmah had proved 
unfavorable to my health, or that of my companion, are the 
Burmans to be left to ruin because health will be impaired, 
or life shortened, by our coming hither? To spread the 
Gospel through Burmah is worth a thousand lives. What 
if we do find an early grave! shall we regret it at the last 
day? Oh no. 

"You will probably learn from other sources the cause 
of our removal to this place. We are very happy here, and 
have as much labor as we have strength and time to per- 
form. I have baptized two Europeans since I came to 
Maulmein, and preached the Gospel to several Karens, four 
of whom have requested baptism." 

The following letter was addressed to a lad named Jud- 
son C. thirteen years of age, who has since that period be- 
come hopefully pious, and is much interested in the cause 
of missions. 



284 MEMOIR OF 

" Maulmein, Aug. 18, 1830. 
" My dear young friend, 

" If God in his infinite grace should convert you, and, 
two or three years hence, send you as a missionary to Bur- 
mah, you would perhaps on your arrival here inquire, if 
not previously informed, c where is my old friend Board- 
man?' and it is probable that the missionaries would tell 
you, pointing to yonder grave, ■ there are his remains. The 
consumption seized on his lungs, and human skill availed 
nought, and so he fell a victim to his disease before he was 
fully prepared to commence his labors.' If the prayers of 
Christians do not raise me from my long threatening, and, 
of late, alarming complaints, I shall not live to see your 
face on earth. But what if I do not, so as we are prepared 
to meet in heaven? Are you prepared, my young friend? 
" If you should come to Burmah as a missionary, either 
before or after my decease, the following hints may be of 
some little service to you: 

" 1. Be not proud of your name, as though it conferred 
on you any of the excellences or honors of that truly wor- 
thy man who first established this mission, and whose name 
you bear. 

"2. Be not proud of your parentage, as though you 
deserve, on your respected parents' account, to be respected 
above your brethren. 

" 3. Be not proud of your literary and classical attain- 
ments, as though they entitled you to a grade or two higher 
in the opinion and treatment of your brethren, than you 
would otherwise enjoy. 

" 4. Be not proud of your own talents, or judgment, 
or information on any important points concerning which 
your brethren appear to be uninformed. 

" 5. Most of all, be not proud of your piety or Chris- 
tian experience. 

" 6. Do not expect that your suggestions will be regard- 
ed, or your judgment much thought of, when you first enter 
the missionary circle. 

" 7. Be not disappointed or grieved, if your brethren 
pursue a course, in several respects, different from what 
you should recommend. 

" 8. Endeavor to be very humble, and holy, and com- 
passionate; and store yourself with a large supply of pa- 
tience, to be exercised towards the heathen. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 285 

cc 9. Converse much with Christ in all his going about 
to do good, and making it his meat and drink to do his 
Father's will and to finish his work. 

" 10. Remember that time is short. 

" If you are not counted worthy to suffer for Christ's 
sake as a missionary, perhaps some of your associates at 
college will be, and these hints may be useful to them." 

The subjoined letter gives further particulars respecting 
his health. It also illustrates the power of faith in over- 
coming the fear of death, and in enabling its possessor to 
contemplate an exchange of worlds with unaffected joy. 

Letter to Dr. Bolles. 

" Maulmein, Aug. 25, 1830 
ts My dear Sir, 

" After writing you on the 6th ult. my symptoms grad- 
ually grew worse, and my strength daily failed till the 20th, 
when I called in a physician. He advised the immediate 
and total suspension of all the severer duties of my avoca- 
tion, such as speaking or reading aloud, or intense study; 
— put me on the regular diet of a consumptive patient, and 
gave me a little medicine, saying, though there were no 
hopes of an entire recovery, the medicine might help me; 
and if I could be kept from sinking under my complaints, 
till the close of the present rains, I might recover a little; 
and by removing to some other climate to avoid the next 
rains, might perhaps survive another year, &c. All this I 
considered more hopeful than probable. Death seemed 
near, and I closed my worldly concerns as fast and as far 
as strength would permit. I gave up all labors for the 
present, and all plans for future labor. Two or three 
months I supposed would close my earthly career, and usher 
me into the holy and blessed presence of my gracious God 
and beloved Redeemer. Death had no alarms, no terrors. 
My beloved family and the perishing heathen were all that 
made me in the least degree unwilling to die. And even 
these I could resign into the hands of a gracious and cove- 
nant-keeping God. Meanwhile prayer was made by the 
native Christians here and at Rangoon, and by others, 
daily without ceasing for me: and God heard their prayers. 



286 MEMOIR OF 

I soon began to recover strength, and the violence of my 
complaint abated by degrees. In a fortnight, Brother 
Wade came round from Rangoon, to assume my labors and 
responsibilities. I am now so far restored to health that 
I sometimes sit up all day, and can read and write without 
much fatigue. But I cannot study, or put forth any mental 
effort. Neither dare I preach, lest I should induce a re- 
turn of my complaints. The physician recommends a sea 
voyage, and has named a return to America; but I cannot 
consent to the latter, except as a last resort. Should I 
continue convalescent, I hope to return to Tavoy in two 
or three months, and if any of the expected missionaries 
destined to that station should arrive soon, I could then 
conduct them to the field of their labor, and be of some 
service to them on their first setting out. No less than 
two, I hope, will be destined to Tavoy and its neighboring 
villages." 

Mr. and Mrs. Boardman were now called to drink a 
second time of the cup of sorrow. Their infant son, Jud- 
son Wade, an interesting child of eight months, after a 
severe illness of a few days, was released by death. But 
in this, as in the death of their first-born, they appear to 
have bowed in acquiescence to the dispensation. The cir- 
cumstances are so briefly stated in the following communi- 
cation, as to leave it impressed upon the mind that, like 
Aaron, they " held their peace." 

To the same. 

" Maulmein, Nov. 25, 1830. 
" My very dear Sir, 

" Through the abundant mercy of our Heavenly Father, 
I am yet alive, and my health is so much improved, that I 
expect to embark in an hour on board the steam vessel 
Diana, with my family, to resume the station at Tavoy. 
Our hearts have been gladdened this very day of our de- 
parture, by the intelligence that brethren Kincaid and Ma- 
son, with their wives, and a printer, have arrived at Bengal, 
and may be expected here daily. And, indeed, so sanguine 
were we all, that, hearing the report of a ship's arrival at 
Amherst this morning, probably from Bengal, and bearing 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 287 

the long expected missionaries, that our brethren Wade 
and Bennet have just gone down to meet and receive them. 
The health of my family, excepting myself, is comfortable; 
but our hearts have been pierced anew by the loss of our 
dear babe, on the 3th of September. He was eight months 
old, and though generally feeble, was one of the most inter- 
esting and lovely of babes. The Lord has dealt with us 
severely, but not unkindly. He gave, and he hath taken 
away, and I hope we can cordially acquiesce in his ar- 
rangements. Want of time and health and strength forbids 
me to add. After arriving at Tavoy, I hope to be able to 
give you a more detailed account of myself for the last 
three months." 

We take the following extract from a letter of the same 
date, addressed to his brother-in-law, Capt. A. Blanchard. 

"Maulmein, Nov. c 25, 1830. 
" My dear brother Blanchard, 

" Your letter from Liverpool was received the oth of last 
June. You have probably heard of my long protracted ill- 
ness, but I have the pleasure to inform you, that, through 
the abounding mercy of our gracious Lord, my health is so 
far restored, that I am expecting to embark with my family 
to-day, to resume my old station at Tavoy. Still I am by 
no means free from consumptive complaints, and probably 
never shall be. At present, I have hardly strength enough 
to walk a mile. 

" You will sympathize with us when you learn that we 
are again left with only one child, our youngest and most 
lovely boy having been removed from us by death. He lies 
interred at Maulmein, and has a neat little monument of 
brick erected over him, and a short inscription on stone at 
his head, all done by the kindness and liberality of brother 
Wade, whose name, in part, he bore. Thus you see the 
Lord is severe in his dealings with us, but not unkind. 
For two years past, few have been the days in which some 
sore affliction, sickness, pain, trial or death, has not been 
pressing upon us, to drink up our spirits. But like David, 
we are constrained to say, ' It is good for us that we have 
been afflicted.' This I record for a testimony of the Lord's 
infinite mercy." 



288 MEMOIR OF 

The following letter from Mrs. Boardman to the Corres- 
ponding Secretary, details their arrival at Tavoy, and some 
of the circumstances in which they found the station, after 
an absence of seven months. 

" Tavoy, Dec. 2, 1830. 
"My beloved Pastor, 

" You will see by the date that we have resumed our old 
station at Tavoy. We left Maulmein a week ago, and ar- 
rived here on Lord's-day. Eight promising lads, who have 
most of them been in the boys' school two years, came with 
us. The school consisted of twenty-seven scholars previous 
to its removal from this place, and now we have returned, 
those who did not accompany us to Maulmein wish to en- 
ter again. Among the boarding scholars six give us good 
evidence of piety. They are young, and will have many 
temptations to contend with when they leave us. But it is 
consoling to think, that God will not suffer one of his little 
flock to perish. 

" Moung Ing, the native preacher, is now with us, and 
sits in Mr. Boardman 's zayat explaining the Scriptures to 
all who will listen. Moung Shaw-Bwen, who came with us 
when we first removed to this place, is also with us. His 
wife has been in our family about a year and a half. She 
gives good evidence of piety, and was baptized about two 
months since. Ko-thah-byoo, the Karen who has been so 
useful among his countrymen, is here, with his wife and 
infant child. He proposes setting out on a journey to the 
Karens to inform them of our arrival." 

On the 8th of December, so soon as the news of Mr. 
Boardman's arrival at Tavoy began to be spread through the 
Karen jungle, several of his former visiters came again to 
see him, loaded with, presents. Two of them requested bap- 
tism, but as more were expected soon, their case was defer- 
red to a future period. December 11th, two small compa- 
nies came in from the jungle. Among these were several 
who had been baptized, from whom Mr. Boardman learned 
with satisfaction, that the native Christians were all in 
health, and that not one of them had fallen from his stead- 
fastness. Of those who last arrived, three requested to be 
baptized. 



REV. G. D. BOAR DM AN. 280 



From the Journal. 



"Dec. 16.. Ko-thah-byoo has returned from the Karen 
settlements, bringing about forty of his countrymen with 
him. Among them were all the disciples, except the two 
who had previously visited us, and a large number who 
wished to be baptized! How pleasing is our interview! But 
I am too feeble to describe it. We shall probably spend 
the next three or four days in examining candidates. And 
O, may the spirit of the Lord be with us to guide us in all 
our proceedings. 

"Dec. 20. Finished the examination, which has lasted 
above three whole days and evenings. Eighteen Karens, 
five of whom were females, have been accepted, and were 
this day baptized by our ordained brother Moung Ing. One 
of this number is a lovely lad from our school, the son of the 
chief native officer of the place, who is a Moosoolman; and 
the little boy has much reason to expect severe persecution, 
and perhaps the disinherison of a large estate. But he 
seems prepared by the grace of God to bear all. We have 
long had satisfactory evidence of his conversion. In the 
evening I administered the Lord's Supper to thirty-seven 
persons. By the good hand of the Lord upon us, our church 
in Tavoy has been nearly doubled to-day. The season was 
solemn; but my health forbids me to enter into particulars. 

"Dec. 31. Since the above date, several small compa- 
nies of Karens have visited us, four or five of whom wish to 
be baptized. 

"In the course of the month, I have distributed four 
hundred and sixty tracts and portions of Scripture in Bur- 
man, and eight or ten portions of Scripture in Malabar, 
thirty or forty in Chinese, besides a few English books and 
tracts. My health being on the whole somewhat improved 
since our arrival at Tavoy, I feel some hope to be able soon 
to do a little missionary work, if not to teach and preach 
daily, as I formerly did." 

We here give an extract of a letter from Mrs. Boardman 
to Mrs. Sharp of Boston. It gives a pleasing view of the 
success of the Gospel among the Karens. 

25 



290 MEMOIR OF 

" Tavoy, Dec. 30, 1830. 
" My dear Mrs. Sharp, 

" In our domestic relation, the hand of the Lord has 
been heavy upon us. About a year and a half ago, we lost 
our eldest child, a lovely daughter, two years and six months 
old. Four months since, we buried our youngest, a sweet 
little boy of eight months and a half. Our only remain- 
ing child is now two years old. He bears his father's 
name, and is a source of much comfort to us. You have 
ere this, heard of Mr. Boardman's declining state of health. 
He has been unable to preach the last five months, and my 
sad heart sinks within me, at the desolate prospect before 
me. 

" In our missionary work we have much to call forth our 
gratitude. God is displaying his power and grace among 
the poor Karens in a most wonderful manner. Since our 
return from Maulmein, we have had several companies out 
to hear the Gospel. At one time, upwards of forty came, 
and stayed four days, listening every day to the doctrines 
of the cross, with an attention and solemnity that would 
have done credit to a Christian congregation. We have 
seen all who were baptized previously to our visit to Maul- 
mein, and as far as we can learn, they have conducted 
themselves worthy the followers of Jesus. Perhaps you re- 
collect a chieftain mentioned in a letter from Mr. Boardman 
to your husband more than two years ago. He came at 
first with the sorcerer, who was in possession of the deified 
book, and not long after professed a firm belief in the doc- 
trines of the cross, and requested baptism. Having waited 
a suitable time, and given us good evidence of his piety, he 
was baptized, and not long after another respectable man 
among them, named Moung Kyah, and his aged father-in- 
law, followed his example. Their manner of life since has 
been such as to remind us forcibly of the apostles and 
primitive Christians. The chieftain's name is Moung So. 
He and Moung Kyah take such portions of Scripture 
as we have been able to give them, and go from house to 
house, and from village to village, expounding the word, 
exhorting the people, and uniting with their exhortations 
frequent and fervent prayers. And God has blessed their 
labors. Three brothers of Moung Kyah, two brothers and 
a sister of Moung So, and several of their more distant rel- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 291 

atives have been baptized. Both of their wives have large 
families of young children, so that they have never been 
able to come to town, as it is three days' journey, over 
mountains and through deserts. But from what I learn of 
them, they are both in a hopeful way. They unite with their 
husbands in family prayers, and go to the house of worship 
on Lord's-days. Yes, my dear friend, the voice of prayer 
and praise rises sweetly from the dwellers on the desolate 
mountains of Tavoy, and I doubt not is as acceptable to God, 
as the incense offered in the churches of dear New Eng- 
land. Within the last year, twenty-six have been baptized^ 
making in all thirty-one, not including Ko-thah-byoo. Last 
Lord's-day week, nineteen were baptized, eighteen of them 
Karens, and one of them an interesting youth, who has 
been in the school about a year. He is the second son of 
Mahommed Lafet, or as the Burmans call him, Moung- 
thar-apee. The youth is unusually amiable and modest, 
but religion has made him meek and lowly. It was indeed 
an interesting sight to behold the noble little boy going to 
be baptized with a company of ignorant Karens, who would 
be spurned from his father's door. The name of the youth 
is Moung Shwa. 

" Mr. Boardman unites with me in kindest Christian 
love. O pray for us in our afflictions." 



292 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XX. 

Mr. Boardman's last letter to his relatives in America — Mr. and Mrs. 
Mason join the mission — Mr. Boardman dies, amid the mountains of 
Tavoy. 

Ois T the 1st of January, 1831, Mr. Boardman made the 
following entry in his journal: 

6i This year opens with the prospect that one or two mis- 
sionaries will join us at this station, — that several Karens 
will soon be added to the thirty-three already baptized, — 
that the boys' school will have considerable increase of 
numbers. But there are no animating prospects in relation 
to the poor people of this city. Last year opened on a most 
severe and dangerous illness of my beloved partner; this 
year she is healthful, and I am the invalid, travelling, per- 
haps with hasty steps, to my long home. My health and 
life, and those of my family and friends, I commit to our 
gracious God for the ensuing year, praying that he will 
dispose of us all as shall most promote his glory and the 
good of our souls." 

This is the last record, made with his own hand, which 
has reached us. His lingering and painful disease was now 
advancing to its fatal termination, with a rapidity which 
promised a speedy release from his sufferings. It is to be 
regretted that no account has been transmitted to us of the 
state of his religious feeling from this time till within a few 
days of his death. The entire devotedness of his little re- 
maining strength to the benefit of the heathen was unques- 
tionably the cause of this omission. From what we have 
already seen of him, and from what we have learned of the 
particular state of his mind in immediate prospect of death, 
we feel assured that he looked forward to that event as the 
termination of his toils and sufferings, and the means of 
introducing him into the joy of his Lord. 

The subjoined farewell, addressed to his relatives in 
America, written while at Maulmein, as it contained noth- 
ing which had special reference to the state of the mission, 
has been reserved for this place. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 293 



" Maulmein, Sept. 27, 1830. 

"My very dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters, 

''Laboring as I am under a long protracted disease, 
which, though sometimes slow in its progress, is most surely 
fatal in its termination, I feel strongly impelled by my af- 
fection for you, to write you while I have strength remain- 
ing, and to inform you of my general situation, and my 
feelings in prospect of death. Although this may not be 
my last, yet it is designed as a kind of farewell letter. I ad- 
dress it to you all collectively, because I have not time and 
strength to write you separately. You will have anticipat- 
ed that my complaint is consumption. I thank God, I have 
it in its mildest forms. No pain in either side, or the chest, 
no very violent coughing, no raising of blood, no palpitation 
of the heart. A hectic fever, which sometimes occurs only 
once in three or four days, sometimes once a day, and con- 
tinues from noon till near midnight, a continual cough, a 
constant diarrhoea, and a profuse sweating, particularly in 
the morning before rising, and generally, whenever the 
fever subsides, these are the principal symptoms. Of course 
my flesh and strength are very much wasted, and my appe- 
tite has sometimes almost failed me. Other circumstances 
of peculiar mercy call for most devout and humble gratitude 
to the Father of lights. I have a kind and skilful physi- 
cian, who prescribes for me and furnishes me medicine in 
the most obliging manner. There are some other kind 
friends, besides the missionaries, who seem to take pleasure 
in showing me favors. But most of all for outward com- 
forts, I have my beloved wife, whose most untiring assi- 
duity has mitigated many of my pains, and who is ever 
prompt to render all the services that the purest affection 
can dictate, or the greatest sufferings require. Besides 
this, I have no weighty cares, the whole burden of man- 
aging the station having been assumed by one of my senior 
brethren. It deserves to be mentioned in this connection, 
that my dear wife has not been so free from missionary 
and family cares, or from attacks of illness, as during the 
last three months, while I have most needed her kind and 
soothing attentions. c Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all 
that it is within me, bless his holy name. 5 

25* 



294 MEMOIR OF 

"As to the state of my mind, I cannot say, as some 
have said, that I am filled with comfort and transport; 
indeed, my religious joys and comforts are not so great as 
they have often been, and I have much cause to lament 
over my great insensibility. Of late I have had a little 
quickening, especially in prayer. I am not of the opinion, 
that we are justified in omitting or neglecting prayer, or 
any other religious duty, because we do not derive from 
the performance so much enjoyment as we could wish. I 
think God often grants us some of his richest blessings in 
answer to persevering prayer in times of darkness and 
discouragement. Accordingly, I have struggled on for 
months through not a few trials, and I begin to hope 
that the clouds which have so long veiled my sky are a 
little cleared away. In prayer, I feel a greater near- 
ness to God than I did, and sometimes seem almost to see 
him face to face, to order my speech before him, and to 
plead with him as a man pleadeth with his friend. A 
deeper sense of the realities of religion, and of comfort in 
those realities, is the consequence. So that on the whole, 
I may say, I am not so happy as some, nor yet so unhappy 
as many in the view of death. And I can truly add, that 
at no part of my sickness has death possessed any terror 
or alarm for me. The general conviction I have, that 
God, of his matchless grace, has adopted me into his fam- 
ily and given me a title to an incorruptible inheritance in 
heaven, has supported me hitherto, and the expectation, 
that as soon as I am dismissed from my Master's service 
on earth, I shall be permitted to resume it in heaven, has 
made death seem rather pleasant than otherwise. Free- 
dom from sin and pollution, (my great burden here,) and 
nearness to my God and Redeemer, are ideas that fill my 
bosom with joy. I often wonder that I should be willing 
to be detained another day or hour in these low, sultry 
plains, when by passing the narrow, but gloomy stream of 
death, my weary feet would rest on the heavenly shore, 
and my soul be set at liberty from the bondage of sin, far 
beyond the reach of temptation, to exult for evermore in 
its nearness and likeness to its blessed Saviour. 

" As to my hope and my confidence of acceptance with 
God, if any man has cause to renounce all his own right- 
eousness, his prayers, his tears, his self-denial, his labors 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 295 

for Christ and the Gospel, and in fact all that he is, or has, 
or has done, or will do, or can do, and to trust entirely 
and solely, and without conditions to grace, sovereign 
grace, flowing through an atoning Saviour, I am that man. 
Grace, sovereign grace, is my only confidence. A per- 
fectly right action, with perfectly right motives, I never 
performed, and never shall perform, till freed from this 
body of sin. I cannot even ask aright for pardoning, 
quickening, or sanctifying grace. Never did I feel so 
deeply as I have of late, that I must lie at the door of sov- 
ereign mercy, and depend entirely on that wondrous love, 
which from eternity wrought in the bowels of divine com- 
passion, and, in due time, was manifested in the sufferings 
of God's incarnate Son. c An unprofitable servant, 5 is the 
most appropriate epitaph for my tomb-stone. True, I have 
labored a few years for the spread of the Gospel in this 
heathen land. I have undergone some hardships and dan- 
gers, and have foregone the privilege of living near my 
friends and in a Christian country; but even supposing 
I had done all this with the purest and best of motives in 
every respect and in every instance, and supposing my 
few years had been the whole period of my life, what a 
trifle, what a mere atom this, in comparison with the ten 
thousand talents I owe to sovereign mercy. But, alas! 
I have to mourn, that two thirds of my life were spent in 
sin, and that the remaining third has been so much cut up 
and divided between serving God and myself. In think- 
ing on the probability of dying within a few months, but 
two or three things occasion me any considerable unwill- 
ingness to meet the solemn event. One is, the sore afflic- 
tion I know it will occasion my dear family, especially my 
fond, too fond wife. Her heart will be well nigh riven. 
But I must leave her with Him who is anointed to heal the 
broken hearted, and to bind up their wounds. My dear 
little son is still too young to remember me long, or to 
realize his loss. I have prayed for him many times, and 
can leave him in my Heavenly Father's hands. Another 
occasion of my being sometimes reluctant to die so soon, 
is the perishing state of the people around me. I have 
been studying now almost fifteen years, during the last 
ten of which, I have studied with more or less reference 
to being useful among the heathen. And now, if just as 



296 MEMOIR OF 

I am beginning to be qualified to labor a little among 
them, my days are cut short, much of my study and 
preparation seems to be in vain. But I chide myself for 
thinking or saying so. If I had done no good whatever 
here in Burmah, I ought to submit and be still under 
the recollection, that God's ways are not as our ways, nor 
his thoughts as our thoughts, and that he giveth no ac- 
count of his matters. But I trust God has made me of 
some service to a few poor benighted souls, especially 
among the Karens, who shall be my glory and joy in the 
day of the Lord Jesus. I know too, that God, if he see 
fit, can accomplish his designs of mercy respecting these 
heathen without my services. He can raise up others, or 
he can work by his Spirit, without our aid." 

The seeming abruptness with which this letter closes, 
may, probably, be accounted for by the physical debility to 
which he had been reduced by wasting disease. We feel 
that it is closed too soon — that but a part of his filial and 
fraternal feelings has been expressed — and that the finish 
of the last adieu, in hope of a speedy and glorious 
re-union in heaven, is most desirable. Perhaps, how- 
ever, this was a point on which he dared not venture. 
We have seen that his natural feelings were exquisitely 
tender. His affection for his friends was strong and deep, 
and he felt their sorrows as though they were his own. 
Aware, therefore, of the wounds which such a farewell 
would inflict, both in his own bosom and in those of his 
friends, he might choose to omit it. But there is often a 
pleasure in such pains, which we feel unwilling to forego. 

The wide and effectual door which Providence had 
opened for the prosecution of missionary efforts, both in 
the British Provinces and in Burman Proper, had encour- 
aged the Board of Missions to send help to the little band 
of laborers, who were " faint, yet pursuing." Messrs. 
Eugenio Kincaid and Francis Mason, with their wives, 
sailed from Boston, May 24th, 1830, and arrived at Maul- 
mein the 28th of November following. Mr. and Mrs. 
Mason had received instructions from the Board, directing 
them, as soon as convenient after reaching Burmah, to 
repair to the station at Tavoy, and assist Mr. Boardman 
in the labors under which he was now rapidly sinking. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 297 

They arrived at Tavoy Jan. 23d, 1831. But it was only 
in time to accompany our lamented missionary in his last 
tour among his Karens, and to witness his triumphant 
death. 

The following letter, addressed by Mr. Mason to 
Dr. Bolles, contains the first intelligence of this pain- 
ful event. 

" Tavoy, Feb. 12, 1831. 
" Dear Sir, 

"Having an opportunity to send to Maulmein imme- 
diately, I sit down to communicate the melancholy intelli- 
gence that brother Boardman is no more. He died yester- 
day, about noon, ten or twelve miles from this place, on his 
return from the Karen jungle, and was buried here on the 
mission premises, this morning at seven o'clock. 

" You are perhaps aware that when he left Tavoy last 
April, he promised the Karens that, if possible, he would 
return and pay them another visit at their villages. Soon 
after his return here, in December, the baptized Karens 
were in to see him, with many others applying for baptism; 
requesting him to make them his promised visit, and stating 
that there were many families in the village who wished for 
baptism, but were unable to come to Tavoy. 

" At my arrival, last month, I found that twenty-two 
Karens had been baptized, and brother Boardman prepar- 
ing to go into the jungle to examine others for this ordi- 
nance. Pie told me the Karens were building him a zayat 
near the foot of the mountain, which he crossed two years 
ago, and were coming in to carry him out there. When 
he met me on the wharf, I clearly saw the characters of 
death in his countenance. He was unable to walk to meet 
me, yet unwilling to show me any thing but the kindest 
attention, he had himself brought in a chair to the jetty, to 
welcome me on my landing. Though I looked upon him 
as a dying man, yet as I saw his heart was set on visiting 
his Karens, and as the physician not only approved but 
even encouraged the journey, I did not advise against his 
going. Indeed I felt unwilling to deprive him of the privi- 
lege of exhibiting so fine an illustration of the c ruling pas- 
sion strong in death.' Accordingly we proposed to start 



298 MEMOIR OF 

on the thirty-first of last month, the Karens having come 
in two days previous. 

" It was not contemplated, at first, that Mrs. Boardman 
should accompany us; but on the morning of our departure, 
she felt unwilling to be absent from him, without any one 
to perform those kind offices which his situation required, 
and which no one can perform like a wife. We therefore 
all started together in the afternoon, leaving the mission 
premises under the guard of a couple of Sepoys with which 
the military commander here readily furnished us. Brother 
Boardman was carried on a cot-bed all the way, except 
when the path round a precipitous hill was too narrow for 
two to walk abreast, and arrived at the place of our destina- 
tion on the evening of the third day, without any particular 
exhaustion. During our stay, however, he so evidently 
lost strength, that Mrs. Boardman on one occasion advised 
him to return. He replied with more than common ani- 
mation, ' The cause of God is of more importance than my 
health, and if I return now, our whole object will be de- 
feated. I want to see the work of the Lord go on. 5 

Last Wednesday morning, however, it became so ap- 
parent that he could not live long, that we deemed it 
expedient to return without delay; and on condition 
we completed the examination of the females and of the 
old men that day, and baptize in the evening, he con- 
sented to return on the day following. Accordingly a little 
before sunset he was carried out in his bed to the water 
side, where, lifting his languid head to gaze on the gratify- 
ing scene, I had the pleasure of baptising in his presence, 
thirty-four individuals, who gave satisfactory evidence to 
all, that they had passed from death unto life. After this, 
he seemed to feel that his work was done; he had said in 
the course of the day, that if he could live to see this in- 
gathering, he could in special mercy say, Lord, now lettest 
thou thy servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen 
thy salvation. 

" On Thursday morning we started on our return; when 
we arrived at the first house, its inmates refused us admit- 
tance. With some difficulty we got him into a covered 
corner of the verandah in a very exhausted state. Through 
the assiduous attention, however, of Mrs. Boardman, he 
appeared to revive, and he did not seem materially differ- 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 299 

ent on the succeeding morning from what he had been for 
several days. Still it was evident that the close of his 
earthly existence was rapidly approaching, and we con- 
cluded, with his approbation, to take him in a boat down a 
stream that was near, and which passes within three or 
four miles of Tavoy. He was carried out of the house, or 
rather from the house, by the Karens, who put him on 
board the boat, and Mrs. Boardman and myself followed. 
But on turning to see if he wanted any thing, we found his 
countenance fixed in death, and it were difficult to deter- 
mine whether he breathed or not. Thus did this inde- 
fatigable missionary die, as every missionary would wish to 
die, about his Master's business, and surrounded by those 
in whose conversion from heathenism he had been instru- 
mental. 

<c Alas! my brother, I have lost a friend of whom I had 
just seen enough to love. But what is my loss compared 
with that of his widowed companion? You who know 
something of the affection existing between them, may 
form some faint conception of her feelings. He was re- 
spected as well as loved by all who knew him, and his 
funeral this morning was attended by all the European 
gentlemen and officers of the station." 

The following letter is from Mrs. Boardman to her hus- 
band's parents. It furnishes a most affecting detail of the 
circumstances of his death. 

" Tavoy, March 7, 1831. 
" My beloved Parents, 

" With a heart glowing with joy, and at the same time 
rent with anguish unutterable, I take my pen to address 
you. You too will rejoice when you hear what God has 
wrought through the instrumentality of your beloved son. 
Yes, you will bless God that you were enabled to devote 
him to his blessed service among the heathen, when I tell 
you that within the last two months, fifty-seven have been 
baptized, all Karens, excepting one, a little boy of the 
school and son of the native governor. Twenty-three were 
baptized in this city by Moung Ing, and thirty-four in their 
native wilderness by Mr. Mason. 

" Mr. Mason arrived Jan. 23d, and on the 31st, he, with 



300 MEMOIR OF 

Mr. Boardman, myself and George, set out on a long prom- 
ised tour among the Karens. Mr. Boardman was very 
feeble, but we hoped the change of air and scenery would 
be beneficial. A company of Karens had come to convey 
us out, Mr. Boardman on his bed, and me in a chair. We 
reached the place on the third day, and found they had 
erected a bamboo chapel on a beautiful stream at the base 
of a range of mountains. The place was central, and nearly 
one hundred persons had assembled, more than half of them 
applicants for baptism. O it was a sight calculated to call 
forth the liveliest joy of which human nature is susceptible, 
and made me for a moment forget my bitter griefs — a sight 
far surpassing all I had ever anticipated, even in my most 
sanguine hours. The Karens cooked, ate and slept on the 
ground, by the river side, with no other shelter than the 
trees of the forest. Three years ago they were sunk in the 
lowest depths of ignorance and superstition. Now the glad 
tidings of mercy had reached them, and they were willing 
to live in the open air, away from their homes, for the sake 
of enjoying the privileges of the Gospel. 

"My dear husband had borne the journey better than 
we had feared, though he suffered from exhaustion and 
pain in his side, which, however, was much relieved by a 
little attention. His spirits were unusually good, and we 
fondly hoped that a few days' residence in that delightful 
airy spot, surrounded by his loved Karens, would recruit 
and invigorate his weakened frame. But I soon perceived 
he was failing, and tenderly urged his return to town, 
where he could enjoy the quietness of home, and the 
benefit of medical advice. But he repelled the thought at 
once, saying he confidently expected improvement from the 
change, and that the disappointment would be worse for 
him than staying. 'And even,' added he, 'should my 
poor unprofitable life be somewhat shortened by staying, 
ought I, on that account merely, to leave this interesting 
field? Should I not rather stay and assist in gathering in 
these dear scattered lambs of the fold? You know, Sarah, 
that coming on a foreign mission involves the probability 
of a shorter life, than staying in one's native country. And 
yet obedience to our Lord, and compassion for the perish- 
ing heathen, induced us to make this sacrifice. And have 
we ever repented that we came? No; I trust we can both 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 301 

say that we bless God that he has brought us to Burmah, 
that he directed our footsteps to Tavoy, and even that he 
has led us out here now. You already know, my love,' he 
continued, with a look of tenderness never to be forgotten, 
' that I cannot live long, I must sink under this disease; 
and should we go home now, the all important business 
which brought us out must be given up, and I might linger 
out a few days of suffering, stung by the reflection, that I 
had preferred a few idle days, to my Master's service. 
Don't therefore ask me to go, till these poor Karens have 
been baptized.' I saw he was right, but my feelings re- 
volted. Nothing seemed so valuable as his life, and I felt 
that I would make any sacrifice to prolong it, though it 
were but for one hour. Still a desire to gratify him, if no 
higher motive, made me silent, though my heart ached to 
see him so ill in such a wretched place, deprived of many 
of the comforts of life, to say nothing of the indulgences 
desirable in sickness. 

"The chapel was large, but open on all sides, excepting 
a small place built up for Mr. Mason, and a room about 
five feet wide and ten feet long, for the accommodation of 
Mr. Boardman and myself with our little boy. The roof 
was so low that I could not stand upright; and it was but 
poorly enclosed, so that he was exposed to the burning rays 
of the sun by day, and to the cold winds and damp fog by 
night. But his mind was happy, and he would often say, 
'If I live to see this one ingathering, I may well exclaim, 
with happy Simeon, Lord, now lettest thou thy servant 
depart in peace according to thy word, for mine eyes have 
seen thy salvation. How many ministers have wished they 
might die in their pulpits; and would not dying in a spot 
like this be even more blessed than dying in a pulpit at 
home? I feel that it would.' 

" Nor was it merely the pleasing state of things around 
him that filled his mind with comfort. He would some- 
times dwell on the infinite compassion of God, and his own 
unworthiness, till his strength was quite exhausted; and 
though he told Mr. Mason that he had not the rapture 
which he had sometimes enjoyed, yet his mind was calm 
and peaceful; and it was plainly perceptible, that earthly 
passions had died away, and that he was enjoying sweet 
foretastes of that rest into which he was so soon to enter. 

<26 



302 MEMOIR OF 

He would often say to me, ' My meditations are very sweet, 
though my mind seems as much weakened as my body. I 
have not had that liveliness of feeling which I have some- 
times enjoyed, owing to my great weakness, but I shall 
soon be released from these shackles, and be where I can 
praise God continually, without weariness. My thoughts 
delight to dwell on these words, There is no night there.' 

il I felt that the time of separation was fast approaching, 
and said to him, ' My dear, I have one request to make; 
it is, that you would pray much for George during your few 
remaining days; I shall soon be left alone, almost the only 
one on earth to pray for him, and I have great confidence 
in your dying prayers.' He looked earnestly at the little 
boy, and said, ' I will try to pray for him, but I trust very 
many prayers will ascend for the dear child from our friends 
at home, who will be induced to supplicate the more earn- 
estly for him, when they hear that he is left fatherless in a 
heathen land.' 

11 On Wednesday, while looking in the glass, he seemed 
at once to see symptoms of his approaching dissolution, and 
said without emotion, ' I have altered greatly — I am sink- 
ing into the grave very fast — just on the verge. 5 Mr. Ma- 
son said to him, ' Is there nothing we can do for you? Had 
we not better call the physician? Or shall we try to remove 
you into town immediately?' After a few moments' deliber- 
ation, it was concluded to defer the baptism of the male 
applicants, and set out for home early the next morning. 
Nearly all the female candidates had been examined, and 
as it is difficult for them to come to town> it was thought 
best that Mr. Mason should baptize them in the evening. 
We knelt down, and Mr. Mason having prayed for a bless- 
ing on the decision, with sorrowful hearts we sat down to 
breakfast. 

" While we were at the table, my beloved husband said, 
s I shall soon be thrown away for this world; but I hope 
the Lord Jesus will take me up. That merciful Being who is 
represented as passing by, and having compassion on the 
poor cast-out infant, will not suffer me to perish. O, I 
have no hope but in the wonderful, condescending, infinite 
mercy of God through his dear Son. I cast my poor per- 
ishing soul, loaded with sin as it is, upon his compassionate 
arms, assured that all will be for ever safe.' On seeing my 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 303 

tears, he said, ' Are you not reconciled to the will of God, my 
love?' When I told him I hoped I did not feel unreconciled, 
he continued, ' I have long ago, and many times, committed 
you and our little one into the hands of our covenant God. 
He is the husband of the widow and the father of the 
fatherless. Leave thy fatherless children, I will preserve 
them alive; and let thy widows trust in me, saith the Lord. 
He will be your stay and support when I am gone. The 
separation will be but short. O how happy I shall be to 
welcome you to heaven.' He then addressed Mr. Mason 
as follows, 'Brother, I am heartily rejoiced, and bless God 
that you have arrived, and especially am I gratified, that 
you are so much interested for the poor Karens. You will, 
I am assured, watch over them, and take care of them; 
and if some of them turn back, you will still care for them. 
As to my dear wife and child, I know you will do all in 
your power to make them comfortable. Mrs. B. will prob- 
ably spend the ensuing rain in Tavoy. She will be happy 
with you and Mrs. Mason; that is, as happy as she can be 
in her state of loneliness. She will mourn for me, and a 
widow's state is desolate and sorrowful at best. But God 
will be infinitely better to her than I have ever been.' On 
the same day, he wished me to read some hymns on afflic- 
tion, sickness, death, &c. I took Wesley's Hymn Book, 
the only one we had with us, and read several, among 
others the one beginning, *■ Ah lovely appearance of death.' 

<c On Wednesday evening, thirty-four persons were bap- 
tized. Mr. Boardman was carried to the waterside, though 
so weak that he could scarcely breathe without the contin- 
ual use of the fan and the smelling-bottle. The joyful 
sight was almost too much for his feeble frame. When we 
reached the chapel, he said he should like to sit up and 
take tea with us. We placed his cot near the table, 
and having bolstered him up, we took tea together. He 
asked the blessing, and did it with his right hand upraised, 
and in a tone that struck me to the heart. It was the same 
tremulous, yet urgent, and I had almost said, unearthly 
voice, with which my aged grandfather used to pray. We 
now began to notice that brightening of the mental facul- 
ties, which I had heard spoken of in persons near their 
end. 

11 After tea was removed, all the disciples present, about 



304 MEMOIR OF 

fifty in number, gathered around him, and he addressed 
them for a few moments in language like the following: ' I 
did hope to stay with you till after Lord's-day, and adminis- 
ter to you once more the Lord's-Supper. But God is calling 
me away from you. I am about to die, and shall soon be 
inconceivably happy in heaven. When I am gone, remem- 
ber what I have taught you; and O, be careful to persevere 
unto the end, that when you die we may meet one another 
in the presence of God, never more to part. Listen to the 
word of the new teacher and the teacheress as you have 
done to mine. The teacheress will be very much dis- 
tressed. Strive to lighten her burdens and comfort her by 
your good conduct. Do not neglect prayer. The eternal 
God, to whom you pray, is unchangeable. Earthly teachers 
sicken and die, but God remains for ever the same. Love 
Jesus Christ with all your hearts, and you will be for ever 
safe.' This address I gathered from the Karens, as I was 
absent preparing his things for the night. Having rested a 
few minutes, he offered a short prayer, and then with Mr. 
Mason's assistance, distributed tracts and portions of Scrip- 
ture to them all. Early the next morning we left for home, 
accompanied by nearly all the males and some of the females, 
the remainder returning to their homes in the wilderness. 
Mr. Boardman was free from pain during the day, and there 
was no unfavorable change except that his mouth grew 
sore. But at four o'clock in the afternoon we were over- 
taken by a violent shower of rain, accompanied by lightning 
and thunder. There was no house in sight, and we were 
obliged to remain in the open air exposed to the merciless 
storm. We covered him with mats and blankets, and held 
our umbrellas over him, all to no purpose. I was obliged 
to stand and see the storm beating upon him, till his mat- 
tress and pillows were drenched with rain. We hastened 
on, and soon came to a Tavoy house. The inhabitants 
at first refused us admittance, and we ran for shelter into 
the out-houses. The shed I happened to enter, proved 
to be the ' house of their gods,' and thus I committed an 
almost unpardonable offence. After some persuasion, they 
admitted us into the house, or rather verandah, for they 
would not allow us to sleep inside, though I begged the 
privilege for my sick husband with tears. In ordinary cases, 
perhaps, they would have been hospitable; but they knew 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 305 

Mr. Boardman as a teacher of a foreign religion, and that 
the Karens in our company had embraced that religion. 

" At evening worship, Mr. Boardman requested Mr. Ma- 
son to read the thirty-fourth Psalm. He seemed almost 
spent and said, ' This poor perishing dust will soon be laid 
in the grave, but God can employ other lumps of clay to 
perform his will, as easily as he has this poor unworthy one.' 
I told him, I should like to sit up and watch by him, but 
he objected, and said in a tender supplicating tone, ' cannot 
we sleep together?' The rain still continued, and his cot was 
wet, so that he was obliged to lie on the bamboo floor. 
Having found a place where our little boy could sleep with- 
out danger of falling through openings in the floor, I 
threw myself down, without undressing, beside my beloved 
husband. I spoke to him often during the night, and he 
said he felt well, excepting an uncomfortable feeling in his 
mouth and throat. This was somewhat relieved by fre- 
quent washings with cold water. Miserably wretched as 
his situation was, he did not complain; on the contrary, 
his heart seemed overflowing with gratitude. c O,' said he, 
' how kind and good our Father in heaven is to me; how 
many are racked with pain, while I, though near the 
grave, am almost free from distress of body. I suffer no- 
thing, nothing to what you, my dear Sarah, had to endure 
last year, when I thought I must lose you. And then I 
have you to move me so tenderly. I should have sunk into 
the grave ere this, but for your assiduous attention. And 
brother Mason is as kind to me as if he were my own 
brother. And then how many, in addition to pain of body, 
have anguish of soul, while my mind is sweetly stayed on 
God.' On my saying, ' I hope we shall be at home to-mor- 
row night, where you can lie on your comfortable bed, and 
I can nurse you as I wish,' he said, * I want nothing that 
the world can afford but my wife and friends; earthly con- 
veniences and comforts are of little consequence to one 
so near heaven. I only want them for your sake.' In the 
morning we thought him a little better, though I perceived 
when I gave him his sago, that his breath was very short. 
He however took rather more nourishment than usual, and 
spoke about the manner of his conveyance home. We as- 
certained that by waiting until twelve o'clock, we could go 
the greater part of the way by water. 

26* 



306 MEMOIR OP 

" At about nine o'clock, his hands and feet grew cold, 
and the affectionate Karens rubbed them all the forenoon, 
excepting a few moments when he requested to be left 
alone. At ten o'clock he was much distressed for breath, 
and I thought the long dreaded moment had arrived. I 
asked him if he felt as if he was going home, — •' not just 
yet,' he replied. On giving him a little wine and water, 
he revived. Shortly after he said, ' you were alarmed with- 
out cause, just now, dear — I know the reason of the dis- 
tress I felt, but am too weak to explain it to you.' In a few 
moments he said to me, ' Since you spoke to me about 
George, I have prayed for him almost incessantly — more 
than in all my life before.' 

" It drew near twelve, the time for us to go to the 
boat. We were distressed at the thought of removing 
him, when evidently so near the last struggle, though we 
did not think it so near as it really was. But there was 
no alternative. The chilling frown of the iron-faced 
Tavoyer was to us as if he were continually saying, f be- 
gone.' I wanted a little broth for my expiring husband, 
but on asking them for a fowl, they said they had none, 
though at that instant, on glancing my eye through an 
opening in the floor, I saw three or four under the house. 
My heart was well nigh breaking. 

" We hastened to the boat, which was only a few steps 
from the house. The Karens carried Mr. Boardman first, 
and as the shore was muddy, I was obliged to wait till 
they could return for me. They took me immediately to 
him; but O the agony of my soul, when I saw the hand of 
death was on him! He was looking me full in the face, 
but his eyes were changed, not dimmed, but brightened, 
and the pupils so dilated that I feared he could not see 
me. I spoke to him — kissed him — but he made no return, 
though I fancied that he tried to move his lips. I pressed 
his hand, knowing if he could he would return the pres- 
sure; but, alas! for the first time, he was insensible to my 
love, and for ever. I had brought a glass of wine and 
water already mixed, and a smelling-bottle, but neither 
was of any avail to him now. Agreeably to a previous 
request, I called the faithful Karens, who loved him so 
much, and whom he had loved unto death, to come and 
watch his last gentle breathings, for there was no struggle. 



REV. G. D. BOARD MAN. 307 

" Never, my dear parents, did one of our poor fallen 
race have less to contend with in the last enemy. Little 
George was brought to see his dying father, but he was 
too young to know there was cause for grief. When 
Sarah died, her father said to George, ' Poor little boy, 
you will not know to-morrow what you have lost to-day. 5 
A deep pang rent my bosom at the recollection of this, 
and a still deeper one succeeded when the thought struck 
me, that though my little boy may not know to-morrow 
what he lost to-day, yet when years have rolled by, and he 
shall have felt the unkindness of a deceitful, selfish world, 
he will know. 

(S Mr. Mason wept, and the sorrowing Karens knelt 
down in prayer to God — that God, of whom their expiring 
teacher had taught them — that God, into whose presence 
the emancipated spirit was just entering — that God with 
whom they hope and expect to be happy for ever. My own 
feelings I will not attempt to describe. You may have 
some faint idea of them, when you recollect what he was 
to me, how tenderly I loved him, and, at the same time, 
bear in mind the precious promises to the afflicted. 

" We came in silence down the river, and landed about 
three miles from our house. The Karens placed his 
precious remains on his little bed, and with feelings which 
you can better imagine than I describe, we proceeded 
homewards. The mournful intelligence had reached town 
before us, and we were soon met by Moung Ing, the Bur- 
man preacher. At the sight of us he burst into a flood of 
tears. Next we met the two native Christian sisters who 
lived with us. But the moment of most bitter anguish was 
yet to come on our arrival at the house. They took him 
into the sleeping room, and when I uncovered his face, 
for a few moments, nothing was heard but reiterated sobs. 
He had not altered — the same sweet smile with which he 
was wont to welcome me, sat on his countenance. His 
eyes had opened in bringing him, and all present seemed 
expecting to hear his voice, when the thought, that it was 
silent for ever, rushed upon us, and filled us with anguish 
sudden and unutterable. There were the Burman Chris- 
tians, who had listened so long, with edification and delight, 
to his preaching — there were the Karens, who looked to 
him as their guide, their earthly all — there were the schol- 



308 MEMOIR OF 

ars whom he had taught the way to heaven, and the Chris- 
tian sisters, whose privilege it had been to wash, as it were, 
his feet. 

" Early next morning his funeral was attended, and all 
the Europeans in the place, with many natives, were pres- 
ent. It may be some consolation to you to know that 
every thing was performed in as decent a manner, as if he 
had been buried in our own dear native land. By his own 
request he was interred on the south side of our darling 
first-born. It is a pleasant circumstance to me that they 
sleep side by side. But it is infinitely more consoling to 
think, that their glorified spirits have met in that blissful 
world, where sin and death never enter, and sorrow is un- 
known. 

" Praying that we may be abundantly prepared to enter 
into our glorious rest, I remain, my dear parents, your 
deeply afflicted, but most affectionate child, 

S. H. BOARDMAN." 

The subjoined document, purporting to be an epitaph, 
was sent to this country, with other papers from Tavoy. 



SACRED 
TO THE MEMORY OF 

GEORGE D. BOARDMAN, 
AMERICAN MISSIONARY TO BURMAH, 

Born Feb. 8, 1801— Died Feb. 11, 1831. 

His Epitaph is written in the adjoining Forests. 

Ask in the Christian villages of yonder mountains — Who taught 

you to abandon the worship of demons ? Who raised 

you from vice to morality? Who brought you 

your Bibles, your Sabbaths, and your 

words of Prayer ? 

LET THE REPLY BE HIS EULOGY. 

A cruce corona. 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 309 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Conclusion. 

The esteem in which Mr. Boardman was held by his 
missionary associates, is fully attested by the following ex- 
tract from Mr. Judson's journal. 

M One of the brightest luminaries of Burmah is extin- 
guished — dear brother Boardman is gone to his eternal 
rest. He fell gloriously at the head of his troops in the 
arms of victory — thirty-eight wild Karens having been 
brought into the camp of King Jesus since the beginning 
of the year, besides the thirty-two that were brought in 
during the two preceding years. Disabled by wounds, he 
was obliged, through the whole of his last expedition, to be 
carried on a litter; but his presence was a host, and the 
Holy Spirit accompanied his dying whispers with almighty 
influence. Such a death, next to that of martyrdom, must 
be glorious in the eyes of Heaven. Well may we rest as- 
sured, that a triumphal crown awaits him on the great day, 
and ' Well done, good and faithful Boardman, enter thou 
into the joy of thy Lord.' " 

This testimony to his worth is merited. Few mission- 
aries have had the honor of accomplishing so much for 
God in so short a time. Omitting entirely the success of 
his labors with the Circular Road church in Calcutta, and 
leaving out of the account his establishment of the station 
at Maulmein, and the result of his efforts for the conver- 
sion of the Burmans, who daily thronged his zayat; the 
success of the Gospel at Tavoy alone, during the short 
period of his labors, has rarely been surpassed, in the same 
length of time, even in Christian countries. He had oc- 
cupied that important station a little less than three years, 
from which is to be deducted seven months' absence at 
one time, by reason of ill health, besides almost perpetual 
interruptions by sickness and deaths in his family, and a 



310 MEMOIR OF 

suspension of his labors for sometime, in consequence of 
the revolt at Tavoy; yet, in the short time left him for 
missionary operations, he succeeded, under God, in gath- 
ering a church of seventy professed disciples, mostly from 
the Karen jungle. Twenty-six were baptized soon after 
his death, most, if not all of whom, probably owed their 
hope of heaven to his instrumentality. 

But the extent of his usefulness is not to be measured 
by the number of hopeful converts to Christianity, gathered 
by his immediate labors. The seed which he sowed is 
still springing up, and though he rests from his labors, his 
voice yet lives in its echoes amid the hills and the valleys 
of his beloved Karens. Under date of December 19th, 
1831, Mr. Mason, who succeeded him at Tavoy, has the 
following note in his journal: 

"I have been busily occupied all day and evening with 
the examination of candidates for baptism, and have re- 
ceived thirteen. One man, Moung Thah Oo, attributes 
his conversion to the preaching of a Karen Christian, 
during the last rains, but most of them heard Mr. Board- 
man preach when he visited them three years ago, and say 
they believed at the first hearing, but did not obtain a new 
heart till about a year afterwards. One said he got a new 
mind when some of the first converts were baptized. Thus 
the work of conversion seems to have been produced, by 
the blessing of God, on means precisely similar to those 
which are blessed in revivals at home. The whole, how- 
ever, is to be traced to Mr. Boardman's first visit to the 
jungle in 1829. An impulse was then given to Karen 
minds, which I confidently anticipate will never stop, until 
the whole nation is converted." 

The following just delineation of his moral, religious 
and intellectual character, has been kindly furnished by 
one who knew him best, Dr. Chaplin, under whose imme- 
diate instruction he received his collegiate education. 

" Dear Sir, 

" In compliance with your request, I will attempt to 
state a few things in relation to Mr. Boardman. 

" When I first became acquainted with him, he appeared 



R E V. G. D. B A R D M A N. 311 

to be a youth of sober habits, and of superior intellectual 
powers, but gave no evidence of piety. During his con- 
nection with this college as an under-graduate, and pre- 
viously to his manifesting any special interest in religious 
subjects, I had frequent opportunities of observing the 
movements of his mind, and the gradual development of 
its powers. He seemed to have an unusual share of what 
Dr. Paley calls f the heroic character. 5 He might be said 
to be quick in his sensibilities, jealous of his fame, eager 
in his attachments, inflexible in his purpose. He was re- 
markable, too, for ' vigor, firmness and resolution,' and for 
a kind of haughty independence, which made him unwil- 
ling to be indebted to others for his views on any subject 
whatever. When engaged in studying a text-book, he 
never seemed anxious to obtain merely an acquaintance 
with it, or to qualify himself to state the views of the author 
with fluency or correctness. Accordingly, he seldom ap- 
peared remarkably ready at a recitation. In stating the 
sentiments of a writer, he was frequently slow, and seemed 
to be at a loss. His sole object evidently was to canvass 
the subject of which his author treated, and to obtain such 
views of it as would afford satisfaction to his own mind. 

"When he became the subject of renewing grace, his 
intellectual character remained the same; but his moral 
feelings were changed in no ordinary degree. His inde- 
pendence of mind continued; but the haughtiness con- 
nected with it seemed to have entirely disappeared. In 
all rny intercourse with him, I found him one of the most 
humble, teachable, modest young men with whom I was 
ever acquainted. He always seemed ready to receive ad- 
vice, and to consider it with candor and attention. 

"Apprized of his intellectual and moral worth, I felt 
anxious to secure his services as an officer in this college. 
I accordingly recommended him to the Trustees, who, 
immediately after he was graduated, appointed him a 
Tutor, with the understanding, that as soon as circum- 
stances should permit, a Professorship should be given 
him. It was then my hope that he would continue in the 
college for many years, and eventually take my place. 
But it was soon manifest that such expectations could not 
be realized. After officiating as Tutor to good accep- 
tance, for several months, he began to manifest a deep 



312 MEMOIR OF 

interest in missionary affairs, and at length informed his 
friends that he felt it his duty to consecrate himself to the 
support of the missionary cause. This annunciation gave 
me no little uneasiness. But the evidence he gave, that in 
devoting himself to this great work, he was influenced by 
motives of genuine piety, and that he possessed the quali- 
fications of a missionary in an eminent degree, would not 
suffer me to oppose his wishes. I felt it my duty to sacri- 
fice all the pleasing anticipations I had entertained of aid 
and comfort from his being associated with me in the labors 
of the seminary, and to give my consent to his engaging in 
the missionary cause." 

A prominent religious characteristic of Mr. Boardman, 
that of ascribing all he was and all he hoped for, to the 
free sovereign grace of God in Christ, gave a complexion 
to all he did and said. On being asked by his friend, 
soon after their first acquaintance, how long it had been 
since he found the Saviour, he promptly replied, with 
great energy, " It is now about ten months since the Sa- 
viour found me; and I can never sufficiently admire that 
grace which induced him to look after so worthless a crea- 
ture." 

His life furnishes a happy exemplification of the mind of 
Him, who went about doing good — who sought not his own 
glory, but the glory of him that sent him. Unconscious 
that he possessed, to the extent in which it is here de- 
veloped, the spirit of self-denial, he deeply lamented 
the want of it in himself and others. " Until Christians," 
he often remarked, li are more willing to sacrifice, toil 
and suffer for Christ's sake, the world cannot be con- 
verted. There needs to be a spirit of more expansive be- 
nevolence, like that which swelled the bosom of the Saviour 
and his apostles, who counted not their lives dear unto 
themselves." 

A disinterested benevolence, so far as the term is ap- 
plicable in any case, characterized his whole conduct. 
He did not select some favorite field in heathen lands, 
which fancy or facts had decked with a thousand allure- 
ments, as the scene of his future labors; he thought, as 
we have seen, of the Western Indians, and his heart 
leaped with joy, when he imagined himself in the midst of 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN, 313 

savages, traversing their wild and dreary forests with the 
Bible in his hand, to give them the light of life. He 
thought of the dispersed of Judah and of the scattered 
tribes of Israel, and while other doors of usefulness seemed 
closed against him, his heart throbbed with interest in 
their favor, and he sighed to tell them that the Messiah, 
for whom they were still looking, had already come, and 
had bled for their redemption. He thought of Palestine; 
but it was not that the tombs of the prophets were there, 
and the sepulchre of the Man of Calvary — that he might 
ascend the heights of Carmel and Lebanon and gaze upon 
the city of the great King; it was that he might direct its 
multitudes to Him, to whom all the prophets bear witness. 
He thought of China, and Africa, and the islands of the 
sea. He looked abroad over the earth, not to feast his 
imagination with the beauty or sublimity of its natural 
scenery, but to penetrate the abodes of want and wretch-, 
edness; and in proportion as these were disclosed, he 
longed to carry to them the light of immortality. If he 
had any choice, as to the field of his future toils, it was 
dictated only by the prospects of greater usefulness. His 
preference of place he kept under the entire control of a 
sober sense of duty. Hence, in offering himself to the 
Board, he desired that he might be sent in whatever direc- 
tion they might think proper. 

His piety did not, through too great a mixture of human 
frailties, assume an ostentatious character, obtruding itself, 
indiscriminately, on the notice of all who happened to fall 
in his way. He was, indeed, bold and valiant for the 
truth when it needed his support; but grace had so tem- 
pered the sterner features of his character, and brought 
down every thought to the obedience of Christ, that he 
was modest, teachable and retiring. Like the Saviour, 
whom he loved and wished to imitate, he was meek and 
lowly in heart. He was the last, however, to view himself 
in this light, and often and bitterly lamented his want of 
conformity to the divine image. He regarded himself, he 
said, as a mote swimming in the air, every motion of 
which was directed by an unseen agency. Yet the con- 
sciousness of his comparative insignificance and entire de- 
pendence on God, had no tendency whatever to relax the 
energies of his mind, or discourage benevolent effort. He 

27 



314 MEMOIR OF 

once remarked to his friend, nearly in the language of 
Mills, " You and I, though very little creatures, may exert 
an influence that shall be felt across the Atlantic." How 
far he acted upon this principle, and what have been the 
results, the reader is prepared to judge. 

It hardly need be said, that prayer was a duty in which 
he delighted and abounded. But it is a fact worthy of 
particular regard, that most of the persons, for whose sal- 
vation he expressed so much feeling in some of his com- 
munications, and for whom he offered up daily prayers, 
have since given hopeful evidence of conversion. His re- 
markable success in preaching the Gospel, and in bringing 
pagans to the knowledge of the truth, is to be traced, in a 
very considerable degree, to the fervor and prevalence of 
his intercessions. It was in this exercise, more than in 
any other, that his spirit became so imbued with the savor 
of the divine presence and the glory of the divine perfec- 
tions, that his addresses seemed to bring his attentive hear- 
ers immediately before God, producing, as he often tells us, 
a deep and awful solemnity of mind. 

He was deliberate in forming, and decisive in executing 
his plans of operation. His history furnishes numerous 
examples of the truth of this remark. A general im- 
pression that it was his duty to devote himself to the cause 
of missions, did not satisfy him. His motives to engage in 
the work were taken up separately, and made to pass 
under the most rigid scrutiny. The practicability and 
probable results of a specified course, were first examined; 
and when once determined as to the path of duty, no ordi- 
nary discouragements could divert him from his purpose. 
If compelled, as he sometimes was by insurmountable ob- 
stacles, to relinquish a favorite course for a season, he 
returned to it again, when circumstances would justify, 
with renewed ardor. This prominent trait of character, 
which began to be developed in his early years, and be- 
came increasingly conspicuous as he advanced in life, 
carried him steadily forward through his brief, but brilliant 
career, and burst forth, in his last tour among the Karens, 
with an energy perhaps never surpassed. 

The spirit of patient endurance, so conspicuously dis- 
played in the various and accumulated trials which befell 
him, is worthy of particular regard. Instead of wondering 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 315 

that the language of his journals is sometimes plaintive, 
we may rather wonder that it did not descend to that of 
despondency, or even of despair. His trials were not to 
be compared, indeed, with those which had befallen some 
of his worthy associates in missionary labor, but they were 
such as required a large measure of grace to be endured 
with Christian equanimity. 

To an ambitious mind, a mission to the heathen may 
be clothed with many fanciful attractions. The greatness, 
even of the undertaking, the self-devotion required of the 
missionary, his tearing himself away from the land of 
his nativity, and his voluntary exile in a pagan country, 
as they throw around the enterprise an air of romance, 
are eminently fitted to excite the aspirations of such as 
thirst for the applause of men. But to Mr. Boardman, 
the work appeared in quite a different light. It was in- 
deed desirable, but not for its toils and sufferings, nor 
for the breath of human applause; but for its overwhelm- 
ing importance to the souls of men and the glory of Christ 
These solemn realities had divested it, in his mind, of that 
tinsel glitter which allures the mere aspirant for worldly 
fame. He went forth to his work under the full convic- 
tion of its tremendous responsibilities. 

At first, the missionary sees only the outlines of the pic- 
ture before him, and those not in the strength of their real 
colors. As the time of trial approaches, those colors begin 
to brighten. But it is the endurance of all, of more even 
than was at first anticipated, that constitutes the finishing 
of the piece, the filling up of the picture. Yet, even here, 
our lamented friend maintained an unblenching firmness. 
He went in the strength of the Lord God, and that strength 
was made perfect in his weakness. 

All who were intimately acquainted with Mr. Board- 
man, and had an opportunity of studying the character of 
his mind, must have observed that he was, in a high de- 
gree, intellectual in his conversation, his reading and his 
devotional exercises. Of course, he was the warm friend 
of thorough education for the ministry, and deplored that 
preaching which did not instruct as well as excite. Hence, 
too, a prominent object in his missionary labors was, by the 
establishment of schools, to unfetter the mind and elevate 
the intellectual character of the heathen. 



316 MEMOIR OF 

We know comparatively little of Mr. Boardman as a 
preacher of the Gospel. Most of his sermons, previously 
to leaving America, were of a missionary cast. During 
his last tour through his native State, he frequently ad- 
dressed large and attentive assemblies on that great theme, 
which had so absorbed the powers of his own mind. From 
what we know of the ardor of his feelings in relation to 
missions — of the entire concentration of himself to the 
work — of the high estimate at which he fixed the value 
of souls, and of the predominance of grace over every 
secular consideration, we might naturally infer, that his 
addresses on that subject would be of a character not easily 
resisted. Such, in many instances, was the fact. And 
when it was remembered that he who addressed them was 
himself the missionary, that he was pleading, not his own 
interest, but that of the heathen who were perishing for 
lack of knowledge, and among whom he expected to toil, 
to suffer, and to die, a powerful influence was felt through 
the assembly expanding the heart of benevolence, un- 
clinching the hand of avarice, and rebuking the slothful- 
ness of such as were at ease in Zion. On these occasions 
he appeared peculiarly in his element. He seemed, by 
the divine unction which was sometimes poured upon him, 
to lose sight of every thing but the eternal destinies of 
the heathen, and the paramount obligation of Christians 
to send them the means of salvation. His own soul, 
which was full to overflowing, gave vent to its feelings 

" In thoughts that breathe, and words that burn." 

Accordingly, substantial evidence was given of the effect 
of his appeals. 

His addresses were usually dispassionate. Instruction 
was the point at which he aimed, and having informed the 
mind, he labored to fix the judgment and to incline the 
will. In the latter case only, did he feel himself justified 
in appealing to the passions, and then his accurate know- 
ledge of the human heart enabled him to do it with much 
effect. He did not often weep. A manly firmness and 
entire self-possession usually characterized his addresses. 
But there were topics on which he sometimes touched, 
which seemed to thrill through his soul. There were 
thoughts, which, in the midst of his discourse, would rush 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 317 

upon his mind with such subduing power, as to produce 
an almost entire transformation of the man — to light up 
his countenance with the glow of benignity, and to soften 
the harsher tones of his voice into those of the most melt- 
ing tenderness. And then he was not ashamed to weep, 
for the love of Christ constrained him. 

He was naturally a little reserved, and seldom gave a 
gratuitous opinion. His reserve, however, was not, on the 
one hand, the result of superior self-esteem, nor, on the 
other, of a timid distrust of his abilities. His history fur- 
nishes ample evidence that these two extremes had little to 
do in the composition of his mind. It was rather the effort 
of mental abstraction, a faculty which he possessed in no 
ordinary degree. He seemed to have much less to do with 
the material than with the intellectual world. He had 
formed the habit of close thinking, and he delighted in it. 
It is owing in part to the same quality of mind, and in part, 
perhaps, to partial destitution of taste for natural scenery, 
that he so seldom attempted a delineation of the places 
which came under his observation, or of the manners and 
customs of the people among whom he dwelt. Where the 
journals of other missionaries would have abounded with 
glowing description, his is almost entirely silent. His 
sketches are interesting mainly for the matters of fact 
which they exhibit. But they have this advantage — and 
it is one which fully compensates for other deficiencies — 
that the missionary and missionary ground, are always 
distinctly seen. 

His features were good, and there was something in his 
countenance indicative of sternness. Yet he was mild and 
affable, and susceptible of the most tender emotions. His 
person was tall and spare; his gait firm and moderate, 
bending a little forward, with his eyes fixed on the ground, 
and his chin resting on his bosom. When suddenly accost- 
ed, he seemed to be roused from intense thoughtfulness; 
but was immediately collected and ready to return the most 
friendly salutations, or to enter into conversation on any 
subject which interested him. His forehead was high, but 
inclining in a direction backward, and his large blue eye, 
was deeply set under a projecting brow. His other features 
were of a kindred style, prominent, but not disproportionate, 
and his whole appearance manful and pleasingly dignified. 

27* 



318 MEMOIR OP 

The bereaved widow and orphan son of our lamented 
friend, have high claims on the sympathies and prayers of 
American Christians. For her son, she was encouraged to 
hope, by her expiring husband, that other prayers than his 
would be offered, when it should be known that the father 
was no more. Let the pledge given by the dying mission- 
ary in faith of its fulfilment, be redeemed; and let the 
prayers of Christians ascend before the throne that the son 
may be as the father. 

iC A widow's state is sorrowful at the best," was the ten- 
der sentiment that fell from his lips while the hand of death 
was on him. But a widow in foreign lands, surrounded by 
iron-hearted pagans, far from the kind attentions of sympa- 
thising friends, is desolate indeed; the more so in the case 
before us, because her loss is no ordinary one. As his at- 
tachment to other friends was ardent, to her it was pecu- 
liarly so. His affection for the partner of his life, as may be 
seen from a few extracts from his letters, and as might have 
been more fully shown, had it not been sacrilege to intrude 
into the domestic sanctuary, and bring forth its hidden fur- 
niture to the public eye, was of the warmest, tenderest, purest 
kind; an affection which identified her interest with his 
own, and which was never insensible to her sufferings, or 
unkind in its treatment. But we will pray that the widow's 
God and the orphan's Father may be with her, to sustain 
her in her lonely condition, and to fit both her and her dear 
George for a happy re-union with him whom she so justly 
loved. 

To his bereaved parents and friends, we affectionately 
tender our sympathies. But they have a better consolation 
than we can afford. For the loss which they have sustain- 
ed they have an ample compensation in the success which 
crowned his labors. His aged father, in a letter to Dr. Bolles, 
holds the following submissive language: M I can say, that 
when he first expressed to me his views respecting the mis- 
sionary cause, it was the joy and rejoicing of my heart, nor 
have I perceived, that any of the family, even to this day, 
have felt the least regret that he engaged in that im- 
portant work. We feel amply compensated, by the success 
which has attended his labors, for all the privations we 
have been called to endure." And well they may. Is it 
esteemed an honor among men to be raised to seats of 



REV. G. D. BOARDMAN. 319 

power, to receive the appJause of the world, to possess the 
wealth and control the destinies of nations? His was an 
honor rendered greater than theirs by the more noble en- 
terprise in which he was engaged, by the superior dignity 
of an ambassador of Christ, by the remarkable success 
which crowned his embassy, and by the higher and more 
lasting applause of well done good and faithful servant. 
His are laurels that will not wither, a crown which shall 
never fade, robes that will not tarnish, a kingdom which 
shall never be removed. 

Happy ought that parent to consider himself, who is 
permitted to train up a child for such extraordinary use- 
fulness; whose superior mental endowments are sanctified 
by the grace of God and devoted to his service ; whose 
expansive benevolence enables him to look abroad upon a 
world lying in wickedness and buried in the shadow of 
death, and whose zeal for its redemption prompts him to re- 
gard with comparative indifference, sacrifices, sufferings, 
dangers and death, in a pagan land. More especially 
ought he to consider himself happy in the remembrance 
that these toils and sufferings have not been in vain; that 
the child whom God has assisted him in training up 
for himself, has actually done much towards meliorating 
the condition of his species, has dispelled a portion of the 
moral darkness which brooded upon the minds of pagans, 
has diminished by his efforts the wailings of endless des- 
pair, and by adding new gems to the crown of his Redeemer, 
has raised to a higher key the everlasting song of heaven. 



Publishers, Booksellers and Stationers, 

Charles D. Gould, ) 59 WASHINGTON-St. 

Charles S. Kendall, > BOSTON 

Joshua Lincoln. S 



G. K. & L. keep a general assortment of Books in the various 
branches of Literature, Science and Theology. — 
Also, Stationary, which they sell on the 

MOST REASONABLE TERMS. 

Among the many valuable works which they publish are the 

following : 

MEMOIR OF ROGER WILLIAMS, the founder of the 
State of Rhode Island. By James D. Knowles, A. M. Pro- 
fessor in the Newton Theological Institution. 

From the Christian Watchman. 

In perusing Prof. Knowles' Memoir of Roger Williams, the reader will 
find much of this beauty of history combined with biography. There were 
many noble traits of character in Mr. Williams, which rendered him the 
object of deserved admiration ; such as his eminent piety, his acts of human- 
ity and justice towards the Indians, his unbending integrity in principle, &c. 
The volume is a rich acquisition to the history of our country, ranking high 
in the catalogue of our best works in American literature. 
From the New England Magazine. 

We regard this work as a valuable accession to our colonial history. It 
exhibits marks of laborious research, and is written in a style of unaffected 
simplicity and clearness. 

MEMOIR OF REV. WM. STAUGHTON, D. D. By 
Rev. S. Lynd, A. M. of Cincinnati, Ohio. Embellished 
with a Likeness. 

The thousands still living, who have listened with rapture to the messages 
of salvation that flowed from his lips ; those gentlemen, who have been train- 
ed up by his hand for usefulness in society, and especially those whose gifts 
in the church he aided and cherished by his instructions, as well as the 
Christian and literary public, will review his life with peculiar satisfaction. 

MEMOIR OF MRS. ANN H. JUDSON, late Missionary 
to Burmah ; new and enlarged edition. Including a His- 
tory of the American Baptist Mission in the Burman empire 
to the present time. By James D. Knowles. Embellished 
with Engravings. 

Extract from Mrs. Hale's Ladies' Magazine. 
We are glad to announce this work to our readers. The character of 
Mrs. Judson is an honor to American ladies. The ardent faith that incited 
her to engage in an enterprise so full of perils, the fortitude she exhibited 



o 



under trials which seems almost incredible a delicate woman could have sur- 
mounted ; her griefs, and the hopes that supported her, should be read in her 
own expressive language. Her talents were unquestionably of a high order, 
but the predominant quality of her mind was its energy. The work contains, 
besides the life of Mrs. Judson, a History of the Burman Mission, with a 
sketch of the Geography, &c. of that country, and a map accompanying, and 
a beautifully engraved portrait of Mrs. Judson. 

From the London New Baptist Miscellany. 
This is one of the most interesting pieces of female biography which has 
ever come under our notice. No quotation, which our limits allow, would 
do justice to the facts, and we must therefore refer our readers to the volume 
itself. It ought to be immediately added to every family library. 

LIFE OF PHILIP MELANCTHON, comprising an ac- 
count of the most important transactions of the REFOR- 
MATION. By F. A. Cox, D.D. L.L.D., of London; from 
the Second London Edition, with important alterations, by 
the author, for this edition. 

This volume is written in an exceedingly interesting style, and in addition 
to the life and character of this great and good man, it contains a vast amount 
of important facts, connected with the Reformation, and is calculated to 
shed much light on several of the topics agitated at the present day. The 
editor in his preface says, " Seekendorf, Dupin, Mosheim, Camesarius, Mel- 
chior, Adam, Boyle, Brucker, and other writers have been carefully consulted 
in addition to many original and most valuable documents to which I have had 
access in the British Museum; the facts therefore professed to be com- 
municated, may be deemed authentic. 

Extract from the Christian Review. 
This is a neat edition of a work, which has obtained in England a perma- 
nent reputation. The acquaintance, which many in this country have formed 
with its author, will induce them to read the book with increased interest. 
It is well written, in a style, which, though flowing and ornate, is not turgid. 
It shows all the learning which is appropriate to the subject, without an 
offensive display. The facts concerning Melancthon are detailed with clear- 
ness, and a lucid view is presented of the principal personages and events of 
the age. From no other book, within the same compass, could a better 
knowledge of the rise and progress of the Reformation be obtained. It may 
be read with great profit at this time, when the Catholic controversy makes 
a knowledge of the facts and principles of the Reformation highly important. 
In this excitable age, too, when it seems to be thought, that no man can be 
sincere, without being an active partisan, nor in earnest, without being vio- 
lent, a study of the character of Melancthon would be useful. Melancthon 
was the most learned of the Reformers. He was the best writer among 
them; and most of their important documents came from his pen. He has 
been justly called the Secretary of the Reformation. He was, in fact, as neces- 
sary in his sphere, as Luthur ; and the great moral revolution which they and 
their associates achieved, could not, apparently, have been accomplished, 
without the coarse, bold energy of Luther, and the conciliating mildness, the 
profound learning, and the elegant pen of Melancthon. 

CAMPBELL AND FENELON ON ELOQUENCE. 

Comprising Campbell's Lectures on Systematic Theology 
and Pulpit Eloquence, and Fenelon's Dialogues on Elo- 



quence. Edited by Rev. Professor Ripley, of the Theo- 
logical Institution. 

FULLER'S DIALOGUES ON COMMUNION. Being a 
candid and able Discussion of Strict and Mixed Commun- 
ion; to which is added, Dr. Griffin's Letter on the subject, 
and a Review of the same by Professor Ripley. 2d edition. 

MALCOM'S BIBLE DICTIONARY. Stereotyped and en- 
larged. A Dictionary of the most important Names, Ob- 
ects, and Terms found in the Holy Scriptures. Intended 
principally for Sunday School Teachers and Bible Classes. 
By Howard Malcom, A. M. Illustrated by thirty-nine 
engravings on wood, a map of Palestine, and an elegant 
copperplate frontispiece. 

Every thing has been extracted from Paxton, Brown, Gurney, Wood, 
Newton, Calmet, Whitby, Wells, Carpenter, Harmer, Harris, Home, Jones, 
and Jahn, which was thought pertinent. Gazetteers, Voyages, Travels, 
Missionary Reports, Natural Histories, Commentaries, and Critical works, 
have been consulted, and the statistics brought down to the present time; by 
which numerous errors, which time had created even in standard works, are 
rectified. In fine, no pains, or expense has been spared to render the work 
complete. The work has been reprinted in London, and is extensively cir- 
culating. 

This work has been highly recommended by numerous associations and 
individuals. 

THE GREAT TEACHER: Characteristic of our Lord's 
Ministry, by Rev. John Harris, of Epsom, England, with 
an Introductory Essay, by Rev. Dr. Humphrey, President 
of Amherst College. 
" This is a new work, and is considered a masterly production." 

FULLER'S COMPLETE WORKS,— in 2 vols. 

This valuable work is now published in two large octavo volumes, on fair 
type and fine paper, at a very low price. The cost of former editions ($14) 
precluded many from possessing it. The publishers are gratified in being 
able to offer to the Christian public a work so replete with doctrinal argu- 
ments and practical religion at a price that every minister and student may 
possess it. No Christian can read Fuller, without having his impulses to 
action quickened; and every student ought to study him, if he wishes to arm 
himself against every enemy. 

From among many favorable notices of the work, we select but one, from 
Lyman Beecher, D.D. President of Lane Seminary, Cincinnati , Ohio. 

Gentlemen, — I cheerfully accord the testimony of my high approbation to 
the works of Andrew Fuller. He is one of the few great original and holy 
men whom God occasionally raises up to dispel the mists which gather about 
the truth, and bring out the unobscured illumination of the word of God. No 
human mind has ever been unerring in all its expositions of revealed truth; 
but Edwards and Fuller have comprehended, in my opinion, both the letter 
and spirit of the Bible in an eminent degree. With both, I have been deeply 



conversant, from the commencement of my ministry to the present day, and 
have uniformly and earnestly recommended to theological students and young 
ministers, to imbue their minds with their heavenly dispositions, to acquire 
their habits of accurate definition and discrimination, while they possess 
themselves of their judicious opinions and powerful arguments. A better 
service for the truth at the present day can scarcely be done, than by the 
extensive circulation of the works of Andrew Fuller. May it please the 
Lord to give you great success in the enterprise. 

Yours respectfully, Lyman Beecher. 

AN EXAMINATION OF PROFESSOR STUART ON 
BAPTISM. By Henry J. Ripley, Professor of Biblical 
Literature in the Newton Theological Institution. 

A writer in a late Watchman says of this work — " It is a work of rare 
excellence. Throughout the examination we have a lovely example of theo- 
logical controversy, conducted with a becoming zeal for the truth, and, at 
the same time, with christian dignity and kindness. The work ought to be 
read by all who wish either to know what baptism is, or to be acquainted 
with the present state of that part of the baptismal controversy of which it 
treats. Prof. Ripley has judiciously endeavored to make himself intelligible 
to all." 

From the Philadelphia World. 

While this work will be recognised by our own denomination, as of pecu- 
liar excellence, we entreat our Poedobaptist brethren to read it, in connection 
with Professor Stuart's Essay. If they are not constrained by his arguments 
to forego their own sentiments on this subject, and adopt his, of one thing at 
least we are assured, they cannot but admit that he has treated the subject 
dispassionately; and those who differ with him in his views, with Christian 
courtesy. Not one sentiment can be found that can wound the feelings; 
though we believe there are not a few that convince the judgment, if prejudice 
does not distort it. 

SCRIPTURE NATURAL HTSTORY. Containing a de- 
scriptive account of Quadrupeds, Birds, Fishes, Insects, 
Reptiles, Serpents, Plants, Trees, Minerals, Gems, and 
Precious Stones, Mentioned in the Bible. By William 
Carpenter; First American from the latest London Edition, 
with Improvements ; by Rev. Gorham D. Abbott. Illus- 
trated by numerous Engravings. There is also added to 
the work, by the American Editor, Sketches of Palestine. 

IMITATION OF CHRIST. By Thos. A. Kempis. With 
an Introductory Essay, by Thos. Chalmers, of Glasgow. 
Edited by Howard Malcom, A. M. 

AIDS TO DEVOTION, in three parts. Including Watts's 
Guide to Prayer. 

FEMALE SCRIPTURE BIOGRAPHY. Including an Es- 
say on what Christianity has done for Women. By F. A. 
Cox, D.D. L.L.D. In two vols. 

CHURCH MEMBER'S GUIDE. By J. A. James, A. M. 
Birmingham, England. Edited by J. O. Choules, A. M. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



